《I Want to Be a Receptionist of The Magic World》


 1 Until I can be a receptionist - 1

    If you look up at the blue sky, the island floats like a puffy and normal.


    The view I see from here is nothing different from when I was born.


    If you look further afield at that again, you can see islands of different sizes floating in the same way. Of course, that doesn''t change either.


    And what I want to be in the future won''t change since I was little.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    Ever since I was born, there has been magic all around me.


    If your mother waves her fingers like an arc, the circumstance floats, and if your father casts a spell, a flame will come out of your fingertips and destroy the bad demon. Very well dressed.


    Then the old lady who lives next door is quite busy doing magic on flower beds flowers and letting them sing songs every morning. My grandfather, who lives across the street, either fights it or he magics his field of vegetables and makes them sing songs to hit his grandmother every morning.


    I haven''t personally noticed that it has turned out to be a good chorus against expectations because it has a voice somewhat lower than the flowers in the old lady''s house though.


    Then, and I''ll do everyone''s mane and let them wiggle their fingers in their thoughts. Eh, and I''ll boom up to the right and down to the left. I''ll try to jump. It''s worth it. Okay, it looks like the wind is getting up somehow.... because my forehead floated.


    But things don''t float, and there''s no flame. I don''t sing flowers, I can''t chorus.


    Or in the first place, I didn''t know the spell properly.


    "Nanalie, it''s time to leave."


    "Yes!"


    Watching the island floating in the sky through the window of my room, I hear my mother''s voice and take my face off the window.


    I was in the middle of getting ready for that right now because I have to go to the kingdom''s magic school today. I just finished packing, but since it''s a dorm school, hey, I can''t come home. I''m worried if I forgot something or missed something.


    But well, nothing seemed that important to forget, so maybe you don''t have to worry about it.


    Besides, they have a long vacation to say they can''t come back, so it''s not like they can''t come back once.


    If you can find something you need, you can source it at that time.


    I''m 12 now. And I have to go to that school for six years until I''m 18.


    "Well."


    Thin dirty white walls. It''s hard to say that it''s beautiful because it''s a rattled wooden bookshelf. On the desk near the window, the textbooks taken care of in the village school building are put in a box.


    From the top of the simple sleeping table, for me, who used to yearn for a heavenly gate sleeping table like a princess, and the sheets that your father stuck to the ceiling with rusty nails were hanging.


    The bear stuffed animal, which was not old on my mother, looks down at me from the top of her brown costume.


    Grab the luggage you were packing and walk out of the room, breading the hem of a blue piece made of a piece of cloth.


    Then I flipped with Kurli and burned this space in my eyes where the Lord of the room would be gone for a while, and I hurried to my mother.


    A small village in a kingdom called Dolan.


    Your mother was an archaeologist, and your father was born and raised there about me, Nanary Hell.


    It was a very common household, neither aristocratic nor merchant, and it was more or less like that around.


    If there''s only one unusual thing about it, it''s that your mother is an archaeologist. Not lately, but they used to go around all over the place to investigate ruins and such.


    On the other hand, your father''s profession, Demon Breaker, is a very common profession in this country and in this world, and when asked for demonic exorcism or other miscellaneous work at a magic center called Hare, the main thing is to receive a reward. I had to be able to use more than a certain amount of magic, and it was also that fruitful and dangerous occupation. It can be an easy job or a difficult job by request, but the harder it is, the more rewarding it is.


    Once upon a time, I''ve stuck with your father''s work twice, although I''ve never been better with your mother.


    It was a time when I was getting sick of what I was always doing, where I was going, what kind of island that was, what kind of work it was, and what was peculiar to the little one. Something in the world made me want to know, and I think I had a lot of trouble asking the adults nearby to go around. Are you good at hiding it, though your father didn''t put it on his face at all. Now that I think of it, I was a pretty good kid, and I think of it myself.


    I followed him at a relatively simple time of work, and the reward was when he asked for 20 pegalos or something like that. When he asked me how much 20 pegalos was, the place was about the amount of food I spent a day.


    Hare was like a bureau offering jobs, a place where demons came and went every day.


    I was excited about my first place and I was obsessed with the interior in the hare. Because I thought it was a serious and cute place, the exact opposite in an atmosphere like a liquor store where your father goes well. Floors and walls are wooden planks, warm scenes. There were some places to eat, and there was also a good smell of meat mixed with the aroma of spices.


    While I''m so distracted by all sorts of things, is your father the sister who accepts requests for work? I had them looking for me. It took a long time, but I have to work with a child in my luggage, so I guess it was difficult to choose. And now I think.


    And you decided, your father drew my hand, and I smiled and swayed my hand as the receptionist complained of the ordinance, ''Come on, take care''.


    The request was definitely an easy one with the help of my aunt''s field work.


    It ended unexpectedly early and I was a little discouraged to imagine something more amazing.


    Because there was no difference between what I do at home and what I do.


    ''Welcome home, good luck. Nice work, little sister.''


    So it was when I came back to Hare with my father who did the request.


    The smile of this receptionist, who greeted us clerically but greeted us, somehow objected terribly in me for a moment.


    What''s wrong?


    "Nanally?


    I''m not sure myself when they tell me to elaborate. I think it was close to something like love at first sight.


    Anyway, my little sister looked radiant to me.


    I don''t care if it''s a dangerous request or a chinky one. Rin looking to hand over paperwork without changing his complexion.


    ''Come on in'' when you go, and ''Welcome home, good luck'' when you return to report, he greets you with a smile.


    And when I saw it, I was looking at your sister with sparkling eyes.


    I am not the father who has desperately done what I asked for.


    It''s not even for the big guy who boasts that he made a difficult request at the counter next door.


    It''s just an admirable emotion that always sees her sitting there waiting unchanged and boiling in me with the mundane.


    My father mistakenly thought you were tired when he pulled me back against the background of the sound effect of cheating, who didn''t even pick me up while watching my sister at Hare''s counter.


    I don''t want to admire things like that because I want to.


    When I realize it, I admire it, and I think it''s something that springs up suddenly.


    Even what you want to do is so.


    So even if your future dream was a florist, you might want to go for a cook with some clap, or you might choose something different.


    That''s what I just wanted to happen to be like that receptionist. Nothing to wonder about. I just want to be.


    Then I became the ''sister of the receptionist'' what I wanted to be in the future. It''s not flashy, but it has to be there.


    I told your father and mother about it and they desperately stopped me for some reason.


    I say the reason is because you have to excel in everything from magic to learning. He said he could fight with magic, he was smart enough to put him at the top of the kingdom''s magic school, and only someone who combined everything could be a worker over there.


    But when I heard it, I admired it even more.


    ''Cause such a handsome sister can fight with magic. She''s pretty good at being smart.


    So I did my best to convince the two of them, even if it was a village school building, to be the best they could be. Just because I have a goal, I feel like I had a very different way of getting into my studies.


    Thanks to this, grades were always the best in the school building, and the general upbringing that children had to learn about magic was acquired.


    "You don''t have a demon yet, so get in this carriage."


    "Yeah."


    "You don''t have a cold, do you?


    He said, "I know."


    To get to school, take an unmanned flying carriage.


    That''s the only way to get to an island that floats in the sky. Except for the person with the demon, but the person with it can use a certain method to go a little. Although your father has a demon to use, he cannot because his parents are not allowed to send his children to the island.


    And this is something your mother magically made for this day.


    At first glance, the horse was connected to a box car, a tea-cooked and dirty carriage without any kind of weird iron. But if you feed the horse the paper that wrote the destination, the limbs will send those who rode through the universe to the place, a fine magical carriage.


    All you have to do is feed the horse a piece of paper that tells him to go home, so it''s convenient.


    "I''m coming!


    Let the carriage eat the paper and leave.


    If I did my gaze downstairs, I could see my waving mother getting smaller and smaller.


    Above the kingdom of Dolan floats the king''s dwelling island, The King''s Island.


    The same was true of every kingdom, and the king''s castle was on that island and floating over the country was normal.


    But I don''t know exactly why it''s floating.


    Ask the adults, they''re all vague, and they all disagree.


    In a theory I learned in a village school building, I was taught that in a time when demons were raging around as they please in a vaster number than they are now, because the great wizards of the old days flew the castle from earth to air in an attempt to distract the pride of the country at all.


    Because it''s a theory, I have other theories, but this is more or less what happened.


    And now, on the king''s island, there is a magic school thing. History is not so shallow, and your father was there. You have to be out of this school to be a demon, and it was only natural for him to go for it.


    Besides, people who want to be knights of the kingdom, or who want to learn magic in full, come here. To work in a place like Hare, I''m qualified to graduate from school here.


    Although magic can be learned to some extent in ordinary school buildings, its size is completely different. If I tell you, it''s like going to learn super first-class fine cuisine instead of learning home cooking.


    Among them are the aristocratic children, whose parents were dukes, counts and other people of class.


    I hear they''ll be sent to magic school semi-compulsorily. Whoever wants to go or doesn''t want to.


    The nobles have a duty to protect their territory from aggression from others, and if I say so, they have military duties. Economic territorial management is of course a job, but that''s what we mainly have to do. There aren''t many demons. It seems they have to be strong now that they are kings of territory.


    Nobility is a lot.


    I''m not just wearing tingly clothes.


    "Wow!


    I saw the king''s island castle from the carriage.


    The palace of White Ya was much more beautiful than what I had seen in the painting. I''m just excited to think that there are kings and queens living there.


    And in front of it was another building a little smaller than the castle, but much bigger than my own. Perhaps that''s the magic school.


    According to the map of the island given to me by my mother, this island, centered around the castle, was described as having a structure built to surround it, with a magic school building beside it, beneath the castle inhabited by some of the subordinates in a circle.


    I can finally take the first step closer to my sister at the reception.


    I shook my hand in front of my chest as I thought about my upcoming school life.

 2 Until I can be a receptionist - 2

    Early week of enrollment in the Dolan Kingdom School of Magic.


    Unlike before, of course, studying was not elementary magic like floating things or moving them.


    Here they are taught battle-based magic, offensive magic and other miscellaneous. I don''t do beginners because they''re freshmen. That''s a super first-class luxury cooking class.


    Oh, no. Magic school.


    By the time we get to the magic school here, we all have to learn a certain amount of magic, but I went to an approved school building in the village kingdom, so elementary school is easy to win.


    I wouldn''t come to this place if I wasn''t. If I can''t do it first, I won''t even be allowed to enroll.


    Because they also give you a one-off entrance exam.


    Well.


    When I enrolled in school and was asked how my first impression was, it felt like...... there were so many sparkling students.


    Somehow there are more aristocrats than the average family person, and the outfit is not a uniform, so it''s not that the discrepancy is severe.


    I didn''t care much for the look of it because I had chosen a relatively moveable object, although I had brought a lot of clothes from the house.


    He is still attending school today in a qualitative blue piece with a brown leather belt wrapped around his waist.


    This belt is designed so that you can also hook up props, so it''s perfect for practicality.


    Yes, this is the normal outfit when you go to school.


    I just learn magic, so nobody wears pretentious dresses or expensive shoes to say noble people, I didn''t know that. You''ll sweat, you''ll get dirty, you won''t.


    No, honestly.


    Nobility, I was licking it.


    The aristocratic girl is wearing a dress with a long hem and the variety and decoration give a noble vibe to the difference. I can''t see a leg like me. Like me.


    Besides, the dress ranged from cute things with hooded puff sleeves on my shoulders to more colorful things with my shoulders out, and I was dazzled to see if I''d gotten into some kind of party.


    The boy is also a boy, woven with boots on his trousers, a vest on his shirt on the top, a fine coat with a long hem on its top, and more. Men''s clothes, that one.


    That, I''m at some kind of party...


    Wow, this is a classroom, it''s just a classroom, Nanary.


    The inside of the school building was old in a good way and didn''t look brand new. Well, they''ve been around for a long time, so I can''t help it.


    The atmosphere is damp though with windows, cool on hot days but likely colder when cold.


    Still, the hallways and classroom ceilings were high, kind of like a big rich mansion.


    If I told you, the king''s bright white castle turned a little light brown, a bit like degraded exterior and interior.


    ... No, that might be too much to say.


    Not so luxurious. But it feels so luxurious.


    In a good way, of course.


    I''m surrounded by such luxury, but don''t forget the existence of other ordinary people like me out there.


    I''m not the only one with a twitch.


    Good. I saw a boy in a coat, and here''s one voice. Let''s get over this leftover feeling together, as buddies.


    Still, there are only two people in this classroom, including me.


    "I didn''t know we had to study with ordinary people."


    "Oh, but they used to be more, didn''t they? Though nobility is the majority now."


    "But I''m not a commoner about half of the classroom next door. There are plenty of common people."


    "You wanted all this classroom to be aristocratic, anyway."


    I could hear the conversation between the noble children at a loud, not near volume. It''s clear who knows what they''re talking about.


    It''s a group of men and women diagonally forward to the left.


    "Why are there two extras, hey? Gentlemen."


    My gaze stings from all over.


    Hmm, that''s what I think. I wonder why the numbers are so skewed,.


    There are only two people in my classroom, including myself, even though there are about half the ordinary people in the classroom next door. What''s going on with this? I wish you would have separated the aristocracy from the general public.


    What do the teachers think of this classroom splitting?


    Thanks to you, he is the object of the aristocrats'' slippery disgust.


    "Poor thing in those clothes, huh?


    "It would be hard to stay, really."


    Couscous, I hear a laugh.


    Damn, you''re making me listen to you on purpose. Damn it.


    But that doesn''t work for me. My heart doesn''t even get sick. Do you feel frustrated in this place?


    Besides, you guys get the best grades and say, "Oh, you''re noble! Oh, my God. You do worse than me, the common man? Oh, I shouldn''t. I''m sorry, so...? ''I''ll definitely say it.


    It''s a good opportunity, though at some point we''ve got a goal for the best instead of taking the top. I''d be more motivated to go for the best if I wanted to be at the top anyway.


    All right. Let''s make sure that high laughter is done well by the time we graduate.


    "Huh."


    With a cheek wand on my desk, I look over to the classroom.


    From the diagonal, well nasty, what a voice but ignore, ignore.


    The classroom windows are on the right facing each other, and the desk is built to get higher every time you go behind it like a staircase.


    In the classroom ceiling you can see the round light lined up well with the pucali. That seems to be the lighting, and at first I thought it would be a lot different. I know some of the magic of lighting, but as far as I can tell, I''ve never seen anything like it.


    Maybe it''s one of those magic tools.


    My seat in this classroom was a seat with a twentieth desk climbing the stairs. It''s quite tall and confusing at first, but I think if you try it now, you can see the classroom and make it a good place to observe. It''s inconspicuous.


    Or something like that, although noble eyes are pierced because of their qualitative ethnic costumes.


    "Dear Alwes, um, would you mind moving the common people there, next door?


    "You''re going to run out!? How dare you speak to Master Rockman?


    "If you say so, Master Maris is less than Mr. Alwes."


    "Dear Alwes, would you like to leave Master Maris or Master Nara alone and visit my mansion next time?


    "Hey, you too."


    Block your ears with the hand of the one with the cheek cane.


    ''Cause it''s time off. Well, it''s cah-cah and loud stuff. Even though the school buildings I attended until recently had louder voices about the holidays, the girls there had more cackle and cuteness.


    I kind of feel like they''re letting me see a carnivorous blood feud.


    I wish he''d said or done whatever he wanted around the left diagonal front, like the kids just now, but what a problem because it''s next door.


    The sparkling dress also stings and hurts in my eyes, and I want to wear a blindfold if I''m allowed.


    "Dear Alwes!


    The girl brightens her eyes and hands together as she blushes her eyes.


    "Would you please put me next door?


    "Hey, Master Maris!


    Well, have you noticed?


    Now they''re putting together a boy. It was as if swarming with sweet honey, and I couldn''t get away from it stubbornly.


    "Speaking of which, you let me go visit Maris'' mansion before this, didn''t you? Thanks for the delicious tea."


    "Well, no. Please be here again."


    Maris, an aristocratic girl named dyes her cheeks red.


    When the girls who saw it took out the handkerchief in unison of where they had it, they bit ahead and pulled ''Kie!'' and began to speak remorsefully.


    I admire what I''ve done. I''ve never seen anyone do that before since I got here.


    I don''t know about this to the general public, but there are a few funny places to look at it like this, so I enjoy it.


    If I tell them, I won''t tell them because they''re going to eat sanctions.


    "Nara, can I interrupt you if I go on vacation to your place, too?


    "Wow, is that me?


    Then, now the girl next door uplifts her cheeks.


    "Zelta, we''ll talk when we''re close to vacation, too."


    "Dear Alwes! Looking forward to it."


    The kid who looked like a ghost when he saw a girl named Nara also brightened up pah.


    You''re changing so fast. Could that be magic, too?


    When the boy said, "I''ll see you later," they all took their seats.


    It''s like the hustle was just a lie, going back to being enchanted. Everyone feels like a coward.


    Look at the boy next door.


    ¡­¡­


    "What?"


    Something''s wrong, I still don''t like it.


    Not to say it looks like it, but no, maybe even the face you''re pointing at me right now.


    Where was the smile that was directed at Nico and the girls just now? What? And that face coming at me. I don''t like it if it''s faceless. The speed of switching is also horrible.


    Nothing, even if Nico smiles all the way over here, that makes me sick.


    "It''s disgusting what you''ve been looking at over here. Then when you''re on top of a Buddha like that, you''re a skank."


    Butch.


    ¡­¡­


    Let''s just ignore the blood vessels out of my head right now.


    Koitz, it sure doesn''t look bad. If you say it''s not bad, or let me give you a general public opinion, I think it would be pretty cool.


    To put it in general terms.


    Same back, 12? It''s so unnaturally expensive, and about two look older. I don''t look much like a kid my age.


    White skin with golden honey-colored finger streets looking good hair, red eyes, muscular nose, thin lips and faint pigments.


    I think it''s enough to say that fate depends on the placement of human beings, eyes, mouths and other facial parts. In the case of Koitsu, all the parts fit well as someone painted them, and they were like ''aesthetic shapes''. Enough to say that the woman god must have made it even for the man of his choice.


    The clothes that were unifying her whole body in black also looked good on her, and she had a sweet face that the girl seemed to like. Even though he is a man, he has a shadow like a girl.


    But most importantly, for me, he is.


    "Chip, you just have to peel off your tempered skin now"


    "A make-believe? Those things are so torn around, they come by knowing about this attitude. You don''t have a choice, do you, stupid girl?"


    "You fucking man"


    My gaze bumped into me. Bite your teeth tight.


    Alwes Rockman.


    From the first glance at him, I''ve been struggling for some reason. I don''t really know what makes me do that.


    I can''t help but sit next door. It was my teacher''s decision, and I never thought he was this obnoxious at first. A boy with a beautiful face, as simple as I thought.


    But still, how could I feel unbeatable about the presence of Kako, and I felt really weird myself?


    Is instinct the one, this one?


    Is there something to sniff apart the enemy or ally?


    Besides, they''re also opponents, the most open-minded against me with a seat next to them,


    "Let''s not."


    is.


    ''... what?


    What the hell, I thought, but I honestly took it because I didn''t have the courage to say this to the first person I met. Besides, the outfit was still a rich outfit, and I can''t buy anger poorly.


    And the result of that battle was that I was goo and my opponent was par, and I lost.


    "I win."


    So much so that I don''t know when I bought the grudge, I can turn to a niggling black, niggling black grin. I mean, it was really black around my eyes.


    This unusual sense of defeat even though you just lost in the junket. What is it?


    Oh, I can''t solve it very well. Quite impossible to solve.


    Then for a while, when I got to my classroom seat, I was challenging Grandpa. I kept doing it because my opponent doesn''t refuse either, but the win or loss is still lost by me with 53 wins and 54 losses.


    In the first place, why has he challenged me by hand then?


    But for me now, I don''t care about that anymore. I just don''t like to lose.


    Now that I think about it, maybe the majority of the reasons that make me struggle are because of this battle.


    Anyway, there is a growing hostility towards me that I don''t want to lose anything or study to him.


    Definitely something to lose.


    "Ahhh, barbarity. It wouldn''t have stopped if the prince had approached me at this rate. I don''t mind."


    "Which way!


    Get any closer to the prince! and turn that way instead of shouting.


    The third prince of Dolan also attends this classroom. His name is Zenon Bal Dolan. If Rockman is said to be a beautiful boy, the prince may feel like a man. Dark hair, dark eyes, and bright eyebrows. I''m pretty sure they both have good faces, but I prefer the prince, one way or the other. Cutty outfits like black military uniforms also look brave and look good.


    And whether it''s a golden age or something, they have all the leading families within the aristocracy this year, and all the girls were making career noises.


    I''m not happy.


    The prince at heart sits in front of this seat. The sons of these prince fans felt like they were watching far-flung compared to Rockman fans. Being a prince would also have the courage to come closer to it. And I don''t know if the blonde is that escort, but I see him with me all the time.


    We usually look like friends from a third-party point of view because we also see each other lightly, whether the seats are for next door or not.


    Well, nothing, it doesn''t matter.


    "What''s that girl? Talk to Master Alwes."


    "She''s the one I want you to talk to."


    Fuck, I''m definitely gonna laugh at you!


    Looking forward to it!

 3 Until I can be a receptionist - 3

    I''ve been coming to school for six months.


    The class was quite full and I was very grateful as I wanted to study a lot.


    It''s easy to understand because not one teacher teaches, but a different teacher for each area of expertise, and more importantly, people who know all about that area even if they ask more in-depth questions, so they never get an answer back.


    Hey, it''s good to be admitted here.


    "Morning, Nike."


    "Morning nanary."... your hair is shaggy. "


    Because I''m already a girl! And, in front of a washbasin with a white tone, Nike does something about my hair.


    Compared to me still sleeping rolls, she was already dressed. The yellow piece dazzles my eyes.


    "Thanks."


    I thanked her as I looked at her face in the mirror.


    This girl named Nike is an average girl who lives in the same dorm room as me. She has beautiful blonde hair, more beautiful than cute. But he wanted to be told that he was cute, and he was tied up in two things from time to time.


    But whatever it looks like, I think that place is cute.


    We didn''t get along with each other when we first met, but after six months we broke it naturally (it''s the same room), and now we were almost friends with the average kids in school.


    I still don''t know, some things are like a general bond, and the classrooms are different and the aspirations are the same, something like that.


    Needless to say, the aspirations are ''defeated/noble''.


    Everyone puts their hands on their chests and just stares at that little star.


    "What, is Ma Nike doing it to your mother?


    Benjamin, the other child in the same room, comes to the sink, stroking her beautiful hair that waves red.


    Pretty exposed outfit for her. Benjamin''s hips, with his legs out at all costs, were draped with a green cloth wrapped around her, and when she looked just like her, she felt like a sister, a girl. Thin and beautiful feet.


    When I go into the girls'' dorm, I spend three people in one room.


    In the dorm, nobility and the public are distinguished, and one after me and Nike have been pulled out, Benjamin, of course, is the average girl.


    But it doesn''t mean the interior of the room is different because it''s distinguished, and it just doesn''t make the general public and nobility the same room.


    I think you''re right.


    "Nanally should definitely empower women, rather than study."


    Benjamin, shut up.


    "Better than that, we both have to go to the big dining room for breakfast. We don''t have time."


    "Lying. Is that time already?


    To Benjamin''s words, I take my head off Nike''s hands.


    I hadn''t finished combing it yet, Nike said to me dissatisfied, but it was enough because I had a pretty comfortable salad hair if I touched it.


    Not completely black. My scorched brown hair is shiny thanks to you.


    What you need to have is a friend full of women.


    "Mmm, yummy."


    The three of us walk and get to the big dining room.


    It was just a big place with a "big" in the dining room. At breakfast, there are many different grades, from the highest grade to the smallest of us, so it''s just fine.


    The food is in the form of a buffet, which takes whatever you like to a plate and then freely takes its seat. The table was horizontal enough for six or seven people to sit on, and many of them were in discipline.


    When we serve vegetables and staples on a plate, we sit in an empty seat near the big dining room door.


    The ceiling was vitreous and the island sky was well visible.


    It is good to be open.


    "Benjamin! That''s the one I brought!


    "This is what happens because you don''t eat fast."


    "Let''s do this!


    "Hey, don''t jump the juice!


    Stick the fried rabbit in a sharp dish. It''s my thing.


    Raptor is the name of a long-eared, water-colored bird.


    The reason why the fur color is water is because it evolved to assimilate with the color of the sky so hard to see from the enemy because it is so targeted by humans and other creatures.


    There were also a lot of rabbits. Be this color to live.


    But I don''t want it to taste good with plenty of gravy.


    "You''re wearing clothes!


    "Wow, sorry."


    "Oh, my clothes."


    On Benjamin''s green waistroll, the gravy of the rabbit flew. Beautifully straight to the side Chong Chong, stuck with it. It was artistically attached to me.


    But what would you have done? It was expensive, and I don''t care if you try that on her approaching in the shape of a ghost. My voice is shriveling and I''m losing my energy.


    This may be only a matter of time before it finally clears up.


    "Why are you dressed like that in a place you don''t want to get dirty? If you don''t want to get dirty, it doesn''t matter. Come and get dressed."


    "Oh, my God. Nike''s cold."


    "Uh-oh, but Benjamin, I''m sorry, because I''ll study the magic of clean and dirty later!


    "Psst. You don''t have to do that."


    There is no uniform in this school. All I have is a student ID.


    The general public, of course, are their own clothes and spend time dressed as they please individually. Nike is always a shorter piece with a round collar, and I''m just dressed similarly to wrap my belt around a piece of cloth outfit. Benjamin has different clothes every time because she''s fashionable.


    Benjamin doesn''t have color or shit, but I don''t care because that''s not what I need in studying. I didn''t.


    Mostly, we''re only 12, and what if we care what we look like?


    Well, not in the case of nobles, apparently.


    I hear it involves the character of the house.


    But it seems that Benjamin already has someone she likes here, so I don''t think she cares about her appearance.


    "Ah, Nal, it''s you!


    "Satanas again? I really don''t like it."


    A silver-haired boy passes by the dining table. Benjamin called his name excitedly with his eyes shining. Nike, sitting in front of her, makes a frightened voice when he sees it.


    It was a boy named you who talked to people who liked Benjamin. Apparently, she fell in love at first sight and felt destined the moment her eyes and eyes met (Nike talk).


    Boy with hot silver hair with Benjamin. The child''s name is Naru Satanas.


    She was a regular kid in the same classroom as me.


    "Until now I have taught normal offensive magic, but today I will have you remember offensive magic by magic type"


    The moment the teacher said yes, the inside of the classroom squatted at the same time.


    "What''s a magic type, those six bloods, that kind of thing?


    "Yes."


    We were embedded in the schedule today as normal writing classes, not practical skills, and suddenly we''re confused.


    "Magic has a lineage. I''m going to hand out this textbook called" Six Colors of Prank and Wisdom, "so open the item I directed."


    With the floating magic of the teacher, dozens of textbooks fly on all the students'' desks at the same time. I bummed the paper like butterflies, and one came before me, which closed the bread and the booklet and slowly descended on the desk.


    I see the textbook that came in front of me.


    On the cover there was a picture of a rainbow bridge. But I don''t know if it''s a demon in front of me. It just looks creepy because of the creepy object it depicts. Did I do something about it? I don''t want to touch the cover.


    But even if I do, I have to study, so I''ll just open the item.


    When I opened the place designated by the teacher, the title "Six Bloods" caught my eye.


    "These six bloods. Everyone will have heard of it. This blood is magic, but our magic is blood, itself. You know that, right? As long as my blood lives, as long as it doesn''t go away, there''s no way that magic will be unusable. And six in the textbook: fire, wind, water, ice, ground and thunder. Any one of these is a magical form that''s ready for you."


    As the teacher reached out, he saw thunder emitting bees and light from his fingertips.


    "The teacher''s magic mould becomes thunder. Therefore, attacking magic, which can only be handled by its magic type, is thunder, in the case of a teacher"


    To sum up the teacher''s explanation, I mean magic type, is like a weapon that determines your special attack.


    None of the offensive magic you''ve ever learned can seal the opponent''s movements, create a sword and fly it to the opponent, or generate another wall of defense. If I tell you, study and anyone can do it.


    But there is magic that can only be done by attributes that can be sorted by this magic type. I can''t use that magic no matter how hard I try, unless I have the blood of that attribute. If I am the magic type of thunder, even if I try to remember the offensive magic of water, as long as I am the magic type of thunder, I cannot use the offensive magic of water. It means nothing.


    It''s such a magical type, but I didn''t know I was going to enroll in school and learn in less than six months. I was wondering if magic was just magic and I wouldn''t learn it for another year or so.


    "You still don''t know what your magic is."


    The teacher''s fingertips are still shining light.


    Yes, we haven''t figured out our magic type yet.


    Parents and adults know how to find out the magic type, but it''s a decision they shouldn''t teach their children. Because it''s dangerous for children who don''t even know how to handle it yet, it seems.


    If I were normally in a village school building, I would be taught only after I was about 18 years old. Because people who take up a profession that doesn''t care about magic type don''t even need to know that much. I don''t have to have trouble knowing that, and I don''t care if you don''t have or have a weapon you don''t want. I believe that normal offensive magic is enough.


    But not the people who come here like us. It requires the absolute power of magic and is also willing to learn. People trying to be demonstrators and noblemen will need more. Because we fight demons.


    I just want to be the receptionist''s sister.


    "Hey Doctor, aren''t you with the water and the ice?


    Miss Maris still wears a luxurious red dress today.


    There''s something about her being so diligent, too, that I can like it if it''s not even about Rockman. Yet even now it''s troublesome to name me next to Rockman because we''re all going to denigrate him and make fun of him.


    Except if I''m in favor, but if they''re doing that even though I''m not in favor, I don''t like it or hate it.


    "You''ll feel something similar, but we''re not together. To put it plainly, it''s the difference between being able to get an individual out of the beginning or not."


    To Miss Maris'' question, that''s what the teacher returns.


    I guess that means something else for now.


    "Then each and every one of you, I''m going to look into the magic mould now"


    Inside the classroom I stuck to that voice again. But unlike earlier, I can also hear a mixed voice that sounds a little fun.


    I do, and I''m actually looking forward to it a little bit.


    Because I can say that my magic type is an unknown realm to me.


    "Saturners at first, come forward"


    "Is that me?


    "If I say end in the front seat, it will often be the first one I can put on"


    That boy in general, called Satanas, takes his seat in confusion.


    It is true that the front seat, especially the right side, is well placed. It is no exaggeration to be told that it is the most hated place in the seat. When I was in the village school building, it was mostly about the middle seat. It was me, but I was able to avoid that seat successfully even when I changed seats.


    But once in a while, I couldn''t be alarmed because I felt like a teacher and said, "Uh, I''ll be in the middle today."


    "Come on, then."


    "Yes."


    "Stretch your arms and spread your hands on your back. Then fold your middle finger in."


    Satanas is facing the teacher in front of the lecture.


    "Focus when you fold in. Then say semeion."


    "Se?"


    "Semeion. It means a mark."


    The teacher, who placed his hand on Satanas'' shoulder, took his hand off his shoulder when he said it was okay.


    "semeion"


    As everyone watches, he finally casts a spell. Gokuri and someone were about to hear a breathtaking sound, and I shook my hand unexpectedly watching, too.


    "? What?"


    I see a gradual change around him who did what the teacher taught him to do.


    The textbooks that were in the classroom were already fragmented and paper turned over, and everyone''s hair was shaking in the wind even though the windows were not open.


    Then for a while, a small tornado was formed over Satanas'' hands.


    Doctor, it''s me.


    "You mean the magic type of Saturners is the wind. So you''re going to be studying windy offensive magic. Come on."


    "Yes!"


    Saturners eyes shine, whether it''s because I''m impressed with knowing the magic type for the first time, or because I''m impressed with being the wizard of the wind.


    I was excited to hold and open my hand.


    "Don''t imitate him on the spot because you just saw how to do it. Saturners happened to be made so hard, but some of the magic burst into flames, and so on."


    To the teacher''s voice, the child in the seat next to Satanas hurried to pull his hand under the desk.


    Were you going to do it?


    "Look, come forward in turn"


    Call the next student.


    Then, as the teacher said, we checked each and every one of the magic types in order.


    That Miss Maris was like a magical type of fire, with a bright red flame of passion burning over her palm. I think it''s perfect. But I thought in the corner of my heart, being careful not to let the dress burn.


    The magic type of Zenon, the prince, is thunder. The moment I cast the spell, the white flash destroyed the classroom, and for a moment it became noisy. But no one has been injured, so I think it was good for now. The broken part of the classroom was the teacher did the magic of restoration, and it worked.


    And the guy in the next seat was the magic type of fire. Besides, instead of a flame lighting in the palm of his hand or something, a big dragon-shaped flame appeared and crawled slowly through the classroom ceiling. Dismantling hot. The eyes of him looking at everyone in the heat look so fun, I seriously thought I''d punch him.


    "Alwes, end it"


    The teacher immediately tells Rockman to pat his fingers.


    Finger patches were fundamental to magic release, and if you did that, the magic you made yourself appear was a mechanism to stop it.


    But what a bastard.


    I can''t believe I could get that stuff out in the first phase.


    "Yikes! Master Alwes is the same magic type of fire I am! Fate!


    "Me too!


    But instead of regretting it, it seems like a pleasure to Maris and the other girls, the magic type with him, who are happy to slap their hands.


    Shit, I''ve been kind of smiling at that lately, too. Except for complaining about me.


    The other girls who saw them like that again are taking out the handkerchief sassy and biting with remorse.


    That one is no longer in the realm of art.


    "Nanally next, come forward"


    That Rockman next door did it, it''s finally my turn.


    It''s good that the teacher replied to the voice he calls, but his legs are a little heavy. Heavy as wearing lead.


    ''Cause it''s like a dragon. Do it after they let you out, or what? Nothing. Now is not the time to decide to win or lose, but something is definitely about to lose.


    The magic I''ve learned so far wasn''t something to compete for otherwise awesome. Everyone was just as powerful. Defense.


    But this one''s definitely personal. "Hey, Nanary, don''t stand there. Come on down."


    "... Yes"


    Because this time there is definitely a personal difference.


    "Nanary, what''s going on? Are you sick, too?


    "No."


    My teacher called me again, not moving out of my seat forever.


    I sigh ha in my heart and stand up to go down the stairs.


    Rockman, who waited on the stairs until I moved out of my seat, said, "Are you freaking out? ''Cause I''ve been saying,


    "Hey, that''s an extra favor, Bong Bong!!


    I ran down the stairs screaming.


    That chest shit. Let me say gaffoon one day, and then I''ll let you blow bubbles with me!


    "Bye, Nanary, take advantage."


    "Yes!"


    I hun my nose! And he rang and stretched out his arms in exasperation.


    "semeion"


    Before I did it, it was of hissocks and common people, or it was shoddy at any rate, or something I could hear, but I concentrated.


    The teacher was throwing chalk at the student he was talking to at high speed, so it''s fine. Thank you teacher. (Teacher power in school is strong)


    Having finished casting the spell, I was staring at my own hands.


    I don''t know what''s going to happen, so calm down and exhale.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    But after about ten seconds, there is no particular change.


    Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey You know what?


    If he did, he''d be turned into a laugher''s seed from all over the classroom!


    "Nanally Hell! Your hair!


    To that voice, I looked up and looked at everyone.


    Look, that Maris concession is pointing at me and opening my eyes. It''s clearly not the same gaze that gave birth to the usual stare or insult. What are you so surprised at?


    And hair?


    How''s your hair......,


    "Hmm?"


    If you rub your hair with your unused hands, you will find water colored hair there. Sarah, my shiny hair.


    Watercolor?


    Whose?


    "Well, magic resides in our own blood. Sometimes this is how my hair changes."


    The teacher says at ease.


    I slowly understood the word a few seconds later.


    My hair, my color, it''s different. Is it there?


    "Why!?


    Calm down, me. Let''s calm down for a second.


    Don''t pick your hair with your index finger and thumb and bring it to the end of your eye. I knew it wasn''t a mistake. It''s unusual.


    "Like I said, it''s really rare."


    "Well, I know."


    Sometimes, has there been anything else in the past?


    ... No, but it is!


    Sure, I''ve heard there are examples of that, but everyone in the classroom didn''t, and most importantly, what am I supposed to do with this hair!?


    Undo the magic and it will go back to normal!?


    "Hey, but Doctor! Will this not heal?


    "I need to dye my hair with color-changing magic. Whatever. It''s with the magic awakening. I can''t undo it now. You don''t like that? Water color. It''s beautiful, okay?"


    That''s already beautifully dyed to the tip of my hair.


    So my magic ends up!?


    What kind of magic dyes your hair!! Beauty type!!


    But suddenly, the temperature in the classroom gets cold.


    "What...?


    Glitter and bright white light fell all over the classroom. Everyone looks up, what the hell, and reaches out.


    On the palm I stretched, one of them fell.


    A chunk just a little smaller than the palm of my hand stays fluffy over my hand. It''s like we''re back where we started.


    "Is this a snow crystal? Beautiful."


    Someone shrugged like that.


    "I see. Nanaries are ice. You''ll be the only one with ice in this. I don''t know what the next classroom looks like, but it''s still less."


    My teacher is nodding behind me.


    What, a minority!?


    "Some magic shapes are ice teachers, so it''s okay, it''s okay. Don''t worry about it."


    Right, you''ll tell me right, won''t you, Doctor? I won''t do anything for you because of how little, will I, Doctor?


    I unravel magic with my fingers pounding.


    Then the crystals stopped coming down. But I knew the color of my hair stretching to my chest wouldn''t go back from the water color. Farewell to my beautiful burnt brown color.


    The teacher who put his hand on my back, which drips, guides me from hand to hand up the stairs. If I took another look, I was finally just put back in my seat. My present mind, which is obsolete, can only think of the latter.


    Heck, I''ll be back. The water ice woman.


    "Huh? You''ve changed the color of your eyes."


    "Liar!"


    "It''s a lie."


    You''re lying.


    "Shh."


    "What!?


    That''s what Rockman next door tells me if I go back to my seat. I thought it was a joke, but somehow it didn''t sound like much of a joke.


    Still, I can''t confirm it because I want to look in the mirror but I don''t have a mirror.


    I mean, it''s even changing the color of my eyes!?


    What''s happening to me?


    I had no attachment to black colors, and there were parts of me that I rather admired for blondes like Nike or something. I thought Benjamin''s red hair would be nice, and a beautiful black color with no cloudiness at all, like Prince Xenon''s, I envied him as the same brunette.


    So, yeah, but yeah.


    The water color is just not there.


    Sitting in a chair, I make fists with my dominant hand to cement my resolve.


    Less can mean a rare magic type if you look at it in another way.


    If this happens, I can''t help but be cuddly forever.


    I''m going to give this ice magic type the best grades.

 4 Until I can be a receptionist - 4

    It''s been two years.


    I''ve gotten used to magic classes by magic type.


    Your grades are very good so far, and the practice exams you take regularly tell your teacher, ''That''s Hell!'' I was floating with uh-huh after receiving a lot of compliments. I always think that I am a quality (people) that stretches with praise, so if you praise me more, I can throw up ice from my mouth.


    This regular magic exam was conducted to keep everyone from distracting at all times.


    Grades are properly numbered and pasted out, so you can tell in one shot if you''re eating at the top.


    And this time it was just a written exam, and it wasn''t more of a practical skill. It wasn''t an issue that I couldn''t always do without a preview review because of the definition of the magic team or the illustration. Rather easy.


    I always took the best when I went to school over there, and I was willing to take the top with the will, effort and guts, even over here.


    This is close to the day I can be an employee of Hare. Extra, extra, extra.


    "Second place again!?


    Like, I just wanted to say.


    "Donma. But it''s not amazing that you two are here. Then I''m going to class."


    Speaking to me with words of encouragement, Nike rocked a beautiful two-tied blonde and disappeared into the classroom next door.


    "That''s right."


    Exhale.


    Harari, and her watery hair fell off as she represented my feelings from her shoulders.


    What a result of the exam, my grades are not the best. It''s not that I have to be first in line to be an employee of Hare because they say I should be at the top of the list. I can''t forgive my intentions, and I''ve decided to go for it the most if I''m going for it.


    And he said, "Oh, you nobleman!" Oh, my God. You do worse than me, the common man? Oh, I shouldn''t. I''m sorry, so...? ''and some goals reward the nobles who ridicule the common people with one arrow.


    Don''t forget. Down/noble.


    But no matter how hard I try, I''m not in first place for some reason. It has been in second place for 10,000 years.


    I work hard every day to review the preview, and I was so desperate to pursue Nike and Benjamin until I knew what I didn''t know, and to get advice from Wake on marriage that I didn''t know ''all I had to do was marry the study.


    But still, it''s probably not enough study to be number one.... How dare you spill it at breakfast the other day and Benjamin threatened to ''make more ice on the bedside and I''ll broil it with my fire'' so I decided to keep up the good work now.


    "Two, two"


    paper of the results of the tests affixed to the hallway. The rankings are all affixed. It is not a neat announcement, such as to the tenth place. Results for 150 people combined in three classrooms.


    I drip in front of the ranking chart. Other students walked into the classroom avoiding me to my negative and disastrous signs of letting them go around.


    "Ahhh."


    I can''t help but drip in front of the stickers forever, so I get into the classroom early. The sight was the same as usual if you let me in, and oh speaking of which, my grades weren''t the same as usual. Haha, I fell into self-inflicted abandonment.


    "Good morning, Nanary."


    "Good morning, Saturners"


    "Maril and I were playing (Tikitola) on the board late yesterday. Awesome sleepy. I want to sleep."


    Climb twenty steps up the stairs to your seat. I calmed my hips in the chair, bashing away the blonde obstacle I was in front of.


    Satanas, who was in the previous seat, comes to my front.


    The trick of doing Tiquitola and meditating on his eyes looked like some dude who had finished a job.


    He''s the same common man in the same classroom.


    Is silver hair habitual or is it bouncing everywhere? The dark blue eyes were sleepy and the eyebrows and eyes were farther apart than usual. The clothes are in a yore black shirt, and as for me, wearing a qualitative piece the same, I''m very calm with them.


    "How''s it going with Benjamin?


    "You know what I mean. I don''t know, I like my older sister in Boncubbon. That''s why you can''t be my age."


    "I don''t want you to like anything else, but don''t get angry."


    Stand blue on satanise making mountains with your hands on your chest.


    You can''t rely on the first impression you make. I thought he was going to be a grown-up kid, but if you talk to him, well, the contents were going to turn the woman against the enemy, which was a shame. Still, Benjamin seems to like Saturners, so I don''t know what a human is.


    In the first place, Benjamin told me, ''Keep an eye out for bad bugs'' was what inspired me to talk to this satanic nurse.


    Sometimes the same common man, but he became a friend within talking to Benjamin to give him powerful information and getting along with the two.


    The mobile classes I was going to on my own are now going with me, and I think what I need to have is a friend after all.


    Oh, normal school life. Happy.


    "Phew!


    But suddenly he gets punched in the cheek from the side.


    The sound of the merit of smashing happiness has devoured with my fists.


    "Oh, there you are? Sorry, I didn''t realize."


    Jinjin, it hurts. I stroke the cheek of the attacked one with my hand.


    If I rebuilt my condition and glanced at my neighbor, there was a rockman stretching his arm over here with a flaw.


    For another lifetime, don''t be absent. Don''t breathe. There''s an outer path.


    Boots in black trousers today, white shirt on top and black vest. Embroidered gold that I like everywhere. The black long coat can be seen hanging from the clothes behind the classroom.


    Goddamn it, you rich bong.


    "On purpose! Aren''t you a little lady-friendly or something!?


    What the hell happened when I suddenly woke up to the habit of lying on my desk earlier!


    I grabbed my finger and stuffed it in the hateful face that the world calls a sweet beauty face. What''s so sweet about this?


    I feel nothing but frigidity.


    "You kicked your back earlier, too, didn''t you? You forgot what you did, too, stupid ice lady."


    "No ladies, no stupid ice."


    We stare at each other. We''ve gotten better at putting cancer on in the last few years. I''m not happy or anything.


    His relationship remains unchanged. No, is it going to change?


    As we grow older, the dog monkey feeling between us is getting stronger. If we meet, we talk, if one of us gets his hands on it, the battle begins, if they sell it, whether it''s a classroom or not, we buy it, if they sell it, we do it regardless of where we are. To such an extent as not to destroy the surrounding area.


    "Now it''s time to freeze your whole body!


    "Hmm, if you can do it, do it"


    There was cold air in my hands, and flames in Rockman''s hands.


    Everyone in the classroom is having fun again? Watching in. Sounds like fun, or a voice supporting Rockman says, ''Dear Alwes! Don''t lose to stupid ice -'' something full of insults.


    I guess the majority of the women watching are the Saviors rock man and I look like the bad guy.


    Huh, good farce.


    Sometimes I have to tell you that the Savior loses to evil. (scoundrels)


    "Hey, both of you." Satanas, get out of the way. Out of the way. "


    Satanas'' voice, who tried to enter the arbitration, was scratched off by someone who came in from the side.


    I look away from Rockman for a moment and see Saturners better.


    "Ah? What''s a black burn?"


    Satanas muttered like a toy to the voice that broke and came in.


    "Come on. I''m telling you to call me by my name. And there''s my seat. Out of the way, out of the way."


    "Heh, is it your job to make a prince look great? Oh, boy."


    "You look so much better! I''m telling you that''s my seat!


    There are people who are about to start a new fight in front of us.


    When Lockman saw it, he quickly grabbed my arm and suddenly got a fever. I was distracted by the two of them and the reaction was delayed. I get it very hard and I get bored with the heat.


    It burns!


    "Ahhh!!


    "Well, well, prince. Satanas and I are friends, so why don''t we get along?"


    No! Aside from my voice screaming, he laughed and spoke to the two people in front of him.


    I''m freezing my hands trying to resist, but you''re relative. Juju and the steam just go up, and I can''t completely freeze the other hand.


    It''s nothing good because it''s not that hot anymore because of you, but I couldn''t stay alert because Rockman would never let go of my hand and the flames kept coming out of their hands. Pulling my arm doesn''t scare me.


    Damn. Do you intend to build up your arms this year?


    "We''re not friends!


    "Yes, it is. It''s out-of-heart. Mr. Alwes, you''re a good listener, but you can''t do that. It''s a black burn."


    "Get away from the black burn!


    Prince Xenon, a brunette with dark eyes who is angry.


    Satanas is saying black scorch to him because it was like a half-yawning, and the fruit, Prince Zenon''s dark hair and dark eyes envy him.


    She is very dissatisfied with her hair, and when she looks at the prince with dark, sarcastic hair, she is drooling. I think habitual hair is good, too.


    But I don''t know how much I don''t care, but I thought Satanas, who doesn''t even use salutations on prince opponents, was a tough guy in a way. Even Rockman is a tribute to the prince, so I thought you''d pay attention to Satanas, and surprisingly, you haven''t touched anything in particular about it.


    Is that good, so.


    "Exchange it for the front seat."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. If you resent me, resent my bad luck."


    But no matter what I say, from the edge, we seem to get along a lot, and I think there are some verses that we enjoy a little bit with each other, so we can watch calmly.


    Maybe he''s the one who''s close enough to fight.


    "Speaking of black scorch, you were in fourth place this time. You''re awesome."


    "Oh, you sure were the bottom line. It''s amazing in a way."


    Satanas, who still does not leave his seat, presents a voice of praise to Prince Xenon when he hands on his desk with our face.


    Prince Xenon, suddenly changed his story, also responded by wrinkling between his eyebrows.


    The prince was smart and had magical arms, and he showed me the super magic of thunder, even when it was time to reveal the magic he had mastered in front of everyone before this. With the magic of manipulating the weather and extensively dropping lightning flash attacks, we remember admiring ourselves within a transparent defensive wall.


    If they did that, it would be over in one shot.


    "But I think these two are better than me."


    Prince Xenon is going to look at me and Rockman. Saturners said yes.


    Stop, don''t talk about it.


    Even though it''s annoying that he''s next door, it''s even more difficult if he talks about the exam. To the will in me, I came first, and one day I said, ''Are noblemen worse able to do than ordinary people? Ohhhh!'' I was supposed to tell him.


    Especially against Rockman, even though I tried to tell him first!


    "Alwes comes first every time, and Hell comes second every time, right? So is magic, but you''re smart."


    Put your arms together, and now the prince has thrown a word of praise at you. Unlike other nobles, Prince Zenon is not much of a civilian commoner. I can like the fact that he doesn''t care what it is. I hear it''s because he''s a third prince, and he''s going to be up there joining the Knights of the Kingdom in the future. He also said it would be troublesome to distinguish one by one from what it is to be a civilian, because it would be his job to protect the country.


    That''s what the prince says differently. Nice.


    But Rockman''s hand, grabbing my arm, is slowly freezing. I''m trying to wrap my body in a crisp noise. Rockman, realizing it, rushed to start fortifying the flames that were lodged in my hand.


    "You, you''re in danger!


    Hell comes second every time.


    Those words are already settled. Needless to say, ''first place every time'' was, as the prince had just said, a rock man.


    And every time, I watch him cry with a hammer called ''Second Place Every Time'' on my back.


    I can''t naturally complain about that, as long as I''m above the ranks of other nobles in this, and below Rockman, who is noble and even more duke.


    "~ Ugh! Freeze!!


    I think I can do that now, too, being a handkerchief.


    Kee! I regret it!!

 5 Until I can be a receptionist - 5

    Now in fourth grade. The age was sixteen.


    My height also grew a lot compared to when I was in freshman year, and I think my chest, which was petanco when I started school, got a little bigger.


    But Nike told me to be cautious, and Benjamin mocked me for ''cliffs''.


    Because I''m a little boyne, I don''t think I should take people''s things. Because I know myself best. Do not do anything to salt a person''s wound.


    Maris, what are you doing?


    "I have makeup in mind so that Alwes can invite me on vacation."


    "Huh. It''s not him."


    Coming to this school, I''m about to finish my fourth grade and enter my fifth year.


    But we had a long holiday ahead of us in the new year.


    "We women can be beautiful because we have men. You have a beautiful face too, so I hope you''re interested in romance for a little while. Even those watery hair and green eyes are rotten treasures."


    "Uh-huh."


    Miss Maris sits in my bed with a hand mirror.


    It was me and the aristocratic ladies who weren''t even going to get along with each other that much, but they were now friendships who wanted to talk light.


    Well, I can''t believe we''ve been together for three or four years. I think we''ll be tired in the same classroom first, and I''m glad this happened. True.


    The trigger was only trivial, and one day I did have an aristocratic child who seemed to have been waved by the same classroom rockman.


    I don''t want him to be such a cuckoo for me, seeing him as my enemy, because there was absolutely no sign of him leaving when it was time for him to go home to the dorm.


    It was the beginning of speaking up.


    "You know."


    "What the hell! Are you here to laugh?


    ''No, I''m not... this is it''


    I cast a spell: Karaza. Then an ice sphere appears in front of the girl.


    Gradually, it snowed in it and blossomed inside with phantom magic. With a flower called musrum, the flower words have a nice smile, he said.


    "Astrofega (Starlight)"


    To the final finish, trace amounts of light were added into the sphere.


    "Beautiful..."


    ''I don''t think I need to be forced to laugh, but I think the smiling face is cuter. I don''t like him, and I don''t really know where he is.''


    The girl stares at the sphere jiggly.


    ''I''ll leave this here.'' Cause they''re gonna disappear tomorrow anyway. ''


    ''What?''


    ''I''m sure they''re all worried about you in the dorm. See you tomorrow. "


    That''s all I said and left the child without him.


    We weren''t close enough to be taken home, and if we did, some other aristocratic child would say something to us, and we had no choice but to talk about it in the first place. There are teachers around, so I thought I would go home soon.


    "Hey, Mr. Hal."


    But he approached me the next day from the kid, and what a thank you.


    Thank you, Mr. Hell. That.


    I said, "Huh? Oh, yeah, nothing, ''he pretended to be flat, but he was insane inside. I''ve never been as honest with myself as I was at this time.


    Since then, it has gradually taken the form of becoming familiar with the girls and is now settling in.


    Although the occasional aversion is also said, that had turned into a familiar aversion unlike previous aversions.


    "Plus, there''s a party at the Royal Palace on vacation. He''s the son of the Duke of Mikhail Lockman."


    Among other things, Miss Maris was starting to talk to me the most. I really don''t know what happens to something called life.


    "Huh."


    Come visit me carefully in my dorm room, Miss Maris, who is wearing makeup properly. What are you swallowing up in people''s rooms when you say you''re going home?


    Hair up to the caramel colored hips, red brown eyes, lashes like a rusty doll, bright white skin, peach cheeks. I think it''s always great to see it up close. Beautiful or cute, it''s not like that anymore, doll, it feels.


    The red dress in her battle clothes can no longer be called a trademark. The magic mould is fire, and the red of passion really suits you.


    "Benjamin, did you pack?


    "Wait! We''re almost done."


    Benjamin hurries to Nike''s voice and goes to his costume.


    I won''t take my luggage home that much because I''ll be back in the dorm after another long vacation. If I had something to take home, I''d be about a textbook, light stuff. The challenge of creating a new magic formation is also out there, so we need to work on it as soon as we get home.


    Nike in the sink right now didn''t seem to have that much luggage, enough to put it in his hand.


    Benjamin wants to change his clothes, though he makes a pile of luggage in his room. I have a lot of clothes, so I don''t have to change them, but what do I need to change that much? From what I can tell, it''s enough to wear around.


    "It looks like your brother Bill Rockman will inherit the house, and as my oldest daughter, I would love for you to come to my son-in-law!


    "Ha-ha."


    Miss Maris'' luggage is also here for some reason, half the amount. There were two more mountains than Benjamin. I guess most of the dresses and makeup tools are the ones that used to fit in the room in such quantities. I guess I have the same amount because the other two are aristocrats in the three-person room.


    Yeah, but I learned the magic of manipulating space in three years, so maybe I''m using it to expand my storage space.


    "They''re going to join the Knights of the Kingdom when they graduate from school, and they''re going to be more and more competitive, aren''t they?


    "Hee ~"


    "Why don''t you take it a little more seriously!? That''s why I will always remain a pecha pie!!


    "Shut up!


    Miss Maris, who doesn''t care that I was listening appropriately, has applied salt to her wound. At all, I can only be infidel because I have no words to say it back to her, who looks at me with pride.


    Is there only an enemy in this room?


    "Look, Mr. Maris, it''s almost time for Nanary to go home. We need to get together at the school gate fast."


    "Oh, is that already the time?


    You''re done, Nike puts his face out of the sink.


    Miss Maris lay down her hand mirror and got out of bed and plugged her makeup tools and handkerchief into her luggage. Hasn''t Benjamin packed his bags yet, or hasn''t he come out of the costume?


    Will it be time to go home already? It''s early.


    Time at school quickly passed this year as well. I often say that I feel time goes by when it''s fun, but I really think you''re right. I enjoy studying, but most importantly I enjoy being with everyone. I have nothing to worry about.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although.


    If they ask if there''s only one thing I regret, it would mean I took ''second place again''. Absolutely this. This is all I have left. Whether you think about it or not, I''m the only one out there.


    Attack Magic Advancement Exam at the end of the school year, which totally mobilized all my efforts and guts.


    They were all desperate to come because they couldn''t move on to the next school year without taking this. It was rewarding and really fun as far as I was concerned because it was different from the usual test of measuring skill.


    I could write all the magic formations, and I could do somehow the magic of difficult space travel. He also mastered ten magic using ice by magic type as prescribed, and succeeded brilliantly in his assignment in front of the examiner. There was nowhere to get stuck with the problem, and there must have been a response.


    But the test results are as usual. I couldn''t get first place grades.


    What the hell shouldn''t have happened? Was it a lack of power after all?


    I really wanted to know what was wrong, and I asked my teacher what I shouldn''t have.


    ''Huh? Uh... uh... I think Hel''s working on it, huh?


    ''You''re not! Tell me what''s wrong! I''ll get over it!


    ''You''re always a hundred points high. It''s okay.''


    "But I''m second! It''s not 100 points!


    Still, the teacher laughed hahaha and didn''t answer. Maybe the bad news is, find it yourself.


    I definitely have something that''s still missing.


    And that there''s something missing from him that made him ''first place again''.


    The scores on the exams that I thought were out of 200 always seemed like 205 or 202, and the difference between an item that can score over that 200 and me that can''t.


    Shit, yeah, what the hell. What am I missing?


    It''s not his fault he can''t take first place. Of course I know that, and that''s not the only outrageous complaint I''m going to make.


    But.


    "Ahhh, what''s next! Next time I''ll be the best!!


    "Yes, yes, good luck next year."


    Nike with his luggage looks at me over his shoulder and leaves the room.


    There was nobody in the room but me if you noticed.


    Ha. When?


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    Kingdom of Dolan Magic School and in front of the school gate.


    "Then, gentlemen, summon the demon of use."


    The headmaster, weaving a gray-haired black robe, raised his hand on the table.


    Grades 4 through 6 meet in front of the school gate. First through third graders were each homecoming to the previous moment using magic tools that could fly through the sky, like the carriage I used to use.


    When I entered school too, my mother came to school with a handmade carriage, but there was a ritual during the fourth grade class to summon the user demon, and I and everyone were supposed to use that user demon to return.


    "I''m sorry, Maris, can I ask you to leave a little longer?


    "I understand."


    I asked Miss Maris, who was next door, to distance herself. Without reluctance, she moves a few steps away.


    We were lined up for each classroom, once we had set aside our luggage and were wide open to not bump into each other for the summons.


    "Calomaggia Zoon."


    That spell can be cast everywhere.


    And then gradually, in making a bong, bong noise, various creatures appeared before the students.


    "Your husband."


    "Lara, how are you?


    Even before me, a white wolf appears.


    As the wolf approached me and drooled his head, he looked at Kung and his neck. Fluffy and pleasant.


    My use demon is a magical animal in a cold region called Blanc Lucos, a wolf with white hair. He had the ability to freeze objects with exhalation or turn his whole body into crystals to protect himself.


    Magic animals that have become demons of use have the art of flying in the sky and can be resized with ease. Depending on his training, some wizards could also make the user demon remember various magics.


    And whoever is chosen by the demon of use will be able to communicate with man, so that he can speak the word.


    And my demon is Blanc Lucos. The gender is a girl and her name is Lara.


    Maris told me it was a twisterless name, but I think it''s a few steps better than the name ''Maddoldija Revine Sfishcult II'' she gave to her own user demon.


    No, I''m not making a fool of myself.


    "Lara, please come home"


    stroke Lara''s back. When she mumbled with her nose, she turned her body up one more time before lowering her torso so so that I could get on my back.


    I take my white coat out of my luggage and wrap myself up. The hood was also worn once to avoid the wind, and the preparation was perfect.


    "Nanalee. Are you going home now?


    "Yeah?"


    I just lifted my legs to get on now, and I can speak from behind.


    If I looked back at the familiar voice, Rockman''s user demon would be looking down at me and Lara.


    Black, big, sharp cat with fangs. I''m in a bigger state than my Lara when I say cat. He was taller than me and, of course, taller than Rockman. The rich are big, I think.


    Living near a volcano, this magical animal called Mavro Lunx.


    Long tails are elastic and can be stretched enough to make you circle around the school. He also had the ability to spray flames with a growl, or to suppose that the fur was not burned with flames, and that what was touching it would not benefit and make the flames neither.


    I think this Mavro Lunx is better when it comes to it though he says the dragon scales are hard and won''t let fire through.


    "Nike left early, and it was about time."


    "Really?"


    "What about your husband?


    Ask him what happened to his husband because he doesn''t have him next door, there he is, and he can shack his jaw back and let him direct his gaze.


    "Dear Rockman, would you like to spend some time with me on vacation?


    "I''m glad you and I went to the island on vacation in the meantime. Why don''t we go again?


    "So is the party."


    At the end of his gaze is a crowd of colorful dresses. It smells sweet from over there. No, this is really starting to smell. Perfume. This.


    If you look next to him, Lara is holding her nose down with her forefoot as she bends. Well, did the wolf''s sense of smell become a vendetta? Then, and when I saw Rockman''s user demon, he was pimping and had no way of moving at all.


    "Is your nose okay?


    "Yes, because I''m used to it"


    "Ew, Yuri!


    He''s a demon, but I wanted to hold him sexually. By the way, Yuri is the name of this user demon.


    "That''s good. I''ll send a letter to Zelta. I''ve been to Salia''s Island before, so why don''t we go somewhere else?


    "No, Master Rockman! Please leave me alone."


    And he doesn''t even know what I''m up to, and he''s surrounded by Nico and the aristocratic ladies and they''re laughing.


    Did he grow tall again, about two heads tall from the ladies, and his hateful face was popping out of the group. I don''t even want to see it but it looks good. I wish I could shrink.


    When I put it in my sight and shifted my gaze, I saw that Maris was also in a group and screwed up.


    The demons of the girls can''t get into it, they look around. It was quite an unrealistic sight.


    "Dear Alwes!


    "To one person alone, I can''t. We have to take care of all the girls because they''re cute."


    Hey, who is it? He.


    "But Master Rockman"


    "No, you can''t."


    I look at the girl''s forehead with my fingers.


    Now they call it the nose of the social world...... Ah, wrong Hua. Ho hon.


    "Let''s make vacation fun"


    Alwes Rockman, the second son of the Duke''s family, is now held hostage to the hua of the social world.


    Glossy golden hair, red of passion, dwells in the eyes, contrary to which the skin shines white as pottery, and the thinly shaped lips invite the woman.


    Numerous women were intoxicated by the beauty, waiting for me and him to come to my nest first. The years have nothing to do with age from top to bottom, but the nectars of the flowers that just want to be liked by that butterfly manage to decorate and excite themselves to be noticed.


    The princess of my neighbor is also sending a hot gaze, and you have to come to Dolan or not during this vacation.


    That was Rockman''s reputation among the nobles, which Miss Maris had sporadically heard about. Uh, they already asked me enough to have octopus in my ear.


    At times like this, I get a headache for my good memory. I don''t like it, I wish I could just forget something that''s not convenient.


    Rockman does, well, I think it looks like it.


    Besides, I was dressed better today than usual because I was going home to the mansion. Though it was usually almost uniform in black, the day is dressed in a long coat with gold embroidery strewn over the white, giving it an irresistible vibe.


    That would make the girls even more knowledgeable.


    "Ha ha."


    Ooh. A girl now kissed on the back of her hand fell bright red in the face.


    Right, you''re like a prince in a picture book.


    "Yes! Step aside!


    And Miss Maris was putting a kick in the fallen girl.


    "Same old Alwes."


    "Ah, Prince Xenon"


    As I look at the sight in awe, Prince Xenon shakes his head and approaches me to do it. A real prince came.


    Even on the day of his return, there was no pull in his outfit, and he was still wearing something like a blue military uniform today. Speaking of which, I''ve never seen a distracted outfit in the Prince''s outfit. I''ve seen him in a shirt, but that one was wearing a black vest too and wouldn''t fit the number. Does this mean this is normal anymore?


    "Dear Nanary, Lord Lara"


    "Dordo."


    Next to the prince is a big bird called Phoenix. This is his user demon, his name is Dold. Gender is a boy. The royal crest is certainly a bird, and a perfect user demon for a prince.


    "Are you flying with Prince Zenon?


    "Yes. Your husband says he can watch you until you''re all home."


    This is the king''s island, and the prince doesn''t have to fly into the sky to get down to the country, but he wants to keep an eye on it until everyone returns, so he stays at the school gate together.


    That''s right, Prince, I like what you say and do.


    Although Prince Zenon is only tall enough not to reach Rockman yet, he''s some taller than me, so this one is in the shape of looking up. Rin''s face is no less than that of Rockman, and he never takes a hint at beauty.


    I can still see the young ladies watching Prince Zenon on the faraway roll and the girls in the common folk. The kids who like the prince always keep a close eye on him, and they don''t try to talk to him. Just watching.


    Though sometimes I bathe in the gaze that pierces me instead.


    "Hey Blackburn and Nanary, you guys on vacation. What are you doing?


    When you two and two are soothing, you can hear Satanas from above.


    Hmm? And when the prince and I looked at each other in the face and looked up into the sky, we saw Satanas floating on the Phoenix of the Usager.


    My silver hair is shaking with pleasure.


    "Hair habits there. You''re asking me to call you by your name."


    Without even trying to hide his grumpy face, Prince Zenon looks up and frowns.


    Satanas and the Prince use the same kind of demon, and he is also a different color phoenix. The prince is brown and the satanic nurse is black.


    No, it was really funny how the two of us reacted the moment we found out the user demon was the same when we did the recall ritual in class. I still remember that there were other demons in Phoenix who looked at each other and chewed up bitter bugs.


    I knew we were close enough to fight. Yeah.


    "Steady, you."


    Satanas slowly descends with the demon.


    As he put his foot on the ground, the big Phoenix contracted small and rode Piong on Satanas'' shoulder. At first glance, it''s no different than a little bird. It''s cute.


    "So, what happened on vacation? Know what to do."


    Prince Zenon answers Saturners'' earlier question. I answered, but I didn''t say the answer.


    "Huh? No, look, you got a challenge, right? If we all do that, it''ll be over as soon as possible."


    "You''re definitely gonna leave it to me, you."


    "Oh, my God. That''s good."


    If we all do this, it will be over soon......


    Everybody...... PEAN!!


    "Satanas, let''s do the assignment"


    "What, okay? Yay! Nanary''s got a hundred bucks on him!


    "I''ll send you a letter. Tell me where the house is. Let''s all do par!


    "All right!"


    I gave Satanas the paper, and then I looked for Benjamin.


    She was undoubtedly wearing high-exposed clothes. I thought I saw you on the edge of my eye earlier...... there he is!


    I''m still trying to fly with a demon.


    "Benjamin!


    "Nanally! Come visit me on vacation."


    "More than that, more than that"


    I''ll grab her leg, which is going to go, and I''ll talk to Satanas just to tell her what to do.


    If you want to do it anyway, you''d better call Benjamin. She always seemed to pull in ideas where they mattered, and she hadn''t even promised to meet during her extended vacation. I wish I could invite you to play just once. Saturners also seem to notice Benjamin''s favor, but at times like this, her attitude is even retreating, so she didn''t seem to grasp the distance very well.


    But is that what love is about? and twist his neck.


    I don''t know because I have no experience.


    "Really!?


    "You can''t be lying. Besides, it''s a great deal to do together and have challenges. What do you say?"


    "No. Ugh, you''ve decided to do that!


    Bashibashi gets slapped in the back. It''s painful to be annihilated, but more than anything, it seems happy. Yeah, I''ll ask Nike out later. It would be fun if we did it together.


    "Then contact me again!


    Benjamin chuckles on my cheek and rises high in the sky with the demon of use.


    "Eh, Beh, Benja"


    "Hey, fuck you! If it wasn''t for him, I''d be glad to see Nanary! Bye!"


    And he waved and vanished into the kingdom sky. Until I can''t see my red hair, I drop off my hindsight.


    Hey, what the fuck? Ah. You look great. Sometimes. For a moment she looked like a handsome gentleman, I''m the same woman... but I shouldn''t. Could there be a man by name...? There isn''t. There isn''t.


    But I,... oh, could this be love? and think with your hands on your left chest.


    I had my heart eagled by such Benjamin''s words.


    So, I didn''t notice any signs of impending from behind.


    "Hey, hey."


    "? Abgh!!


    He is impacted on the flank and slaps his back against the wall of the school building.


    Already slow when you react to your voice. I was blown away by the school side when I was attacked by a scratch with no hesitation at all. I didn''t break the building, but my back hurt.


    I was alarmed because I was relaxed on my way home. Son of a bitch, he said he was after the pigeon tail.


    "Are you alarmed?


    Rockman, Ten Himself, who blew me up, stands up before me, holding my stomach down as I put it down.


    Because of the height difference, I don''t feel half overlooked. The challenging eyebrows raised also made me angry, and even the white coat that swayed in the wind seemed hateful.


    Not just your grades, but your height!


    "Be as adult as you were before. Wow!


    I wrap ice around my fist as I scream and punch him in the cheek. I don''t care if this swells Rockman''s beautiful face on the bread, or if his jaw comes off and he looks like a walnut splitter. ''Cause I, I just got beat up. If they do it, they decide to multiply it by ten and do it back.


    I was working out my magic, as well as my strength.


    I don''t know when I''ll see him raid, and I can''t lose every man.


    "What is the beauty of the social world! Isn''t that a mistake from" Fool in the Social World "?!


    "Mm-hmm. Stronger, stronger? Plus, what are you doing in a corner dress?"


    "You''ll be first!


    When I was in third grade, I found a book in the library that contained magic that temporarily enhanced my physical abilities. I was singing my nose all day long with a lot of joy. It''s a good memory that my teacher helped me out as well and practiced well on my time off and stuff.


    The teacher said during practice, "Don''t get too annoyed with the guy? ''I was told,'' but I just told him to cooperate, and he found out what the purpose was at some point.


    I wonder why.


    "I don''t know what to do, asshole ice. Compete before you go home?


    "Than that! What happened to the girls!


    "He''s there for me."


    If you look in the direction Rockman pointed at, the ladies are waving at us from afar saying, "Don''t read stupid ice air - Yikes, don''t lose fast - Yikes".


    Ha, ha, ha! (translates/angry)


    The teachers around me went inside the school, as if to tell the kids playing in the park, because they were always watching me interact with Rockman, go home before dark.


    It''s tough because the teachers still have things to do.


    Oh, I see the principal earring Prince Xenon. And after a chilling look at us, when Prince Zenon gave a good thumbs up against the principal, the principal walked away from him into the school building.


    Maybe that,


    ''I''m fine. I''m watching.''


    I guess.


    Wait a minute. Is it okay for a prince to do that? No, I don''t know if we were having that conversation, but even if it wasn''t, we shouldn''t be doing anything to annoy the prince''s hand in this place.


    I don''t have to stay here, but I have to go home. I have no idea.


    "Well, I''m gonna take a long vacation."


    "You''re not stupid in that respect, are you? If you''ve been knocking me out here, I''m about to recognize you as a real idiot."


    I was laughed at with my nose with my hands up.


    Can''t you give me a minute? Originally, he set me up. I was the first one to get beat up.


    "Lara!"


    Call Lara, the user demon, and span her back.


    Now it was time for me to wear my hood deeply and go up to the sky with Lara.


    "Then idiotic flames. Wash your neck by the end of your vacation, then wait with your neck long! And your grades. Next time, you''ll definitely get the best of them!


    So, ahhh to Rockman, who looks smaller already! and chuckled away, I went back to my home where I miss magic school on my back.


    We''ll do our best next year.

 6 Until I can be a receptionist - 6

    Five years early in school.


    I was seventeen.


    "What do I do, I can''t sleep"


    "Just go to sleep. I won''t know if I pull my leg tomorrow because of lack of sleep."


    "Ugh, yeah."


    Benjamin throws a pillow at me as I gush my hair around on the bed. You say you can''t sleep, but you don''t have to throw anything a pillow.


    Besides, the pillow is such a stiff guy. Such a loser.


    Originally, Benjamin complained scatterly that the soft pillow in the dorm was'' sooo uncomfortable ''. To name a few, I brought my favorite pillow from home to the dorm when I was in sophomore year, okay? What do you say? I was proud of me and Nike. But no matter how you look at that, no matter how hard you touch it, it''s tight solidity for people to sleep, and I still remember that my lips stuck unexpectedly.


    I have a rich memory of having an argument three days and three nights later with Nike about whether I can call that a pillow.


    Yeah, so, it hurts so bad. To throw a pillow. I feel like if I joined the war with this, I would definitely kill one. Besides, that horn hit me straight in the eye, and I was bored stroking one around my forehead.


    I want you to understand a little more about the lethality of your pillow.


    "But I can''t believe the people in this dorm are squadrons with each other."


    With Nike lying on his back, he extended his arms to the universe on the sleeping table. Benjamin also, hey, leans back in the position he was lying on.


    I was nodding and bored, too, and when I saw it, I somehow wanted to look up, turning to the ceiling with Goron holding on to my forehead.


    From my bedroom by the window, the starry sky looked good over the glass.


    In this school year, a class tour is awaited, named Attack Major Technical Match.


    An offensive major technology match is a generic term for a battle stage in which students compete for strength using magic against each other.


    classes, it was more like a kind of tournament.


    The place is supposed to be played in the stadium next to the school building, which we often use in practice classes, and all fifth graders will fight there.


    There are many guests scheduled to come, and they even come to the king and queen of the kingdom of Dolan, the chief knights of the kingdom and the heavy towns of nobility, and what a great man of Hare.


    Doctor, this is a great opportunity to sell yourself into a place of employment. I hear that the school is playing this tournament for that purpose.


    And if I showed a good place here, maybe in the sixth grade, I could call in a recommendation from where I wanted to go and say, "Won''t you work?"


    Such a stunning show, you''ll never miss it!


    "Is that what you decided to do with the dorm room from the beginning?


    "Well, that''s scary."


    Nike listens to Benjamin and rubs his arms in a big way.


    That tournament I refrained from tomorrow.


    In a two-stage configuration, each squad is initially divided into teams to fight different squads, and only where it passes through is it supposed to be able to go to the next personal battle. And the squad, they say, the dorm room will be organized between the students with them. I mean, me, Nike and Benjamin are in one squad, that''s all.


    "But I did as much as I could about magic, so I don''t know if it''s gonna be tomorrow."


    "Benjamin...... hey"


    Naturally enough to come to it, the three of us have been specially trained ever since we advanced to the fifth grade. Almost all fifth-graders practiced magic in the arena after school, or were canned in the library. I was about to make a leap to learn more effective magic than anyone else, and everyone''s eyes here these days have been so horribly giddy.


    I was wet many times by the magic of Nike''s water, which I was dealing with for special training, and Benjamin''s flames burned my hair. Oh, I''m sorry, but they burned me a few seconds after that again, so I''m starting to feel like I''m getting some kind of punishment game.


    And literally, it was definitely a special training to cut yourself.


    "But Nike, I don''t want to fight the Rockmen."


    "I don''t like it either.... nanary would be different though"


    "What, did you say something?


    No, I said something after that, so when I asked back, shut up! and Nike threw me a pillow.


    Since when have I been on the pillowcase......


    "Me too! Ouch.... Ah, but I look forward to fighting Rockman. Uhhhhhh."


    "See, I knew it."


    "It''s true."


    Yeah, and he''s been in conflict with him being the next seat for five years, of course. I had just had a punch between a woman and a man before this, and I''m starting to think that was also no longer like a kind of special training. I don''t know what to say, but Rockman has no mercy for me, so it''s easy to do in a way. It''s upsetting.


    Plus, multiplying by the special training, he bothers to raid where he''s tired, and my depression doesn''t mean he accumulates. It is on the verge of explosion.


    So, and this one was aimed at surprise, and before this I made a pit and fitted it with some kind of magic tool dedicated to trapping.


    My depression squeezed in the look of the guy who suddenly disappeared from my sight, so this subtracts zero. Now if they do it again, now I''m deciding to give it back ten times.


    Even in the exam the other day,... oh, I''m starting to hate to say it anymore.


    I took a brilliant second place in the magic midterm exam I took before this. Yes, brilliant.


    Let''s think about this. Maybe I have the talent to take second place. This second patron saint is a brilliant keeper of a position that is neither first nor lowest, one step away. The future is marked by the faithful: ''Long live the second God/Hell!!'' Or maybe we can celebrate it after death.


    But when I say that, I think the first place is still better, so I really don''t like the second place. How regrettable is the second. What''s so good about being the second God''s follower? Besides, I don''t want you to stay in second place until I die.


    And to him, and to him who comes first again, I will beat him straight from the front with something called defeat one day in this lifetime. As you become Hare''s receptionist sister, you become a better wizard than him, clearing up the snowflakes you''ve had.


    But 10,000 years. Not to say second place. It''s in the top, but once enough, the reality is that it hasn''t taken first place. Because there''s always Rockman up there... no, no, if you admit you''re above yourself, that''s where the game ends.


    Anyway, I know you don''t just need grades for anything to become an employee of Hare. I''m looking to be a receptionist sister, and administrative work and dating people are important. The fact that magic can be used is a prerequisite for employment, and what becomes necessary afterwards is something other than magic.


    I''ve definitely not given up on going for the best, but when this tournament is over, you might want to broaden your horizons a little. I''m going to come out with as many books as I can find to help with the clerical system, how I deal with people I meet for the first time, and the library.


    So watch before then, I''m going to break through tomorrow''s challenges in a flash now, fight at the top and beat you!!


    "Let''s get some sleep."


    "Right."


    Benjamin took the pillow he threw at me and went back to his bunk. Nike likewise puts the pillow back on his sleeping table, good night, and the two go to sleep.


    I also turned off the lighting beside the bedroom and said good night.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    In the middle of the arena, 150 fifth-graders gather.


    And the stadium seats surrounding it had the appearance of parents and guests. At first glance, there are about three or four hundred people here. And my parents, of course. Other grades had come to visit.


    The arena was about half the size of the school building and there was no roof.


    If it rains, etc., it can be used even in rainy weather because the principal will build a transparent roof of defense over the arena.


    That principal''s magic, I want him to teach me one day, too.


    "Master Maris, you''re making me nervous."


    "Oh, nervous? If I did something like that, they''d treat me like one. You have to be grand at all times."


    That kind of conversation comes into my ear from behind.


    Now aligned in a vertical row by squad, waiting for the teacher to explain.


    The noblemen dressed more than usual because they were in front of guests and guardians. But it''s not flashy or anything, it incorporates sophisticated beauty, and it''s not the blistering dress or coat I wore in my freshman year. It doesn''t seem difficult to watch and move, and it emits noble colors and emphasizes functionality¡­.


    In the meantime, it has been conveyed to Hishihishi that they all mean it.


    By contrast, we, the common people, are dressed in the same outfit as usual. I always focus on ease of movement. Practice is like real life, real life is like practice, so clothes are just wearing what they were wearing in practice, not without clothes. I''m serious.


    But Miss Maris told me, ''That''s just an excuse''. Our motivation cannot be conveyed to the nobles.


    "Ah."


    Turning back to chill, I looked into the face and eyes of the hater who was behind me.


    Rockman, whose hair is now stretched over her shoulders to her chest. It''s good because it suits me otherwise, but I regretted something and I said ''you bitch'' the other day and they burned my hair.


    Somehow my hair seems destined to be burned a lot.


    "Beh."


    I did something for now, and years of habit came up reflexively, and I turned to him.


    But the reaction is thoughtlessly thin and ends with a nigga laughing at me after a moment of cold eyes.


    What''s that laugh?


    "Then you guys are going to have a more offensive technical match than this."


    One of the teachers stands before all fifth graders.


    I rushed forward.


    "The content, as we talked about the other day, starts out as a squad and takes assignments. And from then on, it becomes an individual battle. But if we were letting each of the 150 fight, we wouldn''t have time, so the squad that couldn''t make it through the first assignment decides not to put them in a personal battle. You know what I mean?


    The teacher looks at us students from the top of the table.


    "Look, I''m gonna say it again, okay? I can''t leave a squad I couldn''t get through."


    The doctor said again just in case.


    Does putting your index finger up and saying it seriously twice mean it''s something serious?


    "Now, let men and women split up to do the assignment. Shall we start with the girls? A man is a tour."


    We were lined up separately by dorm.


    Then, as the teacher said, the boys were moved to their stadium seats and 75 girls were left on the spot in 25 pairs.


    75 people look like such a tiny bunch in a wide arena.


    "Common woman! Come on!"


    "Hell, don''t lose even if you''re mean!


    "Show him the power of the aristocracy!


    "The battle of women is a sight to behold."


    The men in their seats are looking at us with pleasant faces.


    Tourists feel comfortable.


    Looking at his seat swallowing, his body swayed slightly as he stood.


    Shaken? Maybe not.


    This is not like I''m shaking, it''s like the ground is shaking.


    "Hey, Nike -"


    "So the first challenge for a woman is¡­"


    "" Aah!


    Two of my colleagues, Nike and Benjamin, who unplugged me scream before the teacher finishes.


    "Nike, Benjamin!?


    A flame spread emerged from the ground. The crawl quickly hangs the two hands while this one is still in motion.


    Were the slight ground swings just now a precursor to this coming out?


    "Are you okay?!


    Both hands are caught, and they''re not moving. Besides, Nike doesn''t like to be hot, so his face is supposed to be worse than sticky. He was supposed to be hot, but his complexion was blue, and his blood was drawn. Benjamin seemed to have some resistance, either because he''s a magical type of fire, but I couldn''t help but think of his expression because he''s hot.


    The other squadrons are likewise, two of the three being captured by the flames spreading and hanging in space.


    "Oh, you''re hanging around."


    The teacher looked forward to seeing the situation with the book in his hand where he had been hiding it.


    Or I''m laughing. He''s a fucking animal!


    "Doctor! What do you mean?!?


    I scream as I see Maris hanging and about to cry companion.


    "This is my first challenge."


    "This is the challenge!?


    Everyone saw a teacher who didn''t know why.


    "I have two fellows in front of me who have been captured. If you magically cut the flame spread, you can help, but only one can help you safely. And if he hath helped them, he hath returned unto himself, and his body hath been crafted to burn. I''m not going to die, but it''s pretty hot. The time limit is five minutes. Use magic in the meantime to help your people out. Oh, kids who are caught, it''s no use trying to magically get out of the flames. This has the magic of the king''s cooperation."


    When everyone saw the royal seat, they saw the king waving at us.


    Is that the magic of fire that King Dolan, Prince Zenon''s father, put on? Strong. I''ve never seen the king''s magic, but I''ve also heard of him as one of the best wizards in the country. It won''t cut easily.


    "Help one, what about the other kids left?


    "Let them endure in a hot flame for a while, but there is no obstacle to their lives. Maybe my skin will burn a bit...... When you''re free, move to that place."


    The teacher pointed to the sky.


    Soon, if you look, there was a large plate of glass floating over the arena.


    "If I can get to that place, I''ll consider it a pass and have a personal battle played.


    ... Look, guys, don''t look like that. You''ll be free from the flames in five minutes, and don''t worry. "


    No, don''t worry, you said earlier that your skin might burn.


    "What? It''s not easy."


    "I can''t believe we''re just going to cut the crawl... but if we don''t hurry up, we''re all going to burn"


    "That crawl was put on by the king, wasn''t it? And... oh? I thought you said you were gonna burn.


    It''s not wrong to ask. I was just saying.


    But I wonder if I can just burn five minutes in flames.


    The kids not caught in the crawl see their squad mates.


    I have been shot in and burned by Rockman''s fire all the time, but I usually had my healing magic specialist cure me, so there was nothing I could do about it.


    All I can say is thank you to the teacher who always makes it perfectly scratch-free.


    Once I got a few major injuries, I said, ''Already! Mr. Nanally!? You''re a girl, so calm down!'' And it''s a good memory that he got so angry.


    That''s why I think it''s okay for everyone to get hurt somewhat.


    All right, guys, good luck for five minutes.


    The teacher puts the book in his hand up there and shows it to us.


    If you look closely, it said big 5 and 10 there. The 10 parts are 9, 8, and the numbers go down gradually and backwards.


    Is this possible, time? So you''re saying we''ll see the rest of the time with that?


    And when those 10 numbers reach 1, the book floats in the universe and takes the shape of a round clock.


    There was no short needle, only a long needle clock.


    "Begin"


    Our five minutes have begun.

 7 Until I can be a receptionist - 6-2

    Your father and mother are here today. I could never find you sitting in your seat, but you''re here to look at me because of me, so I never want you to look like a disappointed loser.


    Besides, next to the royal seat, where the Knights of the Kingdom and the nobles are sitting, I can''t help but notice that the great man of Hare is also here.


    I don''t mean to distract you at all, even if it''s not.


    "Begin"


    On the teacher''s signal, the 25 girls not caught in the flames simultaneously had a magical setup. I''m one of them, of course.


    The challenge cannot pass without cutting the spread quickly, and we have to carry our people to that glass plate place that is floating on top. Within the time of five minutes, there will be limited time to travel and carry your companions.


    This assignment. Rather than squadrons, it will naturally be my responsibility if I fail here because the judgment and strength of each of the 25 people will decide whether or not to accept it.


    ... Wow, I hate that.


    If I fail, I can throw something harder than a pillow from Absolutely Benjamin.


    I could easily imagine a melamera shaking like that red hair burning flame.


    "What shall we do..."


    But the teacher told us to cut the spread, but we have to make certain decisions before that happens. It''s a very improbable decision.


    I''ll take a look next to myself.


    Miss Maris'' hands were set up to create magic, but they remained motionless.


    "It''s easy for the teacher to say which one. We''re buddies, aren''t we? It won''t be easy."


    Miss Maris threw up like that in a painful voice, even though she wasn''t supposed to be in flames. She naturally has important company, too. A friend of mine who''s spent five years in a room with me, and for me, kids like Nike and Benjamin. There''s no reason to get lost. Or lost, naturally.


    Miss Maris'' sophisticated red dress hem is shaking every bit.


    "Nanally..."


    I heard Benjamin''s voice from the burning flames.


    "... nanary"


    Slightly, the painful breather Nike''s voice also reaches his ear.


    About half of the squadrons were gone from the scene to help either side. Leave the other child in flames.


    It seemed very painful. It would be hot.


    Me, too, if we don''t hurry up, we''ll both get buttered by heat. Besides, the teacher said it would burn or something, and even though the healing teacher said it could cure them, they are currently advanced and hot, and painful is painful.


    If you look at the clock time floating above the arena, you have about three more minutes.


    The teacher said it was magic with the King''s power, but such advanced magic didn''t seem necessary for breaking it.


    Maybe it''s not a glimmer of magic, I thought, but apparently that''s not the case, and a different squad girl still cut off one of her buddies in the wind and carried him up.


    "I,"


    Choose one side or the other.


    Nike, who is usually ruthlessly bad at being hot. But I''m sure you won''t complain either way.


    Benjamin has a magic mould of fire, but he can''t use magic. Now the same goes for his round hips. Hot doesn''t change, and your skin could burn like everyone else.


    ¡­¡­


    I can study.


    Because I don''t hate to remember new things, and if I have the knowledge, I can only be useful in different places for a certain amount of time.


    The reason I''m working so hard on my magic studies is because I need it for what I want to be in the future. It''s nothing more or less, and if I had a slightly more comfortable idea, I''d like to beat that idiotic flame.


    "Nanally?


    "Prost"


    When you cast a spell, the frost covers the surface of your body and clothes. Everything where my skin is coming out of my toes to the top of my head.


    This is the magic I recently remembered, and the magic type was taught to me by the ice teacher. I tend to get hit in the body by some kind of flame attack, so when I overflowed wondering if there was any way I could defend myself, I was prompted to recommend this to my teacher. Manipulating a thin frost is a delicate task, and if you suck, you don''t freeze the inside of your skin. The teacher took the time to teach me such magic carefully.


    I''m the only magical type of ice in the school year after all, and nowhere else. It seems that there are a few of them in different grades, but the number of children named Ice was still very small.


    I was always alone in classes that were divided into magic types, so I was alone with my teacher every time.


    It was heartbreaking to be alone, but they taught me carefully for that matter, so I also think it would have been nice to be alone by now. And I thought it would be good if it was the exact opposite of him.


    "Could you, too"


    Miss Maris, still standing, looks at me wrapped in frosted armor and says something.


    "Maris, you''re lost."


    "Huh?"


    Think again objectively about what this challenge is making us do.


    I stuck one hand out towards the two in front of me.


    "Pagono."


    Freeze the flaming spreads that are grabbing them with ice.


    And he used his other hand, and cast magic also upon the spreading of the children who remained alone. It pours the magic into it extensively well and at the same time freezes it. I''ve got a lot of concentration and arms to narrow the subject down, but, oh, I''m frosty, but I''m sweating from my forehead.


    We have to avoid freezing everyone even if we make mistakes.


    "Nanally!


    "Nanally!? Stop!!


    Benjamin and Nike are screaming but ignoring anything.


    This is ice on the flames, so as for offensive magic, it goes well with me. I make it, I think I was good with ice after all.


    "Stop it because it burns!


    Make a noise and crush the hardened crawl, squeaking your fingers. It floated with floating magic to prevent the two of them from falling to the ground the moment the cramp disappeared.


    Apparently all the spreads I tried to freeze were successfully wrapped around the ice as well, and the children left alone in flames were liberated and lying on the ground.


    "Because it''s good! I''ll fly that far with floating magic, so stay still!


    If my thoughts were off, I might fall for the assignment quickly.


    But help one side or the other, abandon the other, yes pass. I''m not happy at all when they say something like that and the aftertaste is too bad.


    That''s a good idea to get a recommendation from an official at Hare, but it''s better than being the guy with the worst personality for this.


    But if this disqualifies me, I think I''ve done something wrong to both of you. Then I''m going to give Benjamin and Nike permission to throw as many pillows as they want at me.


    "The teacher said he couldn''t help! But that''s all, I just can''t help you safely, and I''m not disqualified for saving both of you!" Squad, "it doesn''t make sense if I have to go up there!


    The flames gradually wrap me from my feet. I can''t help it because I helped them both. Even the others have done it.


    I had managed to cover my whole body with frost, but it had evaporated and melted away. Maybe it was still immature magic. And I wonder if it''s because of the King''s power.


    Strange though, it wasn''t that hot.


    Either that or Rockman''s fire is hotter. It''s barbaric. Much worked out unconsciously.


    Look at me on fire, Nike and Benjamin look like they''re about to cry. I didn''t mean to help you both at the same time to make you look like that. It is very unwillingness on my part to be crying in front of two beautiful people.


    Am I trying to float, too, or there were traces of spreading burns in the hands of the two men trying to cast magic against me.


    Gradually carry the two to the top glass plate.


    "Nanally!


    "It burned, ''cause this weak flame won''t kill you, and Rockman''s flames are still hotter!


    Unwillingly, if it''s hot, I''m used to it.


    Because b... (omitted below)


    "Oh, Kalomaggia Zoon."


    Make a circle with your left index finger and thumb and wave your arms to the side.


    Then Lara appeared before me making a sound with Bong. I think it''s bigger than usual because I let it out hoping for this size. The white wolf looked at me and barked.


    "This is!! Master!


    "Lara, me, over there"


    "Okay!


    Lara doesn''t even take heat for a thing, but faces me on my cheek.


    Instructing her to go to the table on top, Lara crystallized and put me on her back. I can turn my hand around my neck and fall. One of Lara''s abilities, crystallization, is that it won''t scratch a single attack.


    It lightly carries me in flames without anything.


    The hair in my sight was burning with chillies, and, ah, I was also in a rush out of place to see what I might do to bald. The frost is so peeling off, and I can''t activate any more magic at the same time because I''m using my powers to float them both.


    You''re lying, I wasn''t thinking about it at all. If I keep burning like this, my hair will burn and become ash. It''s water colored hair, but these days I''m finally starting to like it...... my hair roots are to be eradicated.


    Oh no, what to do bald!!


    I don''t like it!!


    "Ugh..."


    For some reason, my hair seems destined to be burned no matter what.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    Then about two minutes later, the teacher signaled the end.


    I opened my eyes as I meditated when I got to the glass plate that was floating above me, feeling the heat draw. The flames that were wrapped around me disappear, and they finally release me. The body is somewhat easier just because there is no flame, but the wind cleared my skin a little.


    I collapsed on the spot as soon as I got there, and I honestly don''t see what''s going on around me.


    "Benjamin, the fire is out!


    "Nanally."


    In the meantime and beside me, you were holding my hand, despite being hot, and you two were in my eyes. Lara sits on the side.


    My skin wasn''t burnt, but it seemed to burn and rot, and my skin was curly. Even though it didn''t hurt until I saw it, as soon as I saw it, the wrinkles and the pain ran. Even the weak wind was the source of severe pain.


    "I said if I pulled my leg, I wouldn''t forgive you, but I told you I didn''t have to be so impotent! Idiot!"


    "Uggs, you nanary. I tried to soothe it, but the water didn''t work either. Sorry,"


    Benjamin and Nike''s hands were also rotten. When I see that, I forget my pain for a moment and I''m going to cry a little.


    You''re going to turn two beautiful white fish-like hands into these reddish-watered hands. What an apology to the two parents. I''ll take responsibility for it in the future, so I guess I should say I''ll have it as my wife.... No, you can''t, you''re kidding me or something. Let''s not. Looks like Benjamin should wear satanise.


    "I''ll heal the injured, please let me through!


    I heard the healing teacher and he rushed right over to me.


    The teacher slowly pulls off the two hands that were holding my hand and directs them to the other teachers who came later. And when he came back over here again, he knelt down and peered into my face.


    "It''s all right now, I''m gonna fix it."


    "Shh, shh."


    "Oh, you have such a beautiful face... I''ll get right to it. This child has been wrapped in flames for the longest time, so it''s top priority."


    The teacher puts his hand on my forehead with his face up. A different breeze came from the teacher''s hand. That''s a comforting breeze to plunder into the wound, and it doesn''t hurt at all. It didn''t take that long to figure out this was the healing magic of the teacher. I don''t even know if it''s because they''re always healing me, but I can feel safe from it in my heart.


    Phew and I exhale, because the teacher is a girl... and whine about some sermon dialogue. Shit, maybe I''ll be preached. But I don''t like to preach until this time. It is enough to be preached to your mother.


    "But you were fine, Mr. Nanally."


    But they say that unlike I expected.


    Behind the teacher I saw Nike and Benjamin getting other teachers to heal their wrists and arms. Relieved.


    "Now announce the passing squad"


    Even while they are healing, the teacher in charge of this challenge is letting his voice expand to sound all over the arena.


    Yes, I was distracted by the injury, but I hadn''t heard the acceptance of the assignment yet.


    I finish my ears and meditate my eyes.


    "Squad Sally Bonne, Squad Maris Carromines, Squad Nanally Hell, Squad Carla Yacklin, that''s it."


    I''m done talking.


    And our name hangs on a big piece of paper and floats over the arena. That was the names of the passers-by the teacher mentioned earlier.


    I look for Miss Maris with my eyes open and lying down. If she said she passed, she should be in this place as well.


    I couldn''t move my neck because it hurt, but if I looked desperately just for my eyes, a girl like that lay there just like me.


    The red dress didn''t burn. It seemed strange and intact, but the limbs peeking from it look burnt and painful.


    Apparently Miss Maris helped two of her people as well.


    "Wait! What about us?


    To the teacher''s voice, the children who evacuated here at the beginning argue.


    "I told you, you can''t be the" squad ¡±that couldn''t get through. Even if I can''t help you safely, I can help you both. When did I tell you that you would pass if you helped one person? I told you to help your people."


    "No,"


    Sure, the teacher said he couldn''t help safely, but he didn''t say a word about passing if he helped one. And I was told, just in case, ''Look, I''m gonna say it again, okay? I can''t leave a squad I couldn''t get through''. And after that, in what the teacher was describing, he says, ''If I can get to that place, I''ll pass''.


    The squad is all three of us, squad. If I abandon one of you and you''re missing it, it''s not the squad.


    "Some of us aspire to be demons. And the Knights and those who will inherit their homes in the future."


    The teacher starts talking out loud again.


    "What are we going to do when our people and loved ones are taken hostage? You also need to read behind their demands, but this isn''t like that. Don''t tell me not to overstate my power, but think about the limited possibilities of being able to help, and can you move your actions quickly"


    "The four seemed to get lost at first, but they each made their final decision to themselves by cutting Hel into feathers. That is the result. This battle is dominated by magic technology, but the purpose is, as I said before, for adults to see you on the road to the future."


    I wonder if that''s about the Knights of the Kingdom or the nobles.


    Oh, some Hare people if it''s for me.


    "We may also sometimes need the strength to abandon our people. but this time I wanted to identify the strength to save. If they were caught, they might not have had a choice, but they would have tried to save the people who tried to help them both and also stopped them. I think you need kindness."


    "A squad blinded by the passing of an assignment and making a ruthless decision shall be disqualified on this occasion"


    The last thing the teacher said that, I closed my eyes again and let go of consciousness.


    The skies in the arena I saw before closing were beautiful blue.

 8 Until I can be a receptionist - 6-3.

    I''m going to cry.


    "Congratulations on first place, Nanally Hell"


    The moment I''ve been waiting for is now coming to me.


    The number of vertices I''ve been looking for for the last five years. Holy numbers. God''s numbers. The title ''First Place'', which I have never been able to take since I entered school, is now in front of me.


    It''s good to have worked so hard. I was carrying the sign of second place next to him the day he came and the day he came, and I watched him cry, but now no one will tell me that he is second in ten thousand years. I wasn''t told directly, but I know what Hisohiso and everyone else still said.


    But I don''t care about that anymore.


    Because I''m number one.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    "Then the boy is Alwes Rockman, and you''re first. Congratulations."


    "Thank you"


    The moment Rockman is so praised next door, the applause boils.


    What I''m standing on now is a podium in the arena. An allowed place for only those who took first place in a personal battle to go up.


    The view is great and you can see the whole arena from here. I could also find your father and mother earlier. Waving loudly, they both switched hands when they saw me in a prominent spot. Besides, there were all five grade students under the podium, and Nike, Benjamin, and Maris looked good.


    On the side, Rockman is getting a golden egg from the teacher. This golden egg comes out of it when warmed with hot water, which is a lot of interesting stuff. But I can only hope for something relatively small, with the limitation that it''s just something that matches the size of an egg. It''s a bad egg.


    I stuck it in my own hand. I see it, I shudder puffy.


    Why, why, why,


    "Why is it gender specific!


    It doesn''t mean anything by man or woman!


    Doctor, you didn''t say a word about that!


    Then, shut up, what a complaint comes from him lying next to me.


    "Yes, because..."


    Yeah, I took first place. First place.


    But perhaps, the individual battles were equally gender-specific as were the challenges.


    Why, there''s no way I can tell you that this is the real first place. The teacher is in first place, Hel, good for you, you''ve been crying at me thinking I''ve never been able to take first place before, but I wanted to cry in a different way. I really want to cry.


    Since I was in fifth grade, I''ve been putting it up with Rockman and I''ve been doing special training for this day every day, but this ruins my plan. After beating him, he said he was going to sell himself to the great man in Hare, but what the hell?


    I don''t think it was a bad impression because I came first with a woman, but I still didn''t fall for it.


    Of course I regret and hate to lose to him, but I don''t care more than that about being treated like I won even though I''m losing. I didn''t win anything.


    Even though I''m not necessarily losing to him in the unlikely event, I can only look at the way he''s done so far and from everyone else''s point of view that Hell, number two in 10,000 years, has come first in "Women".


    After that.


    After finishing the assignment, I managed to fully heal my body wounds with my teacher''s healing. The teacher''s magic is really amazing. I can use the magic of healing, too, but not as well as my teacher, and it was no longer divine to do so perfectly without leaving one of those unfortunate burns.


    Then he stayed on the bed for a while, but returned to the arena by the end of the boys'' assignments because of the individual fights held off. Miss Maris and the other kids seemed to be back one foot away, and I was the only one in the room with the bed, sometimes in a bit of a hurry.


    I preached to myself how long I was going to be asleep.


    I hurried to open the arena door. But not knowing what the boys were up to, I was surprised by the sight I saw the moment I went out to the stadium seat.


    Because half of the boys, no, more than half of them were naked and fell down (wearing underwear). Naked festival no longer.


    I was dazzled to see if I''d gotten mixed up at some kind of party again.


    ''Cause what''s this? Why naked?


    I thought you were doing the assignment.


    Traveling to where Nike and Benjamin are, I visit wondering what the hell this is.


    Then the challenge of "stripping enemies without magic (no underwear)" returned.


    If there were more than two people naked, the squad would be disqualified.


    No, you''re lying, you''re an idiot. What do you mean?


    Are we women''s challenges weighed differently in many ways? What is the teacher going to do by showing this to the adults who will be stuck on the road in the future? Do you mean to show a successful flesh? What the hell.


    Finally, it''s a tournament where magic is supposed to be used, and what''s the requirement that magic not be used? You''ll need quite a few moves, such as stripping your figure more or less. If you''re a common man, you''re still wearing noble clothes, coats, shirts and vests, not to mention you can''t take off your pants easily.


    ... if you can beat them up enough to stun them.


    The aristocratic girls are blushing and covering their faces with their hands, but looking at them with a flickering peek from the gap between their fingers.


    The lady''s mask had peeled off at all costs.


    Then he said, ''Kah! Dear Alwes!'' I look at the arena unexpectedly because my voice has risen.


    At the end of his gaze, he was still about to be stripped of his figure by Satanas.


    Until just now, there was a voice supporting Rockman who said, ''Saturners! Do it!'' It turns into a voice.


    Ladies, do you really want to see him naked?


    He is punching Satanise in the face and body when he is not stripped off.


    Something was laughing about how desperate I was.


    Then Benjamin''s voice also came from words in support of the Satanists: ''Rockman! Strip it! Strip it!'' It is turned into.


    You want to see so much, naked.


    Anyway, it was definitely a sight of chaos, disorder.


    Is Prince Zenon a master of the chase, he was brilliantly stripping the clothes of his incoming enemies. It was unmatched.


    The Prince and Rockman are in the same room, so the squad is with them. That squad over there won''t break.


    And all that went through this assignment was Saturners'' squad and Prince''s squad, as I expected.


    But six of them. What a small amount.


    At the center of the arena, the fainted boys are rolling naked and I clasp my hands together. It''s okay, you guys are not bad at anything. Because it''s the teachers who made this assignment happen. The common people are still good, but I wonder what they''re letting the aristocratic children do.


    I don''t know if a complaint comes later.


    And the personal battle in question.


    What a teacher said, ''Men, women, break up and have a personal fight''.


    I doubt my ears.


    What, by sex?


    Did I just say it was by sex?


    Oh, my God, that''s crazy. Why do you have to stay here and fight by man and woman? If you fight with your fists, it''s still not supposed to matter to men and women because you fight with magic.


    But if I recall well, I realize that when they talked about the content of the offensive majors technical match, they didn''t say it was gender-specific, but they didn''t say it was a mix of men and women either.


    Sooner or later!


    Still, I couldn''t accept reality and protested violently to my teacher, but Ahagh laughed at me and didn''t listen to me, my thoughts were vain and there was a personal battle between men and women, with the result that I was first in women and Rockman first in men.


    "Fine. Be quiet."


    "Because... I just thought I could fight you."


    On the podium, Kie! and chew gold eggs. It was very hard.


    Fighting between women wasn''t that bad, and Nike and Benjamin were tough. Benjamin almost burned my hair again, and Nike almost drowned me relentlessly in the water.


    But I didn''t feel like losing because I always try to have confidence that no one can beat me. I''ll tell you what, this isn''t over-conscious or anything. It''s just a conjecture operation. If you think you''re going to lose, you can''t do more than that.


    Rockman''s was quite handy with Prince Zenon and Satanas, but as you can see, he reigns as the first man.


    "Then when this is over, I''m gonna go hit him, so wait."


    "Who waits!


    "Are you running away?


    "I''m not running away!


    I don''t want to punch him, I just want to beat him officially!


    Forget everyone in the arena is concentrating on the podium and start talking.


    It''ll just look like a tiny rat poking at a tall rockman from around, but damn, you''re hurting your neck. Why does a man get so tall? Maybe it''s not a genetic issue, but my father''s tall is clearly not that tall.


    He defeats in facial deviation, he loses height even in height, and he''s so hot, he''s got a good head and magic arm.


    ... I didn''t win anything but my grades.


    "This is Nanary. Stop fighting in this room."


    "Ugh, yes."


    "Don''t provoke Rockman either."


    "... why even me"


    The teacher pissed me off.


    "I can''t get the guests home until this is over.... By the way, what do you two want to do after graduation?


    Speaking of which, neither the king nor the queen have yet returned. I wondered if I could go home until this was over, but I realize it was our fault because the teacher said that.


    I''m sorry I extended my return.


    We had a futile fight. Excuse me.


    "I will join the Knights of the Kingdom."


    "I want to be the receptionist for Hare."


    "... Huh?


    The teacher didn''t surprise me because he had known it for a long time, but Rockman, of course, never told me a single thing I wanted to be in this school, so I got a dumb face like I''d never seen before. Now I think I can embed ice in a hole called a hole. He looked so weird. But even such a dumb face seems to be looking some good.


    Sure, I felt like I''d never talked about the future because all I said around me was that I wanted to be the best grader and beat him. Nike said he was going to join the Knights, and I''ve heard Benjamin say he''s going to be a demon wrecker. But most of the time, when they asked me what about you, I said, ''We have to beat Rockman first!'' I don''t know what that means...... but I probably haven''t told anyone because I always had a conversation that way.


    ... No, I haven''t told anyone at all, maybe not.


    "Reception......? So much magic, you want to be a receptionist?


    "Yes, but"


    I wouldn''t be surprised if Rockman joined the Knights or anything, because Miss Maris had told me.


    But you don''t sound like you''re underestimating the reception job. This is why the rich boy knows nothing.


    "I''m here right now, trying to get two letters of recommendation from the school, and I''m ready."


    The teacher gave us paper for both of us.


    If you look through the paper, my name will be the first to be written there, and I will understand its contents as I gradually slip my eyes.


    "Dear Hare Maureen, Today I would like to introduce you to the School of Magic of the Kingdom of Dolan, Nanary Hell, who is due to graduate. This student is a talented person, so I know he can help you there. Thank you for your guidance."


    And this is what it looked like if I translated it all the time.


    So this is a letter of recommendation for that hare?


    "Doctor, what is this?"


    "The two of us hope to see today''s match and make sure it''s after graduation. So they let me make a letter of recommendation quickly."


    "~ Yay!


    Oh, my God.


    Ha, win a letter of recommendation to Ha Ha Ha Ha Ha!!


    Right now, I feel all the Moya Moya so far cleared up all at once. ''Cause to that hare, I never thought you could make a recommendation so quickly.


    Does the fact that I am Hare mean that Rockman is a letter of recommendation to the Knights?


    Chilla tried to steal the paper from the neighbor, but she couldn''t see if she''d found out or if she''d fallen down on it. He''s an eye-catcher.


    "In sixth grade, if that hope doesn''t change, try studying based on materials from where you want to go after graduation. Of course, I wouldn''t ask you to neglect six years of learning, but it would be nice to try as hard as you can."


    "Yes!"


    I go down from the stage with Rockman to everyone.


    Looking at the seat of the royal family, it looked like they were all just about to leave. Parents are tired of sitting around from morning to evening. Father, Mother wants you to go home and rest soon. I don''t miss you both because I''ll see you again on a long vacation, and when I graduate, I''m not going home.


    Back downstairs, Saturners and Nike wanted to touch the golden eggs, so fine, I made him grin and touch them. Benjamin is somehow chewing gold eggs like I just did. When I asked her what she was doing, she told me that she wanted to bite when she saw this kind of firmness.


    ... She seems to like something really stiff.


    Thus passed my fifth year.


    But I take second place again at the end of the school year.


    Needless to say, the first place was Alwes Rockman.

 9 Until I can be a receptionist - 7

    I''m in sixth grade.


    He is 18 years old and nearing graduation.


    Me and everyone were moving from the beginning of the school year toward graduation.


    Miss Maris said she would inherit the Marquis family, so it seems that after graduation she will return to the nobility''s natural life. She said her parents would tell her how to run the territory and everything else. The Marquis said that I am the one, but the other girls are waiting for days to party and play when they get home.


    They just have to contribute at least when it comes to war, etc., so the magic training will continue at your house.


    He said that was also a kind of bridesmaid training.


    Benjamin said he was going to start his life as a demon wrecker, so during his extended vacation he seemed busy going to Hare and studying the basics of demonic exorcism from a simple request, accompanied by your parents.


    Nike trains his magical arms and body day and night to join the Knights of the Kingdom. I also occasionally hang out with special training, and before this, we did it to the point where we wore each other out.


    Nike is becoming less and less relentless, so even as far as I''m concerned, I''m having fun doing it. The admission exam just took place a week ago and no results have yet been received. Good news or bad news seems to be bound to reach school, so me and Benjamin watching beside them was thrilling.


    In my case, I was given a letter of recommendation to Hare in fifth grade, and that went brilliantly over there, so I am determined to work there after graduation. She was able to send me work descriptions and other materials around the beginning of the school year, so from then on, she had tapped them into her head in parallel with her six year study.


    Looking at the material, the first item reads: "Hare is the place to offer work to demons." Naturally, but I know that, too.


    And the next item was the main job description.


    First, the information management of the client who brings the request to Hare. Next, confirm with the client whether there are any deficiencies in the request details. And when it comes to the demonic exorcism system, based on the information received from the client side, this one has to go over the details of the request. It said what was happening in what places, what was happening to the terrain, and the price negotiations for the request were also the work carried out by Hare''s staff.


    Because of his responsibilities as the provider of the job, the officials who go to the site before the demonstrators and go to check in with less information carry a risk to their lives.


    And the reception I hope for is a task within that series, and it seems that mainly women work on a rotational basis. For one thing, even if I say reception, I need to know everything from what I asked to what the demons told me, so I need to do Hare''s work in general, even outside of reception.


    So in order to become an employee of Hare, good wizard skills and intelligence are required. and.


    ... I see, that''s why I had to get top grades in school.


    "My shoulder..."


    Place the brush and extend your arms up. My shoulders were stiff. I''ve been here for two hours.


    This library was supposed to be available only to sixth grade students after school until well before the lights out time in the dorm.


    Looking at the clock, there''s still over an hour to that time. Then I guess I''ll rest my head for about thirty minutes.


    If you look beyond the seat where you are sitting, when you came, you had about twenty students, but at some point, it was just me and the boys students standing in front of the bookshelf.


    "Um, hel..."


    If you were trying to exhale and rest your eyes, someone could talk to you.


    "? What?


    I shook my head gently and turned my sitting body to the side, where there was a boy with a book in one hand. He was the kid who was standing in front of the bookshelf earlier.


    Sure, his name is Titos Hamilton, and he''s a classroom kid next door.


    "Hell, next time if you like..."


    "Next time?


    "Next time." Hey, Nanary! Were you here again?


    Miss Maris came into the library whispering Hamilton''s voice. It''s the library, so I was wondering if I should be quiet, but since it''s just me and Hamilton, I decide not to care.


    "Oh no, you haven''t forgotten your promise to me, have you?


    "Hey, what is it?"


    "I told you yesterday that I was waiting for you in my room because I would teach you to dance!?... Oh, what can I do for you?


    Her red dress is burning with melameras.


    A metaphorical expression, of course, but that was as much momentum. Originally, I''m sorry I forgot my promise.


    "Uh, that."


    Hamilton, voiced by Miss Maris, mumbles.


    Exactly, because he''s pathetic, he was talking to me until just now, and she honestly apologized, ''I''m sorry for that.'' Although Miss Maris is a little misguided by her usual words and actions, the roots are serious girls, so I can like them.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Yes, no!


    Hamilton, who apologized to her, has no extermination! So I rushed out of the library. Speaking of which, I wonder what he was going to say to me. I asked back, but in the end I couldn''t hear it till the end. But the fact that he''s gone, maybe it wasn''t even that important.


    Miss Maris found me for now, so I clean up the book early. I looked mainly at the material, and the book was easily cleaned up because I only had one eye.


    You shouldn''t have bothered to come here for this. You should have done it in your room, I can''t believe it, but it''s a shame to get out of here because it''s like coming here to get away from her.


    "Don''t you like dancing that much?


    "Hmm."


    If I get out of the library with the materials, she asks me if I don''t like dancing to her waiting at the door.


    The hallway in front of me suddenly felt long.


    The day after tomorrow.


    Sixth grade students have something called an apophyty party before graduation. Simply put, it''s a graduation party.


    They plan to use the big hall in the school that day and throw a big party, and everything from decorations to cooking to everything the teachers will be ready for. It''s a tough but pretty fun task, the teachers laughed and said.


    Being the star, we change into a costume...... I mean, it''s a dress, but we change into it and come to the party.


    Besides, there''s something about dancing a circus or something. But it''s individual freedom, and it seems that only those who want to dance should do so. But those who had the right person, and those who didn''t want to blur while their lovers were around, were desperate to find someone to dance with, for example, by finding a partner beforehand.


    Everyone''s eyes glow like they did when they were holding back that offensive major-tech match.


    "''Cause you don''t have to dance..."


    "Welcome!


    "My ear hurts!


    Miss Maris'' voice echoes Keane on her eardrum.


    ''Cause I''ve never talked, never danced in the first place. I didn''t think it was necessary for the future, and I don''t normally think I''m going to teach it unless I''m noble.


    This was the first time in my life my mother bought me a dress because I was told it was mandatory...


    So some teachers used their after-school time for those kids to hang out with them for dance practice. The tolerant children among the nobles say they teach their common people friends by gesturing. We''re very close.


    As far as I''m concerned, I probably don''t want to dance, let alone like anyone else. I don''t dance if I don''t have to, and I want to concentrate on you if there''s going to be good food.


    If I have time to dance to it, it is my idea that I want to spend my time after graduation, and I am not going to bend it. They''ll say he''s a bore though.


    But even with so many like me, the party just siraches, so I was objectively pleasant to watch for the noise around me.


    Where and who did you hear about me like that, all of a sudden you came to my seat and said, ''I''ll teach you how to dance!'' And Miss Maris was sniffing yesterday after school.


    I won''t do it, even if I say no, I''m quite persistent, and I''m being chased to this day in the end.


    I saw Benjamin, who likes to talk about the Satanists, thoughtfully inviting him to his partner, though this was the last time. It was in the school backyard, and Nike and I, who happened to pass there, realized the situation and hid ourselves sassy. That''s when I fell and rubbed my knee kid off, but I was so thrilled that I didn''t feel that pain. I''m not even in person.


    And with the results, she and he made a brilliant partner.


    We both made fun of Benjamin back in the room, but you were really happy. His face was turning bright red, and we were watching it, too, and his face turned red.


    "We don''t have time, so you''ll just remember the basics."


    "No way."


    "Hello, Pecha Pie."


    "Shut up!


    I was the one who took great care of her guidance in the dorm room while Nike and Benjamin ended up watching me.


    There are many sister attributes around me.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    I''ll be at this school in a few days.


    Today is free time in the name of self-study.


    In a classroom without a teacher or something, they might have spoken awesome back in the day, but now they were all focused on what they were supposed to do and it was very quiet.


    No one ever moved their seats, and they were getting to their seats and running their brushes pale on paper, or reading books.


    I don''t leak into examples. I even read magic plant books. With all the knowledge in mind, there''s nothing I don''t understand! And as much as I can tell anyone, let''s learn what we can.


    I have always been interested in magic plants, from nectar of flowers that instantly heal human wounds just by applying them to something called a cannibal plant that eats and grows people. There are even things that can''t help but wonder what the hell use they have, from poisonous to medicinal, and magical plants don''t see an end to it.


    By the way, people whose magic type is the earth say they can grow that plant from the earth depending on the spell. They have a lot of that spell in the magic type specialty book of the land that says "Blood of the Earth," but I regret it because it''s of no use where I''ve seen it.


    ¡­¡­


    When I tried to open the next page, one small piece of paper fell on top of the book.


    That piece of paper that came to my desk dancing with leeches says something. I thought someone dropped it, but that''s impossible because this is the back seat. That would mean someone sent me a letter.


    "Hell. After school, I want you to come to the backyard"


    When I looked at the paper, it said so.


    I didn''t write my name anywhere, and I don''t know who wrote it.


    "Huh..."


    Then the other two fly up to me. If I wasn''t in a hurry to say what the hell, one of them went to Rockman and the other fell to me. He seems to have noticed, too, reading the letters on the paper. If I pulled my eyeballs to the edge to see what it said softly, I immediately felt my signs like that in my chest pocket.... okay, a little bit or so.


    Gosh, I see another piece of paper that came to me. There,


    "I''ll be waiting in front of the fountain after school today"


    It said: And I don''t have a name again. What an unfriendly letter. If only I knew his name, I could go and ask him about something right now. But as much as I bothered to send you a letter, I wonder if it''s something I can''t talk about on this occasion.... No, it must be something I can''t talk about. Who is the kind of person who tells me such stories? This is not Miss Maris'' letter, and I can''t identify it.


    The handwriting is not the same as what you just did.


    ¡­¡­


    I got two errands done after school.


    I was studying because of it, but I can''t concentrate.


    Even while I''m at it, a piece of casserole and paper fall on my head. Not again! And when I see the paper, I can do my third errand today.


    When this happened, I grew angry with the Lord of this letter step by step. ''Cause I hope you wrote about your name. Why not?


    If this happens anymore, I''ll put the letters in their respective places and ''I''m sorry because I have business to do'' and I''ll tone it down. I can''t go that way or this way, and even if I went to any one of them, I shouldn''t do the other two errands.


    At the end of your self-study time, everyone leaves the classroom. That''s the end of today''s class, so whoever goes back to the dorm went to the dorm, and whoever else needs anything else went to their respective places. After I show my face to Nike that I will be late today, I write a no reply to the pieces of paper I prepared during my self-study, and put a spell on them and fly them to their respective places.


    Phew, now you can''t manage to ignore it, can you?


    "Dear Alwes! Please wait."


    And as I walked down the hallway to the library today, it caught my eye that an aristocratic girl was chasing Rockman on a small run. Pink dress draws beautiful waves.


    Stopped by a voice calling himself, he stood still on the spot waiting for the girl to chase him.


    "Sally?"


    "I, um..."


    Lately, Rockman was more swarmed by women than usual. He doesn''t have any disgusting faces either, so I think it''s easy to lean on the basics. Anyway, he''s the one who says things like, "Girls have to take care of ''em," or Ibo standing there looking serious and fine.


    Then it''s like being told far away that I''m not a woman, so I''m a little upset.


    "Dear Alwes, uh, could you come with me to the party?


    That''s what I heard, and apparently the girl offered to be my partner.


    I get a little concerned and listen.


    A student passing nearby looked at me with suspicious eyes, so I whistled and twisted my neck. I didn''t do anything.


    "I''m not going with anyone, but I''d love to dance with you. It''s just, you know, it''s gonna be later because you''re making promises to other kids, but still?


    "I don''t mind!


    The girl ran out.


    According to Miss Maris, inviting men from women was an embarrassing act in the social world. But because it''s a school party that has nothing to do with the parents, the house, or the public, the last thing they want to regret is that they''re desperate.


    What about Maris like that? When I heard that, I booked a third one, and he said proudly. If I spoke of that character of hers, I wouldn''t normally like the third. I guess not making you feel that at all means you really wanted to dance with that rock man, which made me cry.


    I think that guy is a lot of sinners, too. Not only me, but the next time Miss Maris makes me cry, I won''t just.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    Party day.


    I woke up after noon because I slept late yesterday. I''m dazzled by the day I shove it through the window. I woke up, but I didn''t wake up on my own. Nike and Benjamin beat me up. You will never forget the success of Benjamin''s leg, which showered me full of kicks, as he kept sleeping despite being dropped from bed.... Ouch.


    "Ah, it''s sappy"


    We shower and dry our hair. I left the dress on the bed because it hasn''t come up yet.


    The party is just two hours away. It is an unspeakable time to say that there is plenty of time¡­ so there is no rush.


    I comb Benjamin''s hair with a hammer and do the magic of tying my hair as I look at the book. I imagined the three of us would try it out, wondering if that might be a good idea. The truth is, I''ve been talking about this haircut for days and stuff, but I figured it was the woman that bothered me just before. Still, I managed to decide what suited her and I could give her the perfect makeup.... Although Nike did most of the makeup.


    Nike''s better. I did the magic on her hair, and Benjamin politely did her makeup. They both had good finishes, they were originally beautiful, and now they''re divine like goddesses. I''m so dazzled, my eyes tickle.


    "Look, you''re next."


    Um, and I hid my eyes with both hands, and now it''s Nanary''s turn, she said.


    Well, now that you two are done, is it my turn?


    "Watery hair, it''s always beautiful to see"


    Nike takes my hair.


    "Uh-huh, which hairstyle do you think is good? I put it down all the time, so it might be a good idea to show a nod. How''s Nike?


    "Let''s braid the back and let it drip a little before. And if your hair is this color, it''s also ant to plug little white flowers in sparsely."


    "That could be good!


    It keeps progressing without asking my opinion. Sounds like a lot of fun, more importantly. If you two enjoy it, that''s all I need.


    Are you done with your hair, now Nike moves in front of me and takes out your makeup tools.


    "Then meditate your eyes"


    The feeling of hair slipping on the skin is dull.


    "I just wanted to put makeup on Nanary''s face for once. You don''t always let me do it, no more."


    "Uh, because"


    "But it''s good to have this party. Thanks to you, we were able to put our hands on Nanary''s sunshine."


    "Clear..."


    He says a lot of things.


    When we finished makeup, we changed into the dress we left on the bed. Benjamin had an elegant purple dress, perfect for red hair. Nike goes well with blonde hair in a bright yellow dress. I was a light blue dress and my mother chose something to match the color of my eyes.


    I''ve never worn a dress with such open shoulders or a long hem, so the opposite is soggy than the shorter length. Besides, when I thought I was going to have to wear high heeled shoes, I also thought it was hard for noblemen to be out of place.


    "See you later."


    We''ll make a final check with each other and get out of the dorm room.


    Benjamin, who is making a promise to Satanas, split up to go to the men''s dorm, and Nike was invited by Nike again, so he headed to the meeting place. In doing so, they said, '''' If you do something weird, freeze it right away. Right? '''' But what is that weird thing?


    I want you to tell me specifically.


    With all that doubt, I headed to the venue alone.

 10 Until I can be a receptionist - 7-2.

    We went a little farther so we got to the big hall late.


    Because if you go down the road, every place is full of students with an atmosphere like lovers to each other.


    I was seen walking alone, avoided, avoided and avoided. And as a result, it arrived a little after the scheduled time.


    I just wanted to go to the big hall and be like this adventure. It''s also because he''s wearing shoes with high heels. It''s difficult to walk.


    - - -... hahahaha


    - Oh... no.


    The door is open and you can hear the gay and busy noises and voices. There was no one in the aisle where I was, and I was in a hurry to see if I was the last. I get worried about an old, somewhere inorganic space.


    I peered inside through the door chilling, erased the signs and slowly entered.


    There are already a lot of people in there, and although it''s not a crowd that stuffs my breath, I''m not impressed that there were so many of them.


    Plus, everyone dressed in costumes looks more adult than usual. Slightly shifting his gaze again, he saw Nike with the boy in the next classroom. I haven''t heard the details, but I''m like a lover.


    Even as I watched, I was inwardly seen in the decorations of the Great Hall.


    There are several white lights on the ceiling, like petals, which seem to play a lighting role. The floor, which was made of wood, was turning into white and gray marble with a beautiful glow. On the wall is a line of delicious looking dishes on a black platform. The space felt wider than usual, though it might be because of that or my mind. Maybe even the magic of space expansion.


    I found a classroom teacher sitting at the table.


    "Oh, finally here, Nana,... Lee"


    "? Yes"


    Fill in your name on the paper in attendance.


    "See you soon...... No, you''re the slowest. Now we can finally get started."


    "Excuse me."


    Was it the slowest? Well, I thought so.


    When the teacher puts the paper on, hey, it''s good - and raises his hand at someone.


    "Yeah...... well. There are only a few left to face you every day. You''re all going to graduate here and each one of you is going their own way. As teachers, as one adult who has seen you, we hope you will enjoy this meeting as a seat to spare and celebrate your farewell and travels."


    A healing teacher is dressed in a light-colored dress. I didn''t know he was a teacher for a moment.


    She bows gently on the spot as she greets everyone in the Great Hall. The figure of the teacher standing on a small round stage was so beautiful, illuminated by the white light floating on the ceiling.


    "Then today, have full fun!


    When that''s what the man''s teacher who was next door said, light music starts to play from nowhere.


    Wow, I was just wondering if we were going to dance, and it didn''t seem like that was the time yet, and everyone was starting to enjoy talking and enjoying the food.


    It''s the beginning of the party.


    "Cooking!"


    I also try to fully enjoy the food and walk to a place where there is a black platform on the wall.


    But I think my gaze is piercing me every time I walk earlier, but I guess it stands out when I''m moving alone. You''re supposed to be alone if you want to look.


    I want you to look at that. No, look.


    "-... right?"


    "Haha, you''re right"


    Then there was Miss Maris in a bright red dress in the direction I was walking. Next door is Rockman and Prince Zenon, and next door is a lot of different noble ladies. The ladies'' dresses are sumptuous, bold as they are from a child who sees a raised chest just sticking out of the dress, to a child with an open back.


    Wow... I''m at the limit of my shoulders.


    The boys are wearing swallowtail clothes, and when they become aristocrats, do they also have personality in swallowtail clothes, wearing bright white or bright red objects? Rockman, who felt free among them, was wearing a blue swallow tail outfit with gold embroidery.


    Longer blonde hair is dripping beside her, and her neutral, beautiful face is reflected in it.


    Prince Xenon was a black swallow tail suit, but decorated on his shoulders and hem to an undisturbed degree as to whether it was royal specification. Always Rin, but I feel more Rin today.


    Everyone was bickering with a glass in one hand, and one nodded, Cheng Cheng Cheng, whether this was the world of nobility.


    "Well! Nanary, if you don''t think I''ll see... when did you get here?


    You noticed me, Miss Maris smiled and called my name. I can''t even not go if they talk to me, so I slowly approach them, being careful not to fall.


    I just got here.


    "You''re swallowing even at a time like this."


    She''s brilliantly arrayed next to the person she wants, that''s right, or something.


    Second, I have eyes for Rockman, who''s supposed to be talking to the girl next door. How clever is he to look at me while we talk or something? Besides, he says he''s surrounded by such beautiful and cute girls, but he looks pretty cool without even stretching under his nose. Because you''re used to it, that''s awesome. Looks like some polygamous king. And then Prince Xenon.


    To try, I''ll try to acambe towards Rockman like one day.


    But this time the reaction was also thin, rather than unresponsive anymore. Is there nothing left to do with this? You don''t have any tension.


    "More than that."


    "I thought it was beautiful, but you''ve transformed into something different."


    "Maris is the one who''s nicer than usual.... both of us did this, except for the dress"


    "Really? It must have been a logical finish that made you understand."


    "Really?... that changed the music?


    While I was talking to Miss Maris, the music on in the background changed and the sound was louder than just now.


    Shortly thereafter, the center of the great hall is opened and the men and women continue to dance.


    I could see Benjamin and Satanas in it, and my heart jumped cum even though it was about someone else.


    Rockman and Prince Zenon seem to be the first girls next door to each other, arms up and head to the center.


    Or this, a circular song?


    "You''re on. I''m going to dance with Lord Alwes for the third time, so I''ll wait here for a little while."


    Then I''m gonna go get something delicious. "


    "This is exactly what eating is more than colour."


    I left a lot to say and I stopped by the wall. Grab a dish in one hand and get a skewer of roasted ravioli legs. Uh-huh. Delicious. The gravy is great too. I feel like this party, which wasn''t much of a ride, is going to be the best night ever thanks to the rabbit.


    In the meantime, one song is over, and I''ll be in the next one again. When Miss Maris'' turn turned to the center somehow about its next song, Maris was already starting to dance with Rockman.


    Oh, isn''t this one song at a time or something?


    I don''t know much about it, so I don''t know the common sense around there.


    "Hey, hey."


    "Eh, yes!


    "Isn''t this the same opponent for a whole song or something?


    The same classroom boy who was nearby also looked at the plate with one hand, so I asked him a few questions. I''m a nobleman, so I''m sure you''ll see.


    According to him, it is good or bad according to the occasion. It''s only a party within a student that''s happening today, so it''s okay to be free. I see. There''s a lot going on.


    Miss Maris dances happily, happily. Watching her like that, my body swayed like it was dancing too.


    "Um, Nana."


    "Thanks for letting me know"


    Bye, then. Off the spot. You can stay here all the time, but I''ve been cramped by the sweet atmosphere of the place.


    If you open the door behind the big hall, there''s a backyard, so it might be a good idea to go there. Act as soon as you think of it! motto, I make a small run not to fall in unfamiliar shoes.


    "Not yet..."


    I looked at the clock as I flipped the dress. The clock needle still doesn''t tell the end.


    I felt the time was longer than usual.


    Let''s just go outside.


    While checking around, gently open the door at the back door to make sure no one is there. Because of the loud volume of the music, even though I knew it couldn''t be heard by anyone, I proceeded with my feet as far as possible without making any noise.


    And if you step outside slowly and shortly mowed grass, a crisp scent wraps me up that makes me want to inhale into a cup of chest.


    The sound of the water flowing through the fountain is also pleasant to the ears.


    I opened my hands and looked up into the sky. The colour of the sky that is likely to turn into the night sky. You must be able to see the full starry sky in a few moments.


    I walked to the fountain and watched the sky for a while.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    Once the circumference stops, the teacher''s ceremony begins. The first teacher was putting out a round clear glass ball that said he might see the future and show him the future that might be by the three students he wanted. Each reaction is different and I quite enjoy everyone around me, from bright-faced students to blue-faced students.


    "Then let''s say we start my ceremony next. The guy who got hung up on this will only be a transparent person for a while. Now, to whom should I put this... oh, may I put it on the lady there"


    Here is one teacher who was following her with his eyes as she walked out of the Great Hall.


    Leonidas Bordon, who is in charge of classes for Nanaries and Rockmen. He''s been watching the classroom for six years, but every day he was famous by the other faculty as a caretaker.


    A female teacher finds a good person from an acquaintance if she worries about the absence of a man, and if a friend is having trouble in a relationship, she tries to use her hand to solve the problem.


    Originally, he likes to see things called people smiling, and therefore when he sees people who aren''t laughing or who are stuck doing so, he can''t help but move.


    But he doesn''t even know why.


    The only thing I can say is that he wants to entertain people and he loves the students in his classroom.


    "Doctor! Master Alwes is just nice to women!


    "That''s right!


    A warrant surrounding him protested to Bordon, who said so when he saw Rockman. He feels sympathetic and envious that it''s something he''s blindly fond of.


    But without changing his aim, he laughed at Rockman, who did not distort his complexion in any way.


    "Okay?


    "Be my guest."


    Rockman laughs back at Bordon so much.


    There is usually room for this student that no other student has. From the standpoint of a teacher who knows everything, that was natural and difficult. And those of aristocracy who would know his year (...) age (...). There is no point in saying anything else about him on campus, and even rumors about it are forbidden. Because he also has something called honor.


    Therefore, the person always strived to take the top in academia, and did not allow anyone to lose. Was it a good thing or a bad thing that he was chosen to be the closest in his life as an escort to the Third Prince?


    Either way, as far as the six years he''s spent, Bordon wonders if they''ve been fulfilling.


    "Come on, then."


    Bordon raised his hand with the word. At the next moment, Rockman''s figure disappears from the Great Hall with a bong of noise.


    Those around him were blind. He called his name to look for him, or teased him. The ladies walk around the hall trying to find us first.


    "Dr. Bordon, what have you done to him?


    A female teacher introduced to him in the past sees Bordon with suspicious eyes. This man teacher is swinging at me, and now she''s worried about what she did to her students.


    Because I was uncomfortable with the magic he put on.


    That is not magic that becomes transparent, it is another magic. That magic doesn''t make normal noises.


    I put it on without a spell, so I can''t identify it, but I slapped him on the shoulder wondering what the hell happened to Rockman.


    "Hmm? Is that Rockman? Beautiful as a student."


    "Another extra thing..."


    "Well, well. Well, let''s have some fun."


    When Bordon waved his finger, he began to launch many fireworks into the great hall saying that this was the real event to come.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    Production at night.


    It''s not cold outside and it''s easy to spend even in a dress with shoulders out.


    The flowers in the backyard were beautiful. Even when it comes to school gardens, it looks like a professional gardener is taking care of them, so they are always in order to look at them. No white fountain, no colorful flowers, no extra one little ocean lamp with many beside the garden.


    When I get home, I''ll even try to remodel the garden with my mother.


    - Boom. - Boom.


    "Hmm?"


    From behind, I heard Bong and the sound of summoning the demon.


    ¡­¡­


    Turn around worried.


    "Huh..."


    Behind me, there was for some reason Rockman standing alone. When the hell did you get here? He has a glass in his hand and looks at me with a very grumpy face.


    ... Why are you grumpy? I was dancing like a lot of fun earlier, but I wonder if there was something I didn''t like about it. And what brings you here?


    Besides, I should have heard the sound of the use demon summons right now, maybe Rockman?


    "Have you summoned Yuri now?


    "... No, I didn''t"


    Says Rockman with a busty look.


    Then I wonder what that sound was.... but well, it doesn''t matter.


    "Why did I come to you..."


    "What? Speaking of which, why are you here? You were dancing like fun earlier."


    I sit on the edge of the fountain and face the immobile Rockman standing off the spot. I told him it was the next seat, but he talked decently enough, I''m sure, to count with both hands. Something kind of sentimental came up when I thought I was graduating already.


    For the past six years, I''ve been desperately trying to take first place with myself and Rockman, who kept reigning in first place without even having me like that. It seemed long and really short.


    If Rockman flames, I freeze it, and if I ice it, Rockman melts it. One step further and you will be returned one step, the perfect opponent as a good enemy.


    Now it''s enough to have a verbal fight, and we''re not having a magical bump. I guess I should say I grew up in a good way, but for some reason, just a little bit. I was bored.


    Besides, Rockman stopped calling me ''you''. The tone is more polite than it used to be, although ''Ice Woman'' or something is said when you''re having an occasional oral fight.


    So, although not, I also started to fix the tone a little when talking. Man, try not to be speechless, in a girl tone as much as possible. Maybe it was because there was a little antagonism. Sometimes I was starting to hate it when he left me trying to grow up on my own.


    "? Smells. It kind of smells like perfume."


    "Me."


    "He was surrounded there, so maybe he moved."


    There was an artificial scent, unlike that of grass and flowers. I smelled it since Rockman arrived, so maybe it''s the perfume the girls were wearing.


    "... Speaking of which, don''t you call me stupid flames anymore?


    That''s what he said and mocked as he rubbed the tip of his chin with one hand.


    Is it because I said it smelled, or I''m going to poke at you. I don''t think you have a place like this yet.


    "What. You''re the one who doesn''t call me stupid iced?


    The loser and I say it back.


    Rockman approached me one or two steps at a time, laughing with a slightly derogatory smile this time, saying, really oh, so to speak.


    Are you gonna do an attack or something? and with both hands I pose for battle.


    "Right, compete?


    "What, yeah?


    "Do the magic..."


    My hips move away from the edge of the fountain and my body floats within the bounds of Rockman. The hem of the dress fluttered and swayed, hitting the waves like wind-blown curtains. The glass Rockman had in his hand also floats in the night sky and leaves his hand.


    Suddenly I wonder what you''re going to say, the word ''battle'' I haven''t heard in a long time. Sure, I was going to set it up, too, but when they say this, I feel close to clapping it out.


    That''s why I wanted to complain about the floating magic that hung on me, but I completely forgot and was out of my mind.


    "I heard you don''t like dancing, but if you''re floating, you''re fine."


    "Dance?"


    "Are you sure you want to keep losing to me? Even though it''s under me on grades and everything, even if I suck at dancing on top of it."


    This is, they''re selling fights... right?


    That''s right. You don''t have to decide if you want to keep losing or not.


    "A battle is a dance? Magically?"


    "At the dance"


    "How?


    "Dance with me and I''ll see if you''re good or bad."


    The music of the Great Hall is leaking into this garden.


    "This is the last song"


    "Really?


    As he straightened his posture, he turned one hand back and bent his hips. And give me your other hand.


    "Beautiful ice witch, can you dance with me"


    If I had blinked at the behavior, I would have looked up bent over and smiled gently.


    ¡­¡­


    That was a look I had never seen before, and I almost fell behind unexpectedly, even though I was floating.


    The other aristocratic children did do this, but I don''t know why. This one is more logical, I don''t know. It''s like standing on the same mound as Prince Zenon.


    But what am I supposed to do with this hand?


    He lifted his right hand softly as he was nagging.


    "Put your hands on it"


    "Hands..."


    If they lifted it so it stayed that way, now they wouldn''t tangle and grip to make sure each finger slowly.


    It tickled a little.


    Put one hand on my arm.


    "Yeah, but"


    ''Cause it''s okay.


    He spun a glimmer with the momentum he was drawn to his hips.


    Inevitably, the pale Bi dress swoops into the night breeze. My hands on my back were warm, and I exhaled.


    Then a few seconds later, if you let out your right foot, which is floating unexpectedly when you quietly say, "Get your right foot out" in your ear, this time you go around the fountain facing each other like you''re taking steps.


    Smooth, but loose.


    Fall into the illusion that you are dancing freely in the dance hall.


    But if you think about it, I''m not dancing myself. I just feel like Rockman is circling me to be rolled over the palm of my hand and I''m not good or bad.


    No, it won''t be for sure. I wonder if they put their hands on my hips, and they immediately let me go and they crept under my arms.


    I can''t get to the ground, I get fluffy and fluffy.


    ¡­¡­


    Night sky where the stars are likely to descend now.


    I don''t have to worry about my feet stumbling because I''m floating, but for some reason I wanted to look down, not in the front or up.


    Honestly, I don''t know where to look. So I try to open my mouth to talk about something, but I get lost instead of having the same atmosphere where I can tap a light mouth like I always do.


    Every time I approached it, Rockman''s blonde hair hit my cheek. I was tickled and avoided my face, but I couldn''t touch my hair at a normal distance, and now I realize that we are very close.


    "Think about it?"


    The more my head sticks, the more I look at it.


    My loose, slightly open lips and soft cleavage eyes looked at me.


    I see, do aristocrats always dance so close together? How disgraceful.


    "Heh, yeah. Kind of, you know, after graduation."


    "Are you sure you''re Hare?"


    "When you graduate, it''s hard to see everyone," he said.


    "There''s no such thing as... being under the skies of the same kingdom."


    "I guess so."


    Unexpected or unexpected. Stuttering at myself for being able to speak to Rockman and decently pu (...) tong (...). I''ve never even called him by name, and I''ve never been called.


    "Even if we can''t meet for a year, five, ten years, it doesn''t change that we were here."


    He turns his body in his arms again. It caught my eye that the white little flower that was attached to my hair was attached to Rockman''s golden hair. It''s crazy and makes me laugh a little.


    Seeing me laughing like that, he pulls his face to his nose. Not a girl''s perfume for a moment. A warm scent went through my nose through my throat.


    "Ayda!


    "I don''t like being laughed at"


    My forehead made me eat my head poke.


    I was alarmed, this is what he was!


    "Damn, before I die, I''ll beat you once!


    "Heh, yeah. I''ll think about it by the time I become a yo-yo master."


    "That''s not my grandma either!!


    I couldn''t take first place this past year after all. Second place stop.


    At the end of the day, I regret it, rather than, well, maybe it''s the other way around if it''s not like this, too.


    I''ve been competing for years, but this order is probably the calmest in a way.


    Again this year, the number one grader was Alwes Rockman.

 11 Hare Job Edition - 1

    There are puffy islands floating in the blue sky.


    The view I see from here is no different than usual.


    If you look at the tip of an island that is floating puffy, its distant sky again, you can see another island floating in different sizes.


    That doesn''t change either.


    And what I wanted to be since I was a little girl, it also looks unchanged to me.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    I have always wanted to be in this magical world.


    That''s the receptionist sister who works in a place called Hare.


    "Nanally! You''re going to the Enchantment Center today, right? Hurry up."


    "I''m going now!


    Get your face off the window in the room and close the curtain.


    From today on I will work in that hare. And now I was in the process of finishing my preparations to live in the staff dormitory in Hare. Unlike school, from now on I will live alone. I also learned some cooking and also managed to make something I could eat with my own hands.


    I didn''t think I was going to live in a dorm, so I''m a burning blade arm...


    Don''t rely on magic. I can make about the broth of a rabbit.


    Tastes good enough to be a rabbit to my father, who was in charge of the tasting! And I got a word from Wake that I don''t understand. I wanted to hear some more specific opinions, but all my thoughts were too abstract, and I stopped asking for any taste after that. I was obstinate, but the opinion that I wanted to improve or couldn''t improve is dismissed.


    "Well."


    It will be dormitory life again, so I look over the room with my packed luggage in my hand.


    I tried to replace it anew, but ended up with a white wall that remained thin and dirty. It''s hard to say that it''s beautiful because it''s a rattled wooden bookshelf. On the desk near the window, the textbooks taken care of at the magic school are put in a box.


    On the bed was hanging for me admiring the Heavenly Gate bed until a short while ago and the sheets that your father had affixed to the ceiling with rusty paintings. But I''ve already taken it away, and now I''m only on the bed with pillows and hanging cloths.


    The bear stuffed animal, which was not old for my mother, is firmly in the luggage she takes to Hare.


    Get out of the room with the luggage you were packing and stretch the brown one-piece hem with bread. My watery hair swayed under my chest.


    Then I flipped with Kurli and burned this space in my eyes where the Lord of the room would be gone, and I rushed outside.


    Hare Maureen Demonic Guidance Station, Kingdom of Dolan. The source of the work of the demons.


    The building is a little ahead of the King''s Island floating in the sky and is placed on the north side of the country. If you get lost on the road to Hare, the king''s island, the symbol of the country, was also a good landmark, because if you go for the king''s island, you can get out of the stray in one shot. Reliable in many ways. Easier than walking for the stars.


    Hare''s history is deep and he says he has been doing bridge work with Demon Breakers and clients as the main subjects for a long time. By the way, the name Hare Maureen is the name of the first person to build this magic station, and she''s a woman. No, I''m proud to be the same woman.


    It''s still time for a man to sit with Dosun on top with his big crotch open, but the Knights are also taking the joining of women for granted, so maybe the times when we women can cross with men on equal footing are not that far away.


    "Lara, please go to Hare."


    "Yes."


    Summon Lara in front of the house and get on her back.


    I''m also used to traveling with a user demon after three years, and I miss those days when I was flying in the sky using a carriage. It was funny to feed the horses paper and I liked it a lot. Besides, that carriage is now used exclusively as a way to get around your mother''s job.


    Mother was originally out of work as my favorite archaeological bachelor until I stood alone. I remember him smiling and telling me that he wanted to take care of parenting and that it would be good if he could do it again at work. Mother likes to be outside and loves to find out in pursuit of ruins and other things unknown. That''s enough to make you look like a girl already.


    So it''s clear and I''ve decided where to work. Now I''m flying around like I''ve got wings on my back. It''s my day out of the house, so your father said he''s coming home to send me out, but usually it''s refreshing. I mean, during this time, as much as I was lonely and drooling my nose in front of my daughter and crying. Bevy and spit flew in and it was so dirty. Don''t touch it.


    But since the beginning of the sixth grade, when I decided where to work, I hope your mother left her house a little bit empty, which seems to be in that condition for another year or so.


    I was in the dorm at school and I didn''t know anything about that, so I was pretty surprised. A year. Then your father will miss you, too. Your father loves your mother, so extra.


    Ha... Yes, yes, I finally saw you, and I told your mother on vacation that your father was too lonely to die. Kindness, or as a child, I want my parents to stay close to me forever.


    But then I went to your father for a round trip binta and pretended I didn''t know that I didn''t remember falling in love with someone without that amount of cleverness.


    Couples have a lot of bonds, don''t they?


    "I''m coming."


    "Go away. Lara, this girl, please."


    "I''ll take care of it"


    "Be nice to your father, Mother."


    "What are you talking about? I''m sweet."


    What do you say, I whispered and Couscous laughed and waved, so I decided to fly off with Lara. For now, that couple is kind of close, so maybe they don''t need to worry about anything extra.


    Say hello to your father!


    I shouted at my mother, who already looked small.


    King''s Island in the direction of progress. It''s a beautiful day, the wind isn''t cold, it''s flying and feels just right. When the wind is cold, my skin hurts and I can''t help it, so I always wish it were like this, and breathe.


    Lara''s back is warm against her looks. That''s why I''m always going to fall asleep on the move. It''s still strange to think that this shark hair is going to crystallize. Although there are many different types of magic animals, I sincerely think that my use demon was good in this child. I''m comfortable with each other who can handle the same ice, and most importantly, I was glad I had more girlfriends. But I''m on the side of having to give Lara some sort of order, so I can''t help but think I''m the only friend. For Lara, I am your husband everywhere.


    "What are you going to do when you get to Hare?


    "It looks like you''re waiting for me outside, so I''m gonna find that guy and talk to him."


    The hare is about three times the size of my house, it''s huge but not as big as the magic school, and it feels like a shop a little bigger. The exterior is a wall like a mixture of rough brown and yellow, but the interior is a tree-wrapped and warm building. Once I visited before graduation, the atmosphere was no different, and my chest was even louder when I thought I could work here. When I was little, it''s similar to what I felt when I saw your sister.


    "Cheap Yikes!


    "It''s cheap over here too!!


    Flying through the sky, you can see the kingdom well.


    It was morning or the food market was busy and I could hear my aunt and uncle selling veggies cheering up to my ears.


    Are you still competing for cheap, those people?


    When we went to the market before this, I do remember throwing each other''s sales and fighting. Guests are gawking around! And he was running away. No ex or child.


    Mostly people gather in the heart of the kingdom, and dwellings also stand side by side in a circle surrounding the center. Around the country it was covered with flourishing grass and trees, and Dolan was also known as a kingdom surrounded by large forests, a kingdom of forests. I think it''s a very mysterious name. Nice.


    But there were demons lurking in the woods, and I often heard that the people living in the vicinity were very troubled. Sometimes it''s useless to magically tie the line, but sometimes it''s broken.


    We can use magic. He also has the art of killing demons.


    However, it has not yet been possible to eliminate demons from the ground up. Besides, some of them make a living by exorcising that demon, so they say it''s not a good idea to bury the demon completely.... Not at all, an adult. I do know that some things are meaningless if they are relative, so that there is no good if there is no evil, but it is better decided that there is no demon. Because if you want to look for it, it''s as much a job as it costs. It''s not the only world you can live in by defeating it, and I don''t understand your thoughts that much. And some people are more terrible than demons.


    Speaking of which, someone who was studying demons saw an article at school last year that published research results on demons.


    [Evil minded life form. alien beings different from magical animals]


    the title.


    The researcher was an elderly man named Aristotle Pigli.


    "- Begin. There are no inherent brackets in the thing called demons, and the devil''s things are all about alien beings that go far beyond human expectations, things that threaten our lives and cause disaster. I call it a demon. ''


    "The boundaries with magical animals are vague, but if we look at aggressiveness, biological aspects, magic, etc. when classifying them animals, the answers were easy and seemingly self-evident"


    ''But even that classification is difficult to come by demons, and one thing we know is that those things live by eating magical people and things. That''s why they attack humans, eat them, and magic animals are also targeted for their predation. They don''t eat grass. "


    "In this study, I looked up the body of one demon to explore the answer to how the demon was born."


    "Then the result was astonishing, and what a human being the demon was."


    ''I''m not sure if it mutated, but the first thing I saw was definitely not in the human form, it was a four-legged beast. Fangs are sharp, skin is sticky green''


    ''But if you do an autopsy, your guts and genitals are made only by humans. We''ve decided that this demon was probably mutated by a human man''


    "Bones are also completely human objects, and are seen as things that forced bone placement to change and mutate into such quadrupedal walking"


    "We still don''t know how this demon became alien, but maybe the thing called demon isn''t funny when at least we humans with magic become"


    That''s what it said at the end of the article.


    Research results or new discoveries? this article that I did. He''s an old man who writes noisy things.


    It made me think again about demons, but I wonder if it could be that humans become demons.


    As a feature of demons, they don''t have anything like reproduction ability, but they just can be unusually resilient. The figures and shapes vary, and this is the array, and that''s the array, and it can''t be divided into types. They attack something magical indiscriminately, eat it and live. I don''t know why or what it means to exist.


    But we''re human beings there.


    I don''t even know why or what it means to be human. So as this guy says, maybe it''s not funny that humans have become demons.


    "Master, I see you."


    "Oh! It''s Hare!


    Close your eyes and stare a little further.


    Hare just passed a little under the king''s island.


    We can finally take the second step of being the receptionist''s sister.


    I let my eyes shine and stroked Lara''s back.

 12 Hare Job Edition - 2

    "Welcome, Mr. Hell. I''d like to introduce myself once again, my name is Theodora Roctis, director of the Hare Maureen Demonic Institute of the Kingdom of Dolan."


    "I''m Nanally Hell. Best wishes from today"


    A room at the Hare Magic Station.


    A small wooden carved lunx rests on my desk. There''s a blue stone embedded in the eye area, but I wonder if that''s a gem. It looks expensive and let''s never touch it. And the candles with the fire next door.


    The rug on the floor had a red, green pattern and a colour flavour that suited the walls and floors made of wood. Unlike the worn out bookshelves in my room, the bookshelves in the room are large, and they also have vitreous plates to keep the books inside from being touched. The amount of books is also different digits.


    In a room like that, a tall woman with brown hair is smiling in front of me.


    When I got to Hare earlier, I got off Lara''s back and was led inside by a male employee who was in front of the building. All the staff are in uniform, and the colours of the clothes are divided between black for the man and white for the woman. But each garment appeared to be shaped differently, and the woman wore a piece of clothing or underwear divided into two strands, making her a uniform rich in personality, except for color.


    The man who guided me was wearing a loose black top with longer lengths, and I couldn''t hit a boulder with one shot on it alone, but it had three white vertical lines in my shoulder, so I immediately found out I was an official.


    There are always three lines in somewhere in the uniform, not just in color, and that also makes proper sense.


    The line is three stripes of Hare''s magic guide,


    "One - Always Look Ahead"


    "Two - without crossing the line"


    "Three - Having Your Heart Straight"


    It represented the teachings of Hare Maureen: carve those three lines into your heart and deal with magic.


    In the overall sense, when dealing with magic, predict what happens thereby, without going beyond its scope or exercising unusual powers, and use magic with a just mind. Apparently. The point is, don''t use magic for bad things.


    This was written in the material they were sending me, so when I read it at school, I was snorting at Ho Ho ~ alone.


    "I''ll have you working from tomorrow, so I''ll leave your stuff in the dorm today and show you around the magic center."


    "Yes!"


    Stretch your spine sharply in front of the beautiful director.


    Now I was interrupting the director''s office to say hello to Hare''s director. The package will be available later, so they are coming through here early. The tension was a tightening thought, though not more than when we first met.


    "Well, yes. This is the key to the dorm room. Don''t lose it."


    "Okay."


    "Everyone tells me to make it a spell because the keys are old, but the keys have good keys."


    When the director said so, he gave me a small gold key bracketed in a red string.


    "Thank you, Director"


    Director Loctith.


    I''ve seen this guy three times. This is the fourth time, including today.


    The first time is during the fifth grade game, the second time is during the sixth grade long vacation, and the third time is just after graduation.


    The director, who was watching the match when he first met me, shook my hand at me thinking it would be better if someone like you wanted a hare. Anything, I seem to be the only one giving Hare hope of getting a job, and he''s less manned than he used to be. Besides, most of it seems to be flowing to the Knights, and I remember the director staring hatefully at the Knights leader who was far away at that time. There seems to be a lot going on.


    Nike also chose the Knights, not Hare, and I knew there were a lot of Knights hopefuls, but I didn''t know I was alone.


    My teacher also seemed to know that I admire my sister at the reception, and the best words I could meet and open were: ''Aaahhh - welcome to the reception!!''.


    I''m not bad for walking into a fleeing position for a moment in an impatient manner.


    The director, who is the summation of the Hare Magic Station, was such an amazing man that he was also chosen as the "100 Noble Wizards of the Modern Age". She is also my admirer, lining up her name with the heroes of the famous world.


    "But before I do, I have to make your uniform and your magic equipment."


    The director puts his hand on his chin, and, um, he roars.


    I was just about to leave my luggage and get a guide, but apparently I still can''t get to that stage.


    The candle fire next to the wood carvings was shaking at all costs.


    "Uniform and magic equipment, is it?


    "Yes, of you."


    Hmm? Uniform?


    I thought the uniform was going to be ready on a payroll basis, but from now on, I''m going to make it? Sure, the clothes were all shaped differently, but I wonder if you could make them after deciding whether this is a good idea for yourself - or, oh, a good idea. That would be awesome, Hare. The treatment of officials is too good. Speaking of which, your salary seemed pretty good... only the amount that was on the dossier though.


    Plus, a magic tool, what is it you use for? Besides, I''m going to make that now... The explanations around there were not written in the materials at all, which makes me a little nervous.


    No, no, I dream of being the receptionist''s sister, so normal mind, normal heart. You have to be someone who can smile and flush away no matter what happens.


    "Mr. Hell. Touch this sphere with both hands."


    Director Roctis, looking at me tilting his neck and laughing huffy, opened a long door vertically to the red cabinet that was in the room. Right next to the bookshelf.


    "... water?


    Then out of it came a sphere of water, about the height size of me. Poyon, Picha, and it came out before me with a noise, and it floated like a glass free tank.


    ¡­¡­


    I''m afraid to reach for it one hand.


    The director said to touch it...


    I accidentally saw a man near the door. The guy with glasses in his forties or so is that guy who brought me this far, and he''s come inside with me. When he realized I was watching him, he laughed and urged his hands against the sphere, come on, come on.


    "Can I really touch it?


    Ask the director forward.


    "This was made by Hare Maureen, the first director, when he said Gignestai Nero (Generated Water). If the wizard I recognize touches this, he will give the wizard the right armor and weapon."


    "Is it armor and weapons?


    "Protective equipment is the uniform everyone here wears. The weapon will help you when you go to work outside."


    Officials equipped with protective equipment and weapons¡­.


    I''m not surprised because I know some job descriptions are dangerous, but I''m impressed and confused at the same time when I think I''m ready to go this far.


    Or that uniform was protective equipment.


    I touch the sphere with both hands. I felt calm and in contact with normal water. It also feels wet.


    Turning to Director Roctis, the director began to mog his mouth somehow and cast something like a spell.


    Then out of the sphere, the end of the stick? comes out gnawed.


    Hey, what''s this? and my neck lowered back.


    But the director told me to take it, so I took my hand off the sphere, and I grabbed the stick and pulled it out. The feel is hard and cold as iron.


    That''s how I pulled it off. That was another long, slightly overpriced, silver stick long enough to cross my back.


    A stick, a stick.


    If you look closely, you can see that it has a beautiful pattern on it, but whether you look closely or not, this is just a stick.


    "Oh, Dare Lovedos (Goddess Stick)?


    "... great?


    "It''s not just a stick. It''s a goddess stick."


    Sticks.


    Goddess is good, but sticks are noisy. Now all I can think of in my head is a picture of a woman swinging a stick and spraying fire out of her mouth. And he''s running at an awesome speed. The goddess is running with a stick.


    It was me holding that stick with both hands, but I didn''t know what to do, and I gave the chief a snack and a stick.


    But they say it''s yours, and they push it back.


    "The stick can absorb its own magic formation. You don''t have to write the magic team with your hands, and if you stick it through the ground with it, you''ll be able to get it out in one shot."


    "Is it a magic formation..."


    Magic formations generally do not activate magic unless they are written either by hand on the ground or on paper. There is no such thing as casting a spell and magic formations appear, and it is a magic spell that can activate magic without writing a magic formation. So it''s not much of a favorite magic, and if anyone wants to save time writing, only equip them with a piece of paper with a magic formation written in advance.


    And this goddess stick absorbs that nasty magic formation, which is probably a pretty good tool.


    "And then, hey, so I guess I''m gonna hit or slap my enemies with a bat."


    "You''re a stick."


    Other uses were like that. God.


    "Good weapon. If you shake it, you pay it, you spear it, you spear it."


    The sphere will glow this time while the director says we should try to practice later. As I was rounding my eyes, my body, or clothes, shimmered out and the shapes and colors shifted.


    The color of the piece goes from brown to white, and the sleeves and collar are gradually deformed.


    "Is this the uniform?


    A white piece of knee-length with a large headscarf. Though tight around the arms, the cuffs were flickering and swollen, with blue spreads all over the hem and elsewhere. Shoes are about a little below the inflated tibia, white boots. He had a brown-skinned belt wrapped around his waist.


    "Oh? I''m sorry about this."


    When the director apologizes to me one word, he begins to wrap the thunder around his hand. The trick you set up toward us is like you''re about to attack me right now...


    Huh?


    "Hey, Chief!? What is that hand bee!!


    "It''s okay."


    "What!?


    Even while we''re in conversation, the director flashes at me.


    No more. Maybe this is an evil organization, not a hare, and someone even showed me hallucinations and I came by mistake. They''re gonna do it!


    I see. Woden Skeway.


    And while I was meditating on my eyes, I also thought. After a while the pain didn''t come at all and I felt like I was pushed by something, but that just didn''t make any difference.


    Even if you open your eyes and check your body, you don''t have any scratches, and your clothes aren''t dirty.


    And as the director was convinced, I say ''Woden Skeway''.


    Wooden Skeway?


    You mean clothes that disable, clothes that disable magic? Does that mean this garment has been deactivated from the Director''s thunder?


    I try to pet my clothes, but I don''t feel special. Although it is extraordinarily comfortable to touch than the original clothes.


    But nullified clothing, huh?


    My mood gets a little heavy.


    "You know, this gives me the ability to look at wizards and stuff."


    "Yes, I am."


    "So am I, perhaps, incompetent?"


    "Why?"


    ¡­¡­ Wouldn''t you give me something awesome that would totally protect me like this if I had excellent abilities? Were they judged powerless? "


    If this is really disabling clothing, this protective gear is too much for me. Cuteness is behind my back, it activates a powerful protection.


    But that may have given me such awesome protective gear because Gignesti Nero recognized me as a weak wizard.


    The mood for this is more of a feeling of regret than pleasure. Though I''m not complacent, I thought my magic arm was good there. I''ve also come to want to be strong enough to be unbeatable by a man and unbeatable by anyone.


    So I can''t honestly be happy to get this kind of protective gear.


    "That''s not true."


    "But..."


    "You know, sometimes you get impotent."


    "In the fifth grade, Mr. Hell tried to save his friend from burning his skin, didn''t he? And most of the kids. The Knights Captain and that kid in the guest seat will be ours! That''s what we said."


    I miss you. Hey, I laugh.


    "You can make this by judging your personality. Gignesti Nero creates an outfit with the foresight of the wizard''s magic shape, nature and even character. I gave the goddess sticks and disabling costumes because I decided that was the best outfit for you. That''s probably why I put out Woden Skeway, considering your personality, not your strength. When it comes to situations like that, you''re going to go in unscrupulous, so..."


    "Unteachable..."


    "That''s not why I don''t have the strength or anything. Take pride in your power."


    I was gently stroked in the head.


    "And so on. This Gignesti Nero is off-limits."


    "No talking?


    "I said it was someone I admitted to, but it''s really something that anyone can use if they cast a certain spell. It''s invaluable because it''s the magic that creates weapons like the legendary one. Don''t be abusive, everyone in Hare has a dictum."


    "Oh, really?"


    Copy that. I told him. The director laughed nicely and sat in the chair.


    "Dare Lovedos will be in the way then, so keep it down with the spell and scratch it on your hips as well. Probably a belt for that."


    "Was it the right outfit for the wizard"


    Put a shrinking spell through the hole in your belt. I felt like I fit perfectly in the hole and in the sheath.


    "Now I''m finally ready to teach you what to do in Hare. Shall I carry my baggage first? As I said, today will only guide and explain the place, but be ready tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Put the luggage you were putting on your shoulder.


    I wonder what everyone is doing to Nike and him by now.


    Benjamin and Saturners are demonstrators, so I might have a chance to see them in Hare someday.


    If I can be a life in a new place, I''ll even send a letter to Miss Maris or around Nike.

 13 Hare Job Edition - 3

    A four-legged table for a meal or chat. A chair ready for that. Heavy iron doors at the entrance. Bulletin boards with lots of paper, blades made of black boards that go around in the ceiling. Floors and walls with plenty of wood. The demons talk about the smell of meat cooked and the fragrance of spices. Staff gavel.


    "Uh, hel,?


    "Yes, thank you"


    "This is the first time I''ve done a favor, but it''s nice to meet you too."


    Put me in such a space.


    I pinched the table and smiled out the paper before the man said he was here for the first time.


    I started working at Hare for about two weeks.


    With a client-only reception, I am studying client coping techniques under the guidance of a senior. The senior who mentored me was sitting next to me, and in times of trouble, he was helping me out from the side.


    Since it''s only women who sit at reception, seniors are naturally women. Next door now was a brown-skinned cutie named Zozo Palasta, a younger sister than me. She''s been working for about five years, and she''s 23 years old. I heard you got a job in Hare as soon as you graduated from school.


    "I need five clan flowers blooming in Steel Mountain. I''m a pharmacist, but I used to lose one leg on this street. Still, I went somewhere I could. But Clan flowers are only found in that steel mountain, which is said to have a lot of demons these days."


    "You want me to go get it?


    "Yes."


    Read a note brought to you by a man, with the request in a bullet. Anyway, although it says about ten lines about that and this, it was that I wanted the flowers of that clan at last.


    Take your eyes off the note and look at the person.


    "Then it might be a good idea to ask the demon, the magical form of the hand crafted land"


    "Is it of the earth? I once asked someone I knew to let me bloom because there was a magical type of earth, but in the past I was told I couldn''t..."


    "You can''t do it without learning properly, but their demonstrators can bloom magical plants on their own. Because I am learning well in school to do so. Of course, the spells are different from plant to plant, but there was also a clan flower spell in the book of the earth, so I was wondering if I could finish the request without letting Steel Mountain do the demon. That way, we won''t have to go to Steel Mountain for a preliminary investigation, and we''ll have to pay less for the brokerage."


    "Really! Thank you."


    Before the jolly man, I quickly write up the requisition and get him signed. I don''t know how relieved you are. The lettering of the signature was big enough to stick out of the frame, and the momentum to write it up was amazing.


    After you have magically duplicated the requisition, affix the duplicated paper to the bulletin board in the building.


    The man who was watching it out at the counter, after a series of tasks, thanked him again and left.


    "You''re getting used to it a lot. That''s how it goes."


    "Thanks to the seniors. Thank you."


    Senior Zozo showed his white teeth nicely and slapped him on the shoulder as the client''s man returned for a breath. The impact is likely to cause my hips to fall off my chair.


    I decided to think it was a good thing because other seniors have told me that although my senior shoulder pan is quite powerful, it is proof that he is close to me. Plus it''s cute, so it''s totally good.


    This is how I''m sitting at a client only reception, but my dreams didn''t come true. What I want to do is take that reception where the demons come for a favor, not where they''re sitting right now.


    You have to be a woman who controls Hare''s work in general to sit over there, and of course a senior, Zozo Palasta, is a woman who can sit over there. From the information management of the client who brought the request, Hare''s person is able to confirm the details of the request, outside work for confirmation, negotiate the price of the request, and introduce the job to the demon for the first time. Sitting at the reception after that.


    Even now, I thought my eyes weren''t wrong. After all, that sister was someone worthy of respect, holding her fist and nodding.


    "I''m about to take turns with the night manager. Go out and eat today to change your mood!


    "Yes!"


    "Ugh, good reply"


    When Mr. Zozo sandwiched the requested paper against a wooden plate, he placed it under the tabletop table and took his jacket.


    Hours are divided between night and day work, from morning to evening, and evening to morning. I''m only on duty for the day, not at night. Mr. Zozo is in charge of me, so he won''t be working at night for the time being. If I said I was sorry because of me, I''d rather help because I hate you at night, so I was grateful. Kind people.


    I''ll get your wallet.


    "Yes."


    I can''t get out of my mind yet, so I can''t just go home like Mr. Zozo. I keep sitting at the reception because even though working hours haven''t come yet, I haven''t reached the area where that can taste good. It''s only a matter of time before I can feel crushed like that.


    "Good day, Mr. Hell"


    "Good morning"


    If that''s how you get your mind back together, the guy in charge at night will slap you on the shoulder and say good job, he''ll talk to you. When the glasses sister tied her hair to one, she sat in the chair that was next to me (no armor) wearing the white hat of her uniform.


    "Have dinner."


    "Thank you. Oh, please take this over."


    Copy that.


    Mr. Zozo seemed to come and get my share of the jacket, and when I took my seat, he was standing beside the counter and waving at me. Mr. Zozo''s uniform was shaped like a girl with two short strands of underwear, a short length shoe and a long sleeve. She doesn''t particularly have anything to put on her head, and her shiny black beautiful hair is exposed outside at all costs.


    I also pinched up my own hair with a thin pigment if the color of my hair didn''t end up like this...... You don''t have to be as pretty as Zozo, but he said he had beautiful pigmented hair before he got this color... I''ve thought about dyeing it burnt brown by magic, but for some reason I felt weird losing it and I didn''t end up dyeing it.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Nothing."


    I''m worried about the dark look on my face when I got to myself.


    Yeah, don''t. Don''t.


    "What do seniors want to eat today?


    "I might want to eat more vegetables than meat today"


    "So it''s the grass-fed wolf shop, then?"


    "Let''s go!


    I started living in a dorm and although this one has been around for about two weeks, lately I have been dating seniors and eating out a lot. So the cooking arm I remember was in danger of falling like this. Mr. Zozo says he''s a touchi who doesn''t cook, so he won''t cook handicrafts by himself.


    When I saw someone with a lover in the hare again, he spit on the floor unknowingly. Mr. Zozo looks cute, but the gala is a little bad.


    Gala...... or that kind of personality I can''t say anything about people either, but I feel so clear when they are made so open and wide open.


    Then I went to the grass-fed wolf''s shop for dinner, fumbled around and stopped by something, but my salary hasn''t even come out yet, and I went back to my dorm room.


    The spacing of the room is about the size of an extra eight bedrooms for one person. Definitely bigger than my room in the house. The rent is deducted from the salary, but it was a luxury because we have everything from the kitchen to the bedroom to whatever.


    There is also a hot tub in every room. When you want to soak yourself in warm water, though you have to go to a public bath.


    "Phew..."


    I bury my face in a fluffy pillow, not dressed in my room. After pressing him gritty enough to make his breath painful, he flipped his body and turned to the ceiling.


    Speaking of the work I did today, the work that my client even checks out the requisitions he brings and sticks them on Hare''s bulletin board. Confirm and paste, confirm and paste. That repetition.


    Apparently, this reception job is primarily supposed to be handled by a first-year rookie, and it''s exactly that rookie I''ll never move from there during the first year of this year. Every day I watch seniors who go to work outside and receptionists who consult and accept requests for work from demons on their backs on warm chairs all day long (because they sit all the time or warm).


    That said, the work I''m doing now hasn''t changed to anything important, and although it''s somewhat less challenging because, well, it''s enough for a newbie to do it, it must have been an important task. Besides, without this reception, we can''t give the demons a job in the first place.


    "Yes."


    I reach out to the desk next to the sleeping table while I roll over and open a drawer with a small protrusion. Gasagoso and the touch of his hand alone searched the inside and immediately found the object of interest. The object you''re looking for is a letter in a thin, empty envelope.


    I lean back and write to the ceiling.


    This letter came to me yesterday from Benjamin. The dorm mother who handed me this letter said, "Oh, you can''t put it in the corner," etc., just saw Benjamin''s name and thought he was a boy, and on top of that, he was mistaken for a lover.


    Not at all. I am a maiden child in a maiden, and although I was politely allowed to deny it, I still can''t solve the misconception because they think it is a shade.


    Delivery to me and people living in other dorms reaches the dorm room where the dorm mother is located. The person delivering the letter was supposed to deliver it there, and the items received were handed over by the dorm mother to the dorm person immediately. Safe and secure.


    Although it is also possible to send the sender to the Lord of the addressee if he enchants the letter, those who seek accuracy are asked by the delivery person to deliver it, as it may be hooked to a tree or fall into a water reservoir along the way. Magic is convenient, but in that respect, it means the human hand has more credibility.


    "Benjamin."


    Haven''t opened it and read it yet, I open that envelope and spread the contents.


    "I have to write to you, too"


    I thought it would be a good opportunity because I was about to get the letter out to everyone but I got a letter from her within I couldn''t move it to execution. Let''s take this opportunity to write to everyone.


    A beautiful letter of Benjamin stuffed with surprises on a small floral piece of paper appeared in my eyes.


    "Dear Nanary. Have you forgotten about me yet? It''s been three weeks since I graduated, and I''m not sending you a single letter. I''m totally stunned.... Oh, my God, lie. Lie. It''s only been three weeks and I''ve written to you. You''re more frightened of me. I sent letters to you too, Nike and Nall, and I''m worried they might throw up a sigh. ''Cause we were together so much, you''re not too lonely to leave. Wouldn''t it be a bad idea to go through six years now? I''m surprised I''m going to miss you so much. I wonder if I would be a woman who would be heavy if I could have a lover or something. I don''t like it. I''m afraid of myself. - Oh, but, you know, will you listen? Nall, I promised you before graduation that me and him would be the same demons, right? If you''re overwhelmed that you''re gonna miss seeing everyone, you''re like," Well, what do you want to work with? He told me. "I already replied with my hands up right away!'' Cause this is an opportunity. Do you think it happens that often? No, I don''t! Naru, you''re in a bit of a mood, so I can''t catch you until I get back to you right away. Even that dance at the graduation party fitted the promise earlier than everyone else. He''s in the mood. That''s more than I''ve learned in six years than I''ve studied.... but since then, there has been no shakedown. I sent out a letter to the nanaries at the same time... you think it''s okay?


    ¡­¡­


    "Aren''t you okay?"


    I wrote and replied to a friend''s letter that I had not been sent in a long time.

 14 Hare Job Edition - 4-1

    I''ve been coming to Hare for about three months. Same place to sit as usual. The job description remains unchanged and I am doing my job well where I am entrusted.


    There has never been a particular failure, and if there has been one, have you misspelled a long name that you have never seen or heard of, the name ''Draminimus Vestra bi Salvaadaganu'', the name of the person who recently came to make the request, when filling out the request, and have you wasted one request? I checked twice and even though the person wrote his name on paper beforehand, I made a mistake in the Clean Book. I will not forget the bitter face of my client then. No, I can''t forget.


    It''s rude, so I thought I''d study names around the world so that nothing like this would happen in the future.


    "My precious Lunx has escaped. Can someone look for me?


    ''My only daughter says she wants to go on a journey, but can someone sneak up on her escort? I''ll pay you as much as I want, so why don''t you hang out with me till I get bored?''


    "There''s a haunted bug springing up near my house and I''m in trouble."


    "Back Mountain''s -..."


    And lately, there have been no particularly dangerous requests. (Or I''ve never received a dangerous request)


    Mostly it''s like searching for strays, escorting your great daughter, and all the other chores. But there is also a time for such a request, and they say that this is such a peaceful time. It''s not the tranquility before the storm, but after a request like this, they''re bound to have some tough requests coming in. So now it''s just the right time for a rookie to get used to being here.


    So far, one or two requests have been made for damage caused by demons.


    The two cases immediately caught the attention of the demon breaker because the reward was good and the demon was exorcised, and they were cleaned up in one or two days.


    Everyone has a lot of blood, or the exorcism system wants to do it more and it makes me feel like I''m wuss. Though careless, I wondered if I didn''t know for a living.


    "The sign of the sun and the sea upside down"


    Well, forget that.


    "Write round... ancient letters again"


    I sit beside my bedroom and concentrate on writing a magic formation on a single sheet of paper as I read a book.


    "... Oh, yeah. I have to have lunch."


    But my stomach was about to ring and I looked at the clock, and it was already noon. Raise your forehead and put the posterior hair on your side to your ears. After putting the brush down and re-wrapping the hair I had wrapped in one, I decided to make today''s lunch towards the cooking table.


    For a month now, I have been using my holidays to absorb different kinds of magic formations into Dare Lovedos (the goddess''s stick), which the director gave me the first day I started working. I''ve never had a better chance of using magic than I thought at work, so I use magic to make sure I don''t get a little blunt in the arm or stupid in the middle of a trial and error at these times. Besides, it seems that the goddess stick can be activated as many times as possible once it absorbs the magic formation, so I thought it would be ant to try and absorb a hundred of them at this time.


    When I absorb it, I stand Dare Lovedos in the middle of the formation, but the absorption is pretty interesting, too. The lines of the formation are sucked into the shrug and onto the stick as if to retrieve the yarn.


    But the magic team has to be written by hand, so that''s where it''s troublesome.


    The last two days off, I wrote five intricately tattooed magic formations as I looked at the books of the formations that my mother gave me called "Old Formation Elephants". I can afford about 20 magic formations with simple configurations, but some magic formations with ancient letters and strange paintings that I wrote take half the day to write.


    So the effects of the five magic formations are pretty good, too.


    "Space-time expansion (past, time and place you want to go)"


    "Momentary transfer (can travel to the desired location, regardless of distance)"


    "Complete healing (healing magic that only works for dying states)"


    "Dead Man''s Destiny"


    "Oral surgery (works effectively against those who do not open their mouths. a.k.a. vomiting) ''


    And, normal magic can do something hard to activate inside. This is the magic formation I kept writing and absorbing for more than two days a day.


    I''m writing to try the magic formations listed in the first item and second and order of the book, so I assume it''s good for getting used to, although there may be some doubtful magic to use honestly. So today I was going to carefully select the demon squares I wanted to use and write whatever I wanted.


    "Vegetables and... do you only have vegetables"


    But I took a peek into the food pantry to cook, but what a vegetable it only contains.


    I did use ravioli meat at dinner yesterday, and now I realize if the meat was the last of those. If there''s no staple food and there''s no meat on top, I''ll have to go out and buy it. I wish I could magically serve meat, but I can''t do that so I stop thinking about it. If it''s flames or ice, it''s still tough to dismantle the creature and create what''s already edible meat, and there''s no such magic. It is possible to sneak and magically pick up meat sold somewhere, but most of the time every store has security, so I won''t be able to do it.


    I change from thin room clothes to everyday clothes for external wear and support.


    "Magic Animal Summoning (Calomaggia Zoon)"


    Let''s go to the market.


    There is a distance to the food market, so I summoned Lara.


    "Your husband."


    Appears with the sound effect of the familiar Bohun.


    "No, it''s a nanary."


    "Dear Nanary,"


    "Na Na Lee"


    "Na...... Dear Nanary"


    The white wolf drips in front of me. She rang cum at me, sitting in the front seat, gazing at me and calling my name.


    Lara called me ''Master'' from the time she became a demon to use it, but since she came to Hare, she wants to change that at all so she can call me by name. I will always call your husband, privately lonely. I know it''s an unscrupulous thing from Lara, but I want to be forced to push through here.


    He says Lara''s husband''s calling is a habit he used to have when he was in the Lukos herd, and when he was in the herd, he called the herd''s general ''Lord''. And now that I recognize that it is I (Nanary) who stands above me, I will call you your husband, when I first summoned him to meet me, he said. It was my first time at that time and I thought, "Well, okay," but when I saw everyone around me making a casual name for themselves with their user demons, I started to feel like, uh... When I talked to Nike, Benjamin, or Miss Maris,


    "Oh, my personality."


    ''I envy you. My use of demons is a first call. "


    "I am forced to call myself a goddess."


    Anyway, the last Maris was saying something like, "Er, that''s good." I wondered if the values were different.


    "Lara, let''s go shopping to the market"


    "Because they buy what?


    "Meat. I only have vegetables now. Let''s go for a walk."


    "Are you sure you want the task of absorbing the magic formation?


    "Hmm... Lara, when I saw it, I felt like I wanted to take a walk"


    "It might be good for your breath"


    "Yes, yes. Let''s go."


    Open the door of the room and speak up.


    I''m sorry for your belly craving food, but I''ll make it light out for lunch today. The purpose of buying meat hasn''t changed, but watching Lara has somehow changed my mood.


    Why don''t we take a good night''s rest and deepen our rapport?


    "Going out -?


    "Is it Mr. Zozo, too?


    "That''s right. I''m going to meet a friend in a neighboring country."


    As I walked with Lara in the dorm hallway, I bowled with Zozo, who just came out of the room. She is wearing a hat with a crossbody bag.


    Mr. Zozo and I are almost together on holiday and rarely do not wear it. He followed me at work, so the director seemed to coordinate and organize the work.


    But she said she was going to go to the neighborhood, but I''m a little worried.


    "It''s a beautiful day, and it''s a great day to play!


    "Right!... Um, but be careful. I hear the border forests are noisy, and the Knights of the Kingdom are looking around."


    "It''s okay, we''re not weak."


    "Ha... sure"


    Hmm, and giggles back bitterly at her with her chest stretched.


    Though there are no dangerous requests, the demons will never be gone from the woods. There is no damage, but there are many demonic sightings near the woods, and the Knights of the Kingdom say they are headed to investigate by royal decree.


    I was worried because the Knights have a nike. I hope they haven''t made me do the impossible work. Besides, even though I say I accept female knights, the mindset is still male belt. It worries me in a different way. What if it comes with a weird bug?


    "Then we''ll have a good holiday with each other"


    "Yes, again"


    That''s what Mr. Zozo said, he ran off in the hallway on a run. Inspired that it is a healthy thing to see it, I decide to head to the front door too.


    Then from afar, my dorm mother said, ''Don''t run!'' The voice echoed on the third floor.


    The dorm mother''s room is on the ground floor, so perhaps the dorm mother who saw Mr. Zozo is raising her voice with horns on her head.


    Everybody''s fine.

 15 Hare Job Edition - 4-2

    When we got to a market with stalls, there were a lot of people because it was noon. As soon as I get off Lara''s back and put my foot on the ground, I''m hit by the difference in heat between the air and the ground. It''s strangely hot to mix people''s body temperatures.


    Clio Anemos (cold air) to cool the area around your body.


    I made Lara''s size small enough to put her flat on my hand and put her on my shoulder. Being Bran Lucos, she originally lives in a cold area and doesn''t like the heat. There''s nothing scary about crystallization, but he says, "Crystallization is a little hard to move." So unless it''s also a fight, I don''t crystallize.


    I checked on Lara riding on her shoulder with Chilari.


    He looks adorable waving his tail pretentiously and rubs his cheek unintentionally.


    "You''re already adorable! Don''t fall, okay?


    "Yes."


    The market is lively and fun to watch. It smells delicious and drifts all over it. Everyone drips... it will, but I won''t really drip because it''s dirty. It is wise to keep your sloppy mouth shut.


    "Would you like some fresh sweet oranges?


    In front of the store where the fruit was placed on a pile, people were swarming as my sister was recommending it to people who would go on the road to try it. Though I hope it''s good for the sight, look for cheap snacks with my eyes and nose. The paycheck leaves tomorrow, so I''ll just be patient today. I would definitely buy fruit if I ate that tasting. Patience. Patience. and cling to my cheeks.


    It''s not really that I don''t have any money, but I have to endure because I''m saving half of my salary as something I don''t have.


    When I grip the sachet hanging from my waist belt, I hear a noise, Chari.


    2 pegalos for the rest as buying meat for one meat in 3 pegalos. You say the cost of food for a day is roughly 20 pegalos, but you can buy it for 2 pegalos at best with one dish of matching dishes or one snack that you can walk through.


    I can confidently answer that if they ask me now if you are poor, yes, you are poor. It''s not like I''m confident, but I would definitely save money as well rather than live thinking I''m rich.


    What I do with this money I''m saving is another pleasure.


    "Huh. Let''s make a magic formation or something that''ll make meat for us"


    "Can you?


    "... I can''t. But I wish I could make it. Well, even if I could, I''d use it sneaky. If you don''t, the butchers in the market will go up in business, right?


    "So is that."


    Aromatic aroma of meat that stimulates my odor every time I walk. It smelled good, but I couldn''t do this, so I defended myself from sniffing with my hands on my nose. Lara has a pitiful gaze on ''Your husband, so...'' and she''s worried.


    Stop, don''t look at me like that.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha (I''m a nanary, not your husband)"


    "Na, Dear Nanary"


    "Mr. Hell! Thanks a lot before this!


    When I try and walk like that, I hear that from the edge of the road.


    Yeah? And I stopped and I looked around. Sure, like they called me Hell now. I''ve never heard of a Hell other than myself, except my mother and father.


    "I guess it''s my fault"


    "Mr. Hell!


    "Wow."


    The moment I tried to move my legs again, wondering if I heard wrong, my body bounces with a slap on the shoulder of those without Lara. Dangerous, I thought my heart would pop out.


    "It''s me, see, the pharmacist''s"


    "Oh! Mr. Petros!


    Turning back whoever it was, one day my client, Mr. Petros, the pharmacist, was laughing with one hand up. I needed clan flowers and was someone who used to come to Hare.


    "Beautiful hair and appearance in water, I immediately found out it was Mr. Hell. I apologize for calling out so suddenly."


    "No."


    I can lower my head with my hands around my back neck. I waved in front of my chest at the look, but laughed inside.


    Damn. This hair really doesn''t stand out.


    I grab my forehead crunchy.


    "Thanks to the flowers of the clan, the medicine was done safely. Thank you to the demon of the land who received it. There are injuries and illnesses that can''t be fixed by healing magic, so it''s hard not to make medicine."


    "The magic plant poison must be fixed if it''s not something special like that."


    The legs of those he used to say were missing have prosthetic legs from knee to bottom. Mr. Petros himself probably knows best that sometimes even healing magic cannot be cured.


    "Yeah. So I''ll keep refining."


    He lifted his fist and laughed.


    "Oh Petros! What, you''re envious to take a beautiful lady with you."


    "Oh, Marco."


    "Maybe you were the Hare lady you were telling me about before, this girl?


    Then a big man with a cloth wrapped around his head from behind grabs Mr. Petros'' shoulder.


    "Yes?


    Wow, I got tangled up in a chimp. and I pulled my body for a moment, but from what I heard, apparently this man was someone I knew Mr. Petros. He sparkles his eyes and looks at me.


    Miss Hare...... Flushly, is that talking about me?


    When I look at Mr. Petros, hey, I can smile and bow my head.


    "I just had a chance to talk to the patient after this previous request. I was the one who came with me at the time. Well, I''m a friend."


    "Petros took care of you. I won''t be able to blossom my clan. Try to get a cheaper brokerage fee, and thank you."


    "No,...... no. Thanks to the demons. Especially of the earth (...)"


    "You don''t!


    Mr. Marco laughs luxuriously. Looking at his face, which was shattered and wrinkled with laughter, his chimpy face also looked kind of adorable.


    Sleeveless top with davodavo underwear. You have muscles, your chest muscles are plump and have a good body.


    Strength, the word was the perfect person.


    "I can''t take care of the demon and the hare."


    Then you know me again, my old lady with the shopping bag spoke to Mr. Petros. Maybe it''s because he''s a pharmacist, or maybe he has a wide face.


    "As grateful as the Knights of the Kingdom, you are."


    A friend or acquaintance of the old lady, a neighborly grandfather again asked me to shake hands saying so from behind the old lady. I shake hands, wondering who the hell it is.


    Market means no prospects in a good way.


    "I knew the Knights of the Kingdom and the Demons were gonna get their heads up."


    "The knights are investigating demons all over the kingdom, and they are preventing aggression from other countries. The demonstrators will get their own personal job, and they will get rid of the demons, which will help us a lot."


    At some point, such stories spread around like ripples on the water. The lively market became even more lively.


    "Oh, look, there''s a knight dancing in the sky after rumors."


    To Mr. Marco''s words, the people on the market look up into the sky.


    At the end of that gaze, knights dressed in black Knights costumes were flying in formation on the Tenma (Pegasus). The beautiful horse of God with pure white wings is dazzled by the sun.


    The people at the market shouted and waved at the knights, hey.


    It''s like he''s a popular citizen.... No, it''s not like that. Of the people, he was genuinely popular.


    Unlike Heavenly Horse, they are somewhat reliable from my point of view, dressed in black knightly clothes.


    Looking lightly at such knights, I found a nostalgic color in that group. Blonde''s beautiful hair is swayed by the wind.


    "Nike!"


    I shouted my friend''s name out loud. I got worried about what I would do if I was wrong, but I couldn''t help but scream. Run off the market with an unfamiliar face if I''m wrong.


    Though it is suspicious that my voice is heard that far in the first place.


    Then a group in the sky stops on the spot, one Heavenly Horse comes off and comes towards this market. The person on that Heavenly Horse is the one I spoke to earlier, and apparently my thoughts were not wrong.


    "Nanally!


    One hand rises from Tenma''s back.


    "Nike! Long time no see"


    Run to where she''s about to get off. Market but street with no stalls or anything. There were so many people out there earlier, it seemed like they were trying to get off into a wide area.


    In my running and Tenma wings, Tenma is faster. Nike, who arrived there a foot early, took a breath and stepped down to the ground with Tenma.


    "I missed you!


    One stroke of Tenma''s head that I was riding, he spreads his arms at me for running. I jumped into it without hesitation and spinning my thoughtful arms around Nike''s back. Though the knight clothes are gotten crappy and not very comfortable to hold, it is a pleasure to reunite so much that it doesn''t bother me either.


    "Your hair color is oddly noticeable, so it would be a good landmark to watch from the sky! I knew it would be Nanally soon."


    "Oh, yeah."


    He buried his face in my hair on the neck and held it tighter.


    I feel like hitting my tongue once again on strangely noticeable hair, but Nike says happily and pleasantly, so I reconsider whether it''s good or not.


    "But I''m sorry. Don''t call me by my name while I''m at work."


    "It''s fine. Nothing. It''s not that busy, actually."


    "Really?


    I called my name. What can I say, but could I have come here so easily off the team? If you ask me if I don''t have to go back, I''ll be perfectly fine, so I say confidently, so stop poking around any further.


    We took our arms off each other and made our faces an easy distance to see.


    "And the team that I belong to, all the strong ones, honestly, will destroy my mind."


    "Strong man?"


    Take a good look at the Knights in the sky with her index finger pointing up. Everyone looked strong because they were all wearing the same knight''s clothes. No, I guess it''s actually strong. That''s what Nike says.


    Anyone who is in the lead, one turn bigger than the others, that does look familiar... the Knights Commander. A strong man hostile to why our director is. If anything happens to that mustache the next time you see him, just wrap it in salt, what a director once told me before, but now that I have the real thing in front of me, I don''t have that courage or salt with me, so I''ll get rid of the director''s face from the back of my brain early. I''m sorry, Chief. I didn''t have salt.


    And behind the Knights Commander is a brunette......


    That could be it.


    "What, Prince Xenon?


    "We''re together."


    This surprised me. I didn''t know Nike and Prince were a team together. That didn''t say a word in the letter, so I''m surprised. Maybe it''s because he''s a prince of a country, even though he''s a friend, or he avoided the content.


    I didn''t realize it just at first glance because I wasn''t in that usual military uniform. He in knightly clothes, but the noble atmosphere characteristic of the prince breaks through the cloth.


    A prince on a Heavenly Horse raises his hand as to whether it is against me. If I held my hand up too, Prince Zenon''s Heavenly Horse bowed its head. I doubt for a moment how the noble Heavenly Horse droops his neck against me, but one convinces me that he has met in place of a prince who cannot bow his head. But that Heavenly Horse, it looks like a unicorn (monocherose) growing out of its head, but I wonder if it''s of a different kind.


    Ask Nike somehow about it, and he will hear that it was born between Heavenly Horse and Unicorn, just one being. Cheng Cheng. Is there half the blood in it?


    The knight is not a user demon, but most of the time rides on a Tenma. There seem to be more knights in other kingdoms who use demons, but Dolan with me is supposed to be proud and symbolic as a knight to ride a Heavenly Horse.


    But that squad that Nike is there. What a team with a Knights Commander and a Prince Zenon, her team is quite a thing......


    Then maybe there.


    ¡­¡­


    "Nanally? What''s the matter with you?


    That, he''s not here. There''s no one I thought was there.


    Oh, my God, I was always with the prince, so I figured I''d be in the same squad this time anyway. I haven''t damaged it, but I feel lost.


    "Yeah, nothing"


    "If you''re Rockman, you''re captain of another squad."


    "No, nothing... What?"


    No, it''s nothing. I tried to tell you about him... but what more now than that.


    Look at me with my mouth wide open, Nike looks awkward first.


    "The captain of the 1st Platoon is vacant. Rockman came in to fill it up."


    My mouth didn''t get blocked open. Nike''s voice keeps getting away from his ears.


    I lay down as a newbie in the hare and do my job in silence for days.


    He said it was only three months after graduation, but what does it mean to be captain of the team? I do have good arms as a wizard, I''m not stupid, and Ning Ro is smart. My grades are better than mine (though I don''t mean to).


    Difference between heaven and earth.


    I thought that was a good word to describe Rockman, a knight who runs the sky in Heavenly Horse, and me crawling up to the ground and looking up at the sky.


    "But not too soon!?


    A whole street of birth is something like this.


    "But I''m sure of my arms, and so is my family. Well, that''s what the captain says. I can''t help it."


    With that said, Nike looked at the sky, and, ah, voiced.


    When I''m followed and look at the sky, I see another squad-like group of Heavenly Horses coming this way.


    "Either way, Prince Zenon will be appointed deputy commander. It''s not like Rockman''s gonna stand on the regiment, so there''s no rush."


    "... that''s subtle, too"


    "Huh?"


    I was breathing when I heard you were captain, but when they say that, it''s somehow complicated. When Nike says, "Don''t stand on top" this is also clear. I wonder why. As for who I''ve been competing with (maybe unilaterally), I feel subtle. It''s like that if you''re in a mood, though I can''t describe it well.


    "Looks like we''re on our way."


    "Rendezvous?"


    "I''ve been waiting for another squad. So the captain gave me permission to talk to a friend while he waited."


    "Yes, it was."


    "I''ll send you another letter. We can''t see each other inside, but if the holidays are right, let''s go somewhere together. Invite Benjamin and Maris."


    "Yeah. I''ll write to you too, I''ll see you later"


    "See you later. I love it."


    That''s how we waved at each other, and Nike went back to the sky, and I went back to buy meat. Do you have friends with the Knights from Mr. Petros who watched the whole thing? When asked, I blossomed into the story while I was in the market.


    I think I was able to take a walk with Lara and she gave me a full rest for a while.

 16 Hare Job Edition - 5-1

    I started working at Hare for six months.


    "This is the requisition form"


    Take a piece of paper and smile.


    Nice weather, nice working day today, lots of demons and clients coming to Hare. Because many people can finish their lunch here, the seasoning and the delicious scent of burnt meat in a good way even arrives at my sitting reception.


    Good, it''s time for me to join you for dinner.


    Single-handedly hold your own stomach that is about to ring.


    "Then please."


    "Yes, I accept"


    Replicate the requisition by holding hands on the requisition signed by the client. One piece of paper turned into two pieces in an instant. Familiar plain work no longer.


    Seeing the demon man squashing on the meat with great momentum, I was swallowing the good, and I was snooping at my new client one after the other. From light requests to difficult requests, double confirmation of price negotiations and requests breaks bones.


    It''s noon but it''s hard not to get into the break.


    "Oh, come on, you don''t have a better job!


    "So far, it''s this class you were able to take."


    "Ah!?


    But my seat was still good, and the receptionist coming for the request seemed harder.


    Eyeglasses senior Harris responds to a group of arrogant attitude demonstrators with Nico and a gentle smile.


    I don''t mean to overstate our powers, but I want to tell the women and the men who are licking them to give up. Sister Harris looks relaxed and seems weak, but the core doesn''t bend her mind strongly, she''s the one who goes straight if she decides to.


    When those glasses were suspiciously sparkling and light, it would be better for them to see hell.


    "I don''t think it suits me."


    But this request...


    "Oh, this one''s good"


    Also next door, a different woman''s senior was dealing with other demons. If you''re that way, do it. I''ve complained one at a time about the requisition that my senior presents that it''s not for me, that I''d rather have a different request, and I don''t like this, and I haven''t gotten on with it at all. Everyone smiles on the surface, but the inside must be boiling back.


    Though I said most of the receptionists here are women, the proportion of men and women across the hare is also higher among women. Although there are some men, there are still many women in Hare''s building because they are almost out on the job. If you say it by sex ratio, eight to two. Of course the woman is eight and the man is two. Besides, although many women are young, men are in their 40s and 50s in reverse.


    They say there''s a reason for that too, and all the young men are going to flow over the Knights. With the honor of serving the king and the popular, brilliant work from the people, many men want knights after graduating from school.


    "Nanally! The next time you see the Knights Commander, it won''t have to be salt, visit the haunted bugs!


    ''Okay. Now I''ll keep it right.''


    So few men get a job in Hare. Originally, the Knights Commander and the Director seem to be unfriendly, but is that also true? The Director hates the Knights Commander.


    One way or another, Hare''s business is on the back. There is no more hua than the Knights. And conversely, people who were part of the Knights, who are getting older and more obstructed in their work, have a good chance of coming to Hare, all of whom are about middle-aged people choosing Hare as their starting point. Of course, I wouldn''t hire a director if I had a dull arm, and I wouldn''t talk about it at all.


    When I come to Hare, even the man who guided me to the director is the mouth of it. He left the Knights when I was thirty and then said he worked here for ten years. I once heard about when I was in the Knights, but when I left, they made me take an oath to "protect the blood" so that I wouldn''t divulge inside information, and magically I couldn''t talk about my job or anything else.


    It is magic that cannot be solved by itself.


    "Um, what''s the request..."


    "Yes."


    "Yes, hello"


    Even though I care about other things that way, I do my job.


    "How old are you?


    "Huh."


    "Are you two years old? Amazing."


    "Eh!


    "Sorry about that."


    A very cute pair of parents and children. Mother and little girl.


    The girl, with two pale golden hair tied, looks at the request in bright white with a loose expression as she rides her mother''s lap. It seemed intriguing that I wondered what it was.


    I look at it and unexpectedly remember my old self. I wonder if this is what it was like when I came to this place about your father, too.


    It embarrasses people unwittingly. I feel itchy.


    "Ha..."


    On the other hand, though, the mother''s expression is not very good, and she sighs as she strokes the girl''s head with a pomp.


    He seemed kind of unwell.


    "Are you all right?


    Though I think it''s rude, I look pale, I speak up.


    Then the mother sighed again and leaned further down.


    Yeah, I don''t know what to do, I did it, and I sweat cold.


    ''Cause this is what happened earlier, and you don''t talk inside with all the sighs trying to hear what you''re asking for. The girl talks to me, but she, the mother at heart, kept her mouth shut.


    I also feel like this is being tried. Perhaps they have identified their strength as Hare officials.


    "... my husband hasn''t come back since yesterday."


    When that also made my complexion worse, she puckered up the face she was leaning over and looked at this one.


    "Your husband?


    What is it, an affair?


    It was me who rode out a little bit, but Mr. Zozo, who was next door, slapped me in the knee with a petin to get me back in position.


    I''m not even a careless woman.


    "When I went into the woods, I didn''t come back."


    That''s what the client woman, Mr. Malaya, said, re-hugging the girl she put on her lap.


    The slightly creased hair with a burnt brown color is wrapped in one behind with a hair clasp, and the blue eyes peeking from the longer forehead can see the colour of fatigue. Though she smiled occasionally at the girl''s shagging appearance, her mind was not here and felt like


    According to what she told me, your husband, Gorda Klein, went into the woods in the first place saying that one livestock had fled to the east woods.


    Mr. Malaya''s house had raised many grass-fed beasts called six-legged pockels as livestock for food, releasing their pockels next to a mountain bordered by vast areas of land, the eastern woods.


    He said that a high fence and a simple exorcism line were laid by the woods, and that he had taken a one-off measure to prevent demons from coming to the site. But the rumor that there was a demon seemed half-hearted, as the demon had never actually touched the exorcism and had never seen him again.


    So, even though he heard that Pockel had crossed the fence into the woods, neither Mr. Malaya nor your husband was particularly in a hurry.


    "Then don''t bring me back"


    "Take care of yourself."


    So even when your husband said he was going to the woods, he didn''t feel particularly resistant, and said he smiled and dropped him off.


    And I thought she would be back soon, but she felt something was wrong because even after sundown, Mr. Gorda wouldn''t be back after one night. Though he tried to enter the woods himself, he thought he might have been attacked by demons... He said that he could not go in and decided to come to Hare because he also had a small child.


    She herself says she can use the minimum amount of magic she needs in her normal life, but she doesn''t have the art of resisting when it comes to being against demons, so she can''t help it.


    Even if I asked my neighbors, I couldn''t match them with dangerous eyes, so he told me.


    "Livestock came back after that, didn''t it?


    "Yes, since my husband went into the woods, before the sun leaned. I came out to run away."


    "... hey, that''s crazy"


    Mr. Zozo, who was next door, takes the requisition.


    "This forest, as Malaya knows, has demons. But for the past year or two, we haven''t heard anything about the sightings or the damage."


    Within the East, West, North and South, the safest forests were listed as the East Forest. But when it comes to safety, compared to other things, so don''t get me wrong there. It doesn''t turn into a dangerous place.


    "Except for this one, I have the same request."


    "Similar?


    To Mr. Zozo''s words, that''s what she got herself into. The child being held looks at his mother in tears with a wet and odd voice. Patience, young lady.


    "An elderly woman is missing near the North Forest."


    That''s what Zozo says about the requisition on Hare''s message board.


    In the meantime, someone came to make a request because his grandmother had not returned after going for a walk to a pond near the north forest. The man seemed to live with his missing grandmother, and the day he went to work after dropping off a walk to the neighborhood pond, which was her (grandmother''s) routine.


    That was the last time I saw her, and even when I asked the neighbors, it seemed like someone had witnessed her in a liquor store near the pond, but I didn''t know where she''d gone from it.


    Although there were several demonstrators who received the request, they were not found in the end and have yet to achieve the request.


    Speaking of which, I asked Zozo.


    "You did some memory detection, didn''t you?


    "Yeah, I think Morris asked the demon."


    One of the magics is to enchant the soil, ground, trees, buildings, etc. in the place to evoke what the thing remembers.


    If it''s on the ground, it shows up as 3D footage of who went through there when, if it''s a building, who came there when, etc. This requires advanced technology, concentration Spiritual imagination¡­ There will be no success without sharpening the senses of the whole body.


    Among the demonstrators requested, there were those who were good at detecting their memories.


    They searched around the north woods without scratching, and now everyone thought they could find a thread for a resolution.


    Few people can use it, but if you''re looking for an object or a person, it''s mostly easy to find with this magic.


    "It''s weird how the missing people keep coming out of the woods."


    But I couldn''t find a woman in memory detection, and the only thing I could discover was that the stump remembered her resting in a stump near the pond.


    "Arquez, why don''t we do a little digging? I''m worried, though, that the demon isn''t damaged yet."


    "What, Zozo''s going?


    In the counter, Zozo speaks to Mr. Arquez, a male official who was working on the reproduction of documents behind us at the reception. This Mr. Arquez is a man who said he belonged to that former Knights. I''ve been the next person to take care of Mr. Zozo since the first day, and I always do clerical work in the seat I''m in.


    Also, when I went outside as the director''s guide and attended official events, etc., it was virtually like "deputy director" (hence the lack of such a position in Hare).


    "Stay with Nanary."


    "With Hel?


    With a good looking girlfriend on the side, me and Mr. Arquez look each other in the eye.


    Bright black hair. My eyes are blue and my eyes tend to drop, one way or the other. It also looks like a hectic face, as you can see. Actually, you''re right, he had a grand treat at work. But I''m not fat, and my body is tight with wonder. Where does the sugar go? He looks extra tight because he''s dressed in Hare''s black uniform.


    "Hum."


    After a while, well... isn''t that good? said with a smile. Well, it was me tilting my neck wondering what was good, but I look at one piece of paper Mr. Arquez has been offering and round my eyes.


    "Preliminary...... investigation?


    "Yes, it is."


    If this is determined to be a hazardous request, an official should go to the site and examine the terrain, hazards, etc. before formally accepting the request.


    I went to say that men often go to outside work, but outside work is mainly about this pre-investigation.


    I started working here, six months.


    I''m the one whose paperwork was totally following the board, but my heart rattles at an unexpected development.


    I want to dream that I can still go to work outside in my first year.


    "Mr. Zozo, but I..."


    But the director told me that after a year it was too early, I couldn''t let him do any other work. I was just worried.


    I can''t do a different job so easily without the director''s permission. Although I am not dissatisfied with my current job, I thought it would still be good until my own director admitted that I was okay, so I intend to give up cleanly if I am clearly told that I cannot do it now.


    So I overflowed Zozo, who was still willing to take me, without the permission of the director, but what a "it''s okay" word came back. Words I don''t even think about. That''s what makes my eyes rounder than when I was given pre-investigation paper.


    "It''s okay, what is it?


    "Actually, a month ago, the director asked me to. If there''s a preliminary investigation you might be able to go to, take him with you."


    "Director Loctith?


    "''First of all, a year'' was the word I used to say every year to newcomers, but they swallow jobs fast, and have a good head spin. Besides, in magic school, you always get second place."


    The word "second place," which came out of nowhere, pierced Gusari''s chest. I don''t even have time to set up.


    "I don''t know what it feels like to be in a game if I make you forget. I don''t know what to say. So it''s okay."


    Mr. Zozo, who doesn''t notice me holding his chest, keeps talking.


    "Well, Arquez, I wonder if you''d mind if I went now."


    "That''s sudden. Well, it''s good because I''m gonna sit here. I''ll tell the director."


    "Thanks"


    I saw Mr. Malaya, although I was somewhat concerned by the situation in which the story went on with a ton of applause.


    Then she looks at this one too, eyes to eyes.


    "Are you going now?


    "Yeah, because time is a battle for this kind of thing. I''ll be able to raise the request by the end of the day."


    "Ah...... thank you!


    Mr. Malaya looks at me and Mr. Zozo alternately and bows many times.


    "Please, please."


    "Oh...?


    The girl looked strange when she saw such a mother. Thumbs up and feels like I don''t know what it is. I can''t even do it, I''m only two. He also thinks his father didn''t come home, apparently going somewhere to see him.


    When Mr. Malaya smiled at such a girl, she took a seat after bowing again and came back, after Hare.


    The girl, who was drawn to her, waved bye-bye as she looked back at us.

 17 Hare Job Edition - 5-2

    "True, you''re still beautiful, Lucos."


    "Lara prides herself on being the prettiest Lucos in the world"


    "Nanally, my parents are idiots."


    I''m not a parent. Lara, I''m an idiot. say back.


    "Mr. Zozo''s pull looks great too"


    Her demon is a magical creature called the Feather Lion (Ftera Lyodari). A large beast with wings on its back, its tails tend to stretch freely.


    "Really? Thanks"


    To officially accept Mr. Malaya''s request, me and Mr. Zozo were on their way to the East Forest to ride the demon.


    When you look at the kingdom from the sky, you can well see that the country is surrounded by forests. Though green and cool, it''s a less welcoming substitute when you find out the demons are living there. Always people are alongside danger and cannot remain calm in their hearts.


    It seems that the Knights regularly magically re-establish invisible defensive walls on the border between the forest and the country, but sometimes they are broken, so they cannot be reassured. It''s getting harder for demons to get out of the woods again, but there''s no obstacle for humans to get into the woods, so it was a problem there.


    "That''s the East Forest, and that''s the land of Mr. Malaya''s house. There''s Pockel."


    Swirl around looking at the map to see where it is.


    There were many gray herbivores/pockels in the green land.


    "That''s all on edible meat..."


    Speaking of which, we haven''t had dinner yet.


    Ringing the belly bug as I felt the wind on Lara''s back, which was fluffy. Her body remembered because of her words when she said she''d forgotten how hungry she was until now. Hungry, again desperate.


    Zozo gives me a thumbs up to hold my stomach and give me dinner tonight. I can''t help but see her glittering with one eye meditating. What a good outfit. I want to be such a well-dressed woman, too.


    "According to Malaya, Gorda came in from there."


    "It''s certainly close to where Pockel is and the woods to the east. But there''s a fence, and maybe you jumped over it?


    "When Pockel detects danger, he runs vigorously on his six legs and jumps high enough to go beyond the trees."


    "I knew it."


    Mr. Malaya has been given permission to enter the premises, so me and Mr. Zozo decided to go down to the grazing grounds near the east woods. Get off quietly so as not to frighten Pockel as much as possible.


    Luckily, however, there was no Pockel on the side of the woods we were about to get off. There are so many of them, but I walk trying to avoid them there.


    "I wonder if you''re feeling an unpleasant vibe or something. Instinct?"


    "Perhaps so. Mr. Zozo, shall we go outside the fence?"


    "Yeah yeah........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Was the forest so creepy?


    "Something''s dark."


    When you come to the front of the fence directly in front of the forest, you feel the creepy air on your skin. Not a single pockel is near the fence, and it''s cold even though the sun is out. Even though my white uniform covered my body to my neck, I had a cold Yvo standing on my arm.


    Ugh, and I rub my arm and put a smaller Lara on my shoulder.


    Mr. Zozo''s feathered lion had become a kitten and was on top of her head. It''s very different from what it was and it''s not compelling. Instead, it is a hundred times more adorable.


    "Right. Nanary, may I ask you to write down the precautions on the paper of the preliminary investigation, the surroundings and, if the demon comes out, its characteristics?"


    "Yes."


    Remove the paper given to you by Mr. Arquez from the sachet that was hooked to his belt. Next to it was also hooked the goddess''s stick, and I stroked it one before spreading the paper that was folding.


    Let''s go in.


    "Eh."


    I almost broke the spread paper.


    "Are you going into the woods now?


    We have to do this before the sun goes down.


    When she said that, she pulled my arm and headed to the woods.


    There is no stray in Mr. Zozo''s walking in silence, and I feel bravery that I do not have. The seniors of women are comforting because many people succeed physically and mentally.


    In the woods, the darker the grass is, the more lush it is. The trees are dense and there is no clearance for the sun to plug in. Well, maybe that''s why I felt so cold. Besides, until I got here, there were birds flying and signs of some creature, but as soon as I stepped in here, I didn''t feel anything. I can''t even hear the birds snarling. I can''t tell if nothing is a good thing or a bad thing, but at least I thought there might be something wrong with not having a creature and not being able to live there. Even though there are demons in the woods, I don''t think it matters because animals without magic are never targeted...


    "Dear Nanary, I don''t see any creatures"


    "Right. You haven''t even flown a bug."


    "That''s weird."


    As we continue into the back, our vision, which was dimly but slightly visible, darkens. I can''t reach the light at all and I can''t see any further than the distance I extended my arm.


    I ring my fingers and light a sphere of light. A warm light came out of my palm and the sphere floated over my head and Mr. Zozo''s.


    This will make it somewhat easier to see.


    "And then there''s this. Seven color coat (Partin Taeton)"


    Then, and now it''s my turn, what Zozo said and hung the magic of "The Seven Colours Coat" on me and myself. A seven-color coat is the magic of being a transparent human being in plain sight. Thin membranes are now formed around me and Zozo, and those thin membranes change color according to the colors and patterns around them. So it is magic that you can no longer see from around you and, as a result, become a transparent person.


    I can finally use this magic these days. It''s hard when I was a student, and magic like even that rock man can''t use it. But I remember the people at Hare saying that it seemed that they could mostly use this magic and that it was essential for their work. For one day, and thanks in advance to Zozo for teaching me all the tricks of magic, I was able to master it brilliantly...


    Is that what you mean? At times of this kind of research, it may indeed be indispensable.


    "Didn''t you make a sound now?


    Mr. Zozo pulls my arm back.


    "Sound?


    "Something, Casa."


    Stop on the spot and look around. The light also darkened a little and I quietly explored the area with my eyes.


    Then I do hear the casa, and the little dry noise from the front. I went into the woods and got to about fifty steps, but is there anything here?


    Me and Mr. Zozo sit back on the spot and watch without making a sound to determine who they are. In the woods where darkness spreads. Because of the lack of wind, there is no sound of grass rubbing. I gazed in the dark.


    "Gugga, gugga..."


    We can see each other. We look at each other.


    What a squeal. As far as I know, I don''t know any animals that ring like that. I''m also too suspicious if it rings in the first place.


    There is no slope, gentle land. There is no sign of a creature in the woods, the sunlight does not reach, but a strange noise...... I can hear the ringing. So far, that''s about all I''ve been able to discover.


    He said he could withdraw even as soon as he knew who that ringing was, but he also wouldn''t be sneaky to leave a mystery behind. And then if you tell me it''s a demon job, it is, but there''s also this thing about circumstances that I can''t pull off like this. The investigation will not fail.


    So, occasionally, my client tells me, ''Don''t you have anything to do with that?'' Often they say.


    Besides, Zozo said he didn''t solve the problem with the demon, so he said, "If you''re going that far, you guys can finally do it." Brokerage is difficult.


    Besides, even though it''s not a mess over here, the complaint comes to Hare when the demon finds himself in an unexpected or dangerous situation at work. If you''re working as a demon, it''s a funny story that you''re supposed to be doing with knowledge of the danger to your life. Sometimes they don''t reward us for doing close research.


    But we just work with our faith. Occasionally, some officials spill stupidity that they can''t do it, but they end up doing everything they can for the world, for the demons, for their clients.


    We have beautiful flowers (...) that need to be taken care of more, although they are not as luxurious as the Knights.


    "Mr. Zozo, there, I see a weird light... oh, gone"


    "Where?"


    For a moment, I saw a strange light.


    Three strange lights, floating behind the woods, in the dark.


    "Red... purple? I saw about three little lights. Right diagonal."


    Which one?


    It''s that area to her trying to look good, and it was me trying to speak to her sideways, but for a moment, my body gets stiff.


    "Gu Ga"


    A strange creature with three eyes was behind us. In the slightest light, as far as I can see, it is about half the height of the tree.


    I don''t know if it''s a little (maybe) far from us, but...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ... Wait, wait, are you a monster? Is this a demon? Tell me who it is. Is this guy a demon or what? I can''t see the whole picture, so I don''t know extra. Who are you, demon?


    Now I''m sure I can''t see it from around me, but those three eyes are staring this way.


    Mr. Zozo... I tried to speak out, but I don''t like it when this demonic creature notices me.


    But the only relief I had was that she also noticed or stopped moving and was grabbing my arm hard.


    I turn my hand behind my belt and take the goddess stick.


    I can''t put out the light that I just lit overhead.


    "Nanally."


    ¡­¡­


    "Maybe it''s a demon."


    With her face in my ear, she says so in a very small voice.


    "Mr. Zozo, let''s go outside."


    I gave it back with a small sound, too.


    "Well, I''ve had enough. But I want to do memory detection, so let''s take home the leaves of the ground that are touching that demon."


    "When you get back to Hare, you''ll see the demon in memory detection."


    "That''s right."


    I admire her thoughts.


    But we have to get out of here.


    "Mr. Zozo, there''s a magic formation called Spatial Transfer, so why don''t you leave?


    "Is that ancient magic?


    "He''s making me plant it on my goddess''s stick."


    It''s not convenient.


    "This group can only come in if the activator admits it, so maybe the demon won''t come in either."


    "Then it''s early. I''ll put a seven-color coat on the pull as it''s small, so I''ll have the demon pick it up with the addition of leaves in it that are distracted by this one. Can you? Pull."


    Get confirmation from your own user demon riding over your head.


    "It''s okay."


    And when Pull said so to the word of the LORD the user, he went down from her head and landed quietly on the ground.


    It''s okay, that weird beast hasn''t noticed.


    "Okay, then."


    Stretch the stick in your hand and leave the demon in momentum with Mr. Zozo. And quickly turned around.


    At the same time, the demon is attacked by an earlier strange roar. I can only see three eyes, so I''m not sure how far away I feel, but I could see the grass approaching me with the sound of shaking and ringing.


    "Spatial transfer"


    Attract Mr. Zozo and stick a goddess stick up on the ground.


    At this moment now, I saw all the motion slowly.


    I float my destination strongly in my head.


    Through the market, under the king''s island. Behind Hare''s building, in front of the back door. Only officials can get in and out. There, we need to move as soon as possible.


    "Gaga, grrrrr......"


    It''s a demon trying to come into the magic formation, but it''s blocked by an invisible wall and bounced off. Bathyed light splashed.


    Three suspiciously glowing eyes capture us. But even if you narrow your eyes, no other information comes in.


    "Pruh, come on"


    The fact that Pull is good adds dead leaves, and when I make sure I''m in the magic formation, I cast a spell of metastasis.


    At the same time the formation glowed golden and wrapped us out in a mayuri light.


    "Awesome, Nanary! That''s right, you just had second place grades in the school year!


    Gusari.


    Why are you emphasizing that? Could it be on purpose?


    Even then, the words of the second place penetrate my chest. Mr. Zozo was clapping his hands in excitement next door. What a sharp spear.


    For no offense to the other person, it hurts extra. What if this is the curse of the second place, that the words will be entwined even after graduation?


    Thanks to that abominable watermarked bastard......


    "I''m glad the requisition is about to go up by the end of the day"


    "Right."


    That''s how we got out of the woods in the light.

 18 Hare Job Edition - 5-3

    I got out of the woods with my magic formation.


    promptly, precisely, from the forest to the hare.


    "What?"


    "... Huh?


    I''m out.


    - - It was supposed to be.


    "... why, you"


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.


    But for some reason, there is an enemy in front of me, an abomination.


    He''s wearing black Knights clothes, and he''s got long golden hair tied behind him. There''s an eye that''s rounded and exposed to dumb surfaces.


    You look like you''ve been watered on your sleeping face, like that.


    No, or rather than say right in front of me, I''m shaped to be pushing the bastard down the floor... on a horseback ride.


    Wait, what is this situation? Can someone explain it to me?


    Long, water-colored hair took a paralysis on the cheek of the opponent who was pushing him down.


    Whether that touched the eye a little or the motion of repeated blinking in small pieces enters the view.


    "Why, you."


    I thought it was a dream, and for now I pull his cheek, not mine, to see if it''s real. Then I paid him for his hair.


    Certainly the feel is real. Warm and slippery skin. It''s not an illusion.


    Plus my hand, pulling my cheek, is grabbed by his hand and stops moving. The feeling of being grabbed was real too.


    "Real...?


    I also feel that my disappointed body, my shoulder width, is wider than it was six months ago. I don''t think it''s the same grade. Plenty of growth. His face was as neat as ever, and his red eyes peeking through his longer forehead had a cool atmosphere, although he seemed to have a fever like a flame.


    "Come on, it''s heavy."


    "To?"


    "Do you enjoy being on top of me that much? Nothing good, but let me throw it at you."


    A flame caught my sight.


    No, you''re not good.


    "- - - - Hey, hey!


    Hurry and retreat from the top of Rockman.


    Could the metastasis have failed? Then again, I set up a goddess stick and slap it on the floor.


    "No, wait."


    But Rockman approached me and grabbed me by the arm and pulled me to his side. Oops, and I''m about to fall in on three beats with my foot, but I''m gonna step on it somehow. Dangerous.


    As for this one, I don''t even want to get close, but I try to wave, but I hear voices from around me that sound like hissos.


    I turned slowly to the signs of a glitch at the edge of my sight.


    "What is it?


    "Is that definitely not Hell?


    "What are you doing here?"


    Women I''ve seen. Those were the kids at school.


    "What happened to the mansion security!


    An old gentleman with a moustache, screaming with a pipe.


    "Who is that woman?


    Young man.


    "You commoners have been intruding!


    On my back, something cold ran.


    If you calmly look around again to see if it was some kind of party, you''ll see a courtier, lady, or gentleman in a beautiful dress talking in a beautiful space with one hand.


    A number of decorated luxurious assembly lights were sagged from the western ceilings. The light of the candle reflects on the vitreous and sparkles. On a white tabletop table with seemingly high four-legs, this is another beautiful meal that looks hesitant to put in your mouth. I don''t know the taste. It''s like I''ve never even eaten it. The slightly scented scent of flowers is the perfume worn by the women? I thought so, but maybe it''s the scent of the Harnade flowers that are decorated. and rethink. A good, refreshing and slightly sweet aroma.


    And at least it was very out of place for me in a white hare uniform.


    They still failed the magic and came somewhere else.


    "Hare...... don''t you?


    Plus multiple, no, all the human beings on this scene have all kinds of thoughtful gazes at me.


    I''ve just transferred and I haven''t chased you to this mysterious situation yet, but I''m sure I''m an intruder. Might or might not be suspicious.


    So naturally, why did I come here in the first place? Which mansion is it? I should have hared the destination for sure......


    "What, that? No!"


    Or, Mr. Zozo, where are you? Where''d he go?


    I can''t see him looking right or left. It was the same whether I looked at the cow or the front. You can''t look up there, but you''re not there.


    We flew in a magic formation together, and I just thought I might have flown, and I left you in the woods, you know, there''s no such thing as that.


    You know, I left that monster in a place where it was, and if it was, I wouldn''t laugh. I want to rub my forehead on the ground and apologize until I bleed. We have to find her before we can talk.


    "I may have left my senior worker in the woods. We have to hurry."


    Plus there''s no Lara I was putting on my shoulder, or Mr. Zozo''s pull. What should I do?


    "Just wait."


    Rockman pulls me in the opposite direction even now trying to leave the scene.


    Yeah, why do I have to wait, trying to shake my grabbed arm again, but I''m not even scared.


    If this happens, I masquerade the operation to freeze my hands and let them go.


    But I can''t do anything bad because whoever sees it must be me. If it''s true, I should apologize for suddenly pushing it down and unjustly entering such a lavish hall...


    "Who is that girl? How long have you been with Mr. Alwes?


    "Oh, that''s not intimacy or anything, Mother. That''s from the school I was at, the same age. What a powerless woman to challenge that Alwes, not like your mother said."


    "That''s right."


    It''s true, isn''t it?


    Unh nod yourself to those words you hear from the corner.


    I''m not close. He''s my enemy.


    I remember them well because they were in the same classroom as me.


    As far as my face goes, I may have had some kind of party at the nearby nobles today.


    "Hey, hey, let go of me."


    The rock man standing up is superior to my height. Plus the hand grabbing my arm was huge with my thumb and middle finger around my arm and fingertips stuck to each other.


    I feel like my arm is just a stick.


    He''s in the Knights. He says he has more chances out there than I do, but his skin is white and I envy him. It was extra because I was wearing black knight clothes. The likely golden hair to the shoulder is bracketed in one behind and feels elegant somewhere.


    I used to have a sweet face like a woman, but now I had a weird story sparkling with the addition of youth-specific sharpness there. Yes, it''s sparkling.


    "Well, I''m sorry I took the liberty of coming in"


    ¡­¡­


    There''s nothing good about being self-respecting forever. Be a good adult now. I won''t move on unless I can divide it somewhere.


    Because I''ve never honestly apologized to Rockman, the face that comes at me for apologizing is Kyoton. Not a dumb surface, not a true face, a strange face.


    "But we have to go fast,"


    I''m coming, Mr. Zozo! Lara! Pull!


    "Alwes, what''s going on? There was a woman in front of the mansion making some noise... Hmm? Who''s that girl?


    Father.


    "I''m not supposed to be allowed in there except for the nobles. Though we had a day party before the court ball tonight, are you going to escort Duchess Carola? Do you want to accompany that daughter?


    To the gentleman who suddenly appeared, I stopped moving.


    Whoever Rockman called his father was beautiful and sturdy, dressed in blue horseback riding clothes and with a splendid jawbeard. Her hair is brown and doesn''t look much like Rockman''s. He has powerful eyes. Is it because the eyebrows are riddled and brave?


    But is this the third Duke of Rockman, Michael Arnold? He''s the first person I''ve seen.


    But you said you had a luncheon, which means is this the Duke of Rockman''s mansion? Finally, Koz''s home.


    "Right?"


    His pale eyes are staring at Rockman''s arm.


    The Duke seemed to be making some huge mistake.


    "No, no, Duke! Totally wrong to consider, don''t worry!


    Disturbing air may flow from the ladies who reacted to the words of the Duke of Rockman. I feel the color of the gaze, which was so vague until now, has increased sharpness somewhat. I don''t want to. Stop. That''s not true. The Duke looks at me in panic with pleasure. Why do you have such a spare look when your own son is talking to such a common man, and you''re making a weird mistake?


    Rockman on the other hand (son) still keeps his hands off my arm without reading the air. What the hell.


    "Ha,... Father. I would have said that and been seen behind the pillars from earlier. Make as many jokes as you want. And, Hel, the man you were talking about, the senior at work, is probably outside this mansion."


    Speaking of which, the Duke just now, a noisy woman? He said.


    "Huh? Outside?


    "There is a technique applied to this place so that no one can break in except the Duke''s man who trusts him. If a stranger breaks in, the man wanders through an endless maze, just as he is sent out."


    "But how do you know seniors are out there?


    "Because I''m the one who hung this technique. The hooked human appearance is transmitted directly to my brain. Beautiful woman with brown skin, isn''t she?


    What kind of technique is that? I''ve never heard that before, but was that just something I didn''t know about? When I asked subtly where I learned such a trap-like magic, I was told it was selfish, so I felt dizzy. I didn''t expect you to make your own magic. It''s a shock like getting hit in the head.


    After graduation, he said they were all full of what he had to do, but even though he hasn''t been in the Knights for a year, he carries the task of captain of the First Platoon, and beside him, he thinks magic by his own power and goes by the role of man. Above me, pushing through more than that. I can no longer see the top. When can I beat him?


    Or does that mean, Mr. Zozo, that he got out of the woods with me, but he got hooked up to the Duke''s house ritual and wandered the maze, and he got poised outside?


    I''m sorry, Mr. Zozo!


    I''m sorry!


    I can''t apologize enough to her.


    "Duke, I''m sorry I went in illegally! I''m so sorry! I failed my magic at work, watered my luncheon, and really..."


    Now it''s time to wave Rockman''s hand off his mind and make a flat apology to the Duke of Rockman. That lowered my head enough that I was about to plunge into the floor already. That I don''t like Rockman, but it has nothing to do with this guy who is the Duke.


    The guy who let go of his hand was more grown up than I thought and he didn''t complain or say anything.


    "Well, well, look up. Well, that outfit is from Hare''s place. I was surprised, but I thought it would be better if I saw something interesting. Looks like you''re in a hurry for that, but are you okay?


    "I am truly sorry! Yes, I was in a hurry, to demons..., nothing."


    "Demons?"


    A sharp gaze was pointed at me by Rockman, who spat the word demon.


    Bad. I almost leaked investigative information to someone else that I hadn''t even brought back to Hare at risk.


    He asks me again, "What''s wrong with the demon?" but looks in the direction of the day after tomorrow and turns away. Absolutely. We also have a thing called confidentiality.


    You gave up after a while, and you stopped looking at me like I was shooting at you. It''s not comfortable.


    Maybe it''s about him putting himself in a place called the Knights, so I was a little concerned. The Knights can''t help it because the demons are burning their hands, too.


    "So where were you going?"


    That''s what Rockman said and wrinkled between his eyebrows. He''s still turning a grumpy face. Did you not teach your parents to wrinkle so much...... that they will look like that in the future? Humans, they say everyday habits affect old age, so you have to be careful.


    Though I can''t remember smiling back at him because I don''t remember much.


    "To Hare, I was going"


    Though in the same school year, the opponent is the Duke''s son. Not to say a good enemy, Duke Son. Say he''s annoying, son of a duke.


    Now, as a courtesy, I returned it in a respectful tone.


    Reminds me of what Miss Maris said before. It''s good while you''re at school, but if you see Rockman outside in a situation where there are other nobles, never speak in a cheerful tone.


    She doesn''t mind being casual to herself, but she was advised (Maris clouded her there) that something was going on in the aristocratic world.


    I really did use more respect now, but, Maris... is everything all right?


    "Heh, yeah"


    Then the wrinkles between Rockman''s eyebrows stretched and the next moment he began to grin disgustingly. What a bastard. Funny. If it weren''t for the Duke''s son, he''d be the best, brightest and most talented guy in a beauty shape like you, or something...


    But it is a howl of losers.


    I don''t want to be any more miserable, so let''s just not speak ill at this time (not ill at all if you think calmly).


    "But I came here for some reason."


    When flying in the magic formation, you must have definitely thought of Hare. The Magic Book also says, ''Throw away the clutter you don''t need, and put just one in your own soul''.


    I am only right.


    Only right......


    "Second place!


    ¡­¡­


    Exactly......


    "Second place!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    That pass......


    "Second place!


    Sooo......


    "... Holy crap"


    I fall off my knees.


    On a beautiful marble floor, with my dirty dirty hands, I cried without tears.


    Must have been then.


    When my mind was killed (or killed) by the word "second place" released by Mr. Zozo at the end.


    It''s already like a menstrual phenomenon, and I''ve got his face on my mind with regret. Bitter memories of that school day. Sweetness is not as good as sugar grains.


    What an unconsciousness. I didn''t know I was this stupid. I''ve been so focused, and trying to make a mistake with this can be a heck of a day if my real, real life is about to be threatened.


    "Okay."


    "When I transfer, my son... maybe it''s because I''ve thought about Master Alwes"


    "Hmm..."


    Standing up flirtatious, I turned to the Duke.


    The Duke nods at my words and strokes his jaw. Nice jawbeard.


    "... wait, I wonder if there''s any other way to put it. Please don''t do this because your father has a weird misunderstanding. I guess I was thinking about you anyway."


    Rockman who was lying down, no. It''s tricky because there are two Rockmen on this occasion, so shall I call them Alwes and in my heart?... No, I knew I''d stop. I don''t like it. I don''t like names. I can''t even call this guy by his name, even though he hasn''t called that Saturners name. I can''t even call it in my heart.


    Rockman, who was lying down, says so with his arms in his arms.


    "I won''t be bothered. It''s a very serious idea, a real one."


    "So I wonder if there''s any other way to put it. You must be really stupid, poor thing."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A man as insensitive as an iron plate. I could see a bump of blue muscle floating in my temple.


    Patience, patience, nanary. If I say it back here, the common people will make fun of me for not having common sense either. I can''t say anything back because I''ve already broken in. I''m a fool. Still as a wizard, he is immature as an official of Hare. I''ve done something wrong to Mr. Zozo, and I need to hold a reflection today. Alone, of course.


    "Duke. What can I say apologize for, but could you accept this if it''s not annoying? It''s not suspicious."


    Remove one piece of yellow paper from the sachet and give it to the Duke.


    "Hmm? This is from the Ancient Magic Formation"


    "It''s an absolute defense. It can only be used once, but it creates a wall of defense that no one can break. Don''t worry about guys like me breaking in."


    "But you couldn''t possibly write this, could you?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I look at the magic formation and they say it''s smudging.


    This is what I was writing for one day. I''m letting the stick absorb it, but just in case.


    "My boys are excellent. They''ll pull what I say, but my face is good. Magic is also a gift of nature. The beauty of being able to do anything. He''s smart."


    I just thought my son''s pride had begun, but for some reason I know he''s going to pull it off at the beginning, so I can hear you say it''s because of me. Because I don''t dislike the content (or because it''s true), I listened quietly.


    However, I don''t like the praised product, and I turn around and drink fruit liquor.


    Ho, find his weakness. Is it a bad idea to be praised by your parents, or is it?


    "I guess it''s because I have such a son. It''s only been a few minutes since I met you in person, but I can tell you''re a genius of hard work. Alwes told me you were a loser-averse, mouthless student, but what, you''re a good, uplifting lady"


    It was me who was niggling, but I opened my eyes and solidified at the words that came out of the Duke''s mouth.


    I hate to lose, mouth, bad, student.


    I stare at Rockman. He''s telling his parents something.


    I don''t like to lose or have a bad mouth,... although I certainly wouldn''t go wrong with that but I wouldn''t tick it off to my parents. If you''re your own parent, you don''t feel comfortable with other people''s parents thinking that. Very bad. I''m uncomfortable. I can''t sleep.


    Remember later. Watch your back at night.


    My eye-catching eyes tend to stretch with strange faces.


    Then you found someone you wanted, hey Shelly, or something, and you went away. You womanizer.


    ...... hmm?


    The Duke now said, ''I heard you were a pupil who hated losing and had a bad mouth''. But I have never met her before, not to mention my name. How did you know I was the one student who hated that loss and had a bad mouth?


    "Keep the magic team dear."


    Putting a finger on his chin and thinking about it, he puts the paper back in his hand.


    "But..."


    "What can I say instead, will you ask me for one favor?


    Now that Rockman is gone, it will be me and the Duke.


    "Please, every? What is it?


    "Will you sneak up to the royal palace ball tonight?"


    "... Yes?


    I think it''s empty ears, and I listen back.


    Royal Palace Ball? to, sneak me in...?


    I didn''t know what he was talking about and it solidified again for a few seconds.


    "There''s something I want to make sure of. I was just about to ask someone."


    Ignoring me like that, the Duke keeps talking.


    I thought Rockman and the Duke weren''t alike. It''s me, but the foreword is withdrawn. I feel something definitely similar that isn''t what it looks like.


    "Confirm¡­ what?


    "I can''t tell you that, but I want you to act as I say"


    Meditate one eye, please, she said.


    I want the courage to turn down every wish of the Duke. I was wondering if there was anything I could do to apologize for the inconvenience, but my wish for you to break into the Royal Palace Ball isn''t very much, but it''s too awesome. I''m sorry about breaking into people''s houses. Why is that necessary in the first place? I was curious to ask why, but I couldn''t ask why.


    To me and the Duke talking in confidence, the people around me stare at me with suspicious eyes. I think it''s primarily a gaze at me.


    But there, the eyes of the young women are not mixed.


    As soon as Rockman, son of the Duke, was away from me, all the beautiful courtiers he had watched in the far-roll had gathered around him. I may have thanked him for the first time. It got a little easier.


    But I have to get out of this place quickly, find Mr. Zozo, and get back to Hare...


    Seeing me bewildered, the Duke took out his own white handkerchief and cast magic on it.


    Fluffy and floated in front of me. It is the magic of the Duke that writes the letters. I don''t know what it says because the surface is hitting the waves, but I want you to come to where you wrote it here, I was told in my ear.


    "I have a job, so it''s hard to get around very early, but will it be okay?"


    "I don''t mind by the time the star bell rings. Even that time will suffice."


    "Really?"


    My job ends before that star bell rings. Time for the bells to ring is more or less enough time for the average family to start eating dinner. Maybe a little later than that again. I work hours in the evening because I work day shifts. We can all go home before dinner.


    "Shall I call her here, my lady says?"


    "Huh?"


    With that said, the Duke rattles his fingers in both hands with a pattin. Then Dosun fell from the ceiling, and a man fell.


    "Hey, Mr. Zozo!?


    "Oh no, nanary! You worried about me!?


    "Mr. Zozo!


    It was Mr. Zozo who fell.


    Lara and Pull are there.


    I hug her body and lack half a beard while checking to see if she''s hurt anywhere. Against me apologizing so many times for being sorry, he slapped me in the forehead saying that if they apologized so much, I wouldn''t be angry from the start but I''d feel more guilty.


    Then the Duke took the two trespassers to the front of the mansion and sent us off to Hare.


    "Is it good for me? I''d rather ask someone from another nobleman than a little girl I just met."


    On your return, check with the Duke again.


    The white handkerchief held was in a sachet.


    "You''re the good one. Appropriate."


    Of what?

 19 Hare Job Edition - 5-4

    Now it''s time for us to go back to Hare.


    I am impressed by the fact that I have arrived safely at my destination by squeezing my hands together. It was a few minutes ago that Zozo told me not to give up and try again when I tried to go home with a normal demon.


    Without fail, the magic succeeded brilliantly and held her thoughtfully because of her sense of security and accomplishment.


    I thought it was a beast for a moment because the momentum was too great, but Mr. Zozo is still a good senior. Even if he''s smaller than me, he looks bigger.


    I tried to apologize to her again with that flow, but before I apologized, I ended up feeling depressed because I was magically sewn up with my upper and lower lips.


    All I had was a mugmug and a roaring voice.


    "So, this is the leaf you were touching?


    Mr. Arquez takes the brown leaves and narrows his eyes. He had the tip of a leaf and was spinning a circle.


    "Mr. Zozo''s pull is the one he took from under the demon."


    Peek at it from behind him and I''ll give you another dead leaf. The leaves Mr. Arquez has are brown. The leaves I offered are green.


    Actually, just in case, they had two pulls for me. What a good user demon. That''s Mr. Zozo''s feather lion, well dressed. But even Lara hasn''t lost... so what am I competing for?


    "If there''s two of them, they might show up clearly"


    What we have now is Hare''s backyard. It is a place where officials come and rest. Just the right place to rest your tired body, such as a chair made of marutai or a water drinking area on a fishing floor made of cloth the size of which each person can sleep on.


    And no matter what you hide, I just failed to come on the magic team. I didn''t tell anyone, but it makes me want to shrink. Don''t look at me, don''t look at me dumb.


    "Please"


    "Arquez, please."


    "What, well, leave it to me"


    Me and Zozo had come here to ask Mr. Arquez to do some leaf memory detection. He was just on his lunch break.


    When he returned, there were fewer demons and clients in the hare, and apparently the time had passed when his busy schedule culminated.


    "Looking forward to seeing what it looks like ~"


    "Deputy Director Arquez, please."


    I''m not the deputy director.


    Besides us, there were other employees here. White and black uniforms are interwoven and lively.


    They were the ones who couldn''t get into a break then. They were all having lunch talking about stupidity because the job was finally settled. Some people are eating rice with a mog and snack in one hand.


    Good, I want to get to dinner soon, too.


    But if you don''t finish the requisition soon enough for Mr. Malaya, you won''t be able to calm down and have dinner or anything.


    I was with the kid when I left Hare, but I couldn''t help but see that her hindsight was somehow smaller than the kid I was next door to.


    "You''re eating bugs."


    Everyone surrounds him with leaves and pays attention to it.


    Two dead leaves with no weirdness whatsoever. No one would think that there was something important hidden in this, not just normal people, but anyone but people who didn''t know why.


    "I want to be able to use memory detection soon, too."


    "Yeah, yeah, I''ll do my best with you"


    I am still unable to detect my memory and I am currently in training. Mr. Zozo doesn''t seem to like it either, so I decide to leave this to Mr. Arquez, who is good at it, or can do it normally.


    I was slightly tempted to ask someone else for the job we brought back. Even though he kept sitting in our seats instead of us away from reception.


    But if I went back and asked him not to sign up early, he told me to ask more and more people who could because it was not my personal job. It''s true that Hare''s work is like we''re all turning it around, so when they say that, it makes me feel a little lighter.


    But I don''t like to rely on people all the time. I want to be a wizard, a human, that one day will be relied upon, that makes me want to rely.


    All right, everybody, just stay away from me.


    When he says that to his companions around him, he points his index finger at the leaves he places on the ground.


    The operator must not divert attention from the subject.


    And he turned his fingers anti-clockwise glued, and Mr. Arquez began to cast a spell as he did.


    - - - Pooh...


    After a while, a small light is created over its leaves. A light smaller than the tip of the pinky finger. Then the light gradually grew larger, and when it squeezed smaller again, the black oxen began to apply over the leaves. It also looks like fog.


    The gradually increasing magnitude eventually deformed into some form.


    "Is this the third thing Nanary saw?


    One of the officials, the glasses woman, sister Harris, said so and slapped me on the shoulder.


    "Yes, this is it. Three on the side."


    Three red-purple eyes float there, though not yet fully shaped.


    Mr. Arquez stopped counter-clockwise and turned it back clockwise.


    Then the black jade becomes thicker and denser and more shaped than just now.


    "Is this who you are?"


    Mr. Arquez stopped his finger.


    What we see in our eyes is a black, big object, a creature, walking on all fours. In some cases, he was physically fit to walk on both legs. There are three glowing eyes in parts like the face. Her tongue was unusually long and even about her chest. The ear-like thing on both sides of his face was sharp and alien. The teeth are sharp and stick out of the edge of the mouth two at a time. Skin? Skin? The hairs, etc. did not grow as I saw them in, and like this, it was teetering. Black light, or it feels like it''s sticky. I can''t touch it, so I don''t know that much.


    Let me just say one word.


    Disgusting.


    "You sound like a dead man''s tongue."


    "Is that what a corpse tongue is?


    Mm-hmm. Roars as Mr. Arquez holds his mouth.


    A human tongue?


    All of a sudden a noisy word popped up.


    A corpse.


    "It''s not that long... I found a human body there when I went to investigate. The body was worn out vertically, but my tongue was spooky at the time. It wasn''t as unusual in length as this demon, but it looks a lot like the tongue of that man who lost his temper."


    "Who are the other animals?


    "Different shapes. Take a good look. You can tell by the roundness, the thickness, the tongue of our own."


    To his words, Mr. Zozo, who was next door, showed me his tongue.


    Indeed, the human tongue is more akin to that of the demon than the tongues of Lara and Phoenix and the feathered lion of Lucos.


    "As we all know, there is no form set for demons. It can be said to humans that the structure is the same, but with different faces, different heights, different personalities, different magic types that can be used. Demons are more than that. But that unique magic is common to all demons. The power to retain in your body as a source of activity, that disastrous demon power. Thanks to its characteristics, the art of exorcism exists, and it has no shape, but the colors are determined to be black, turbid green, and gray. It''s also somewhat easy to discern"


    "So this time, is it settled?"


    "It won''t be long to think about it"


    When Mr. Arquez says so, he single-handedly takes the snack one of his fellow workers had and eats it. I didn''t know you were going to eat muscha muscha of people''s eating... malpractice or bravery or sloppiness. I can''t believe you''re eating this.


    I asked for this on my way to lunch, so maybe I was hungry. I''m free now, too. But I don''t eat people''s stuff just fine.


    "But Arquez. Have you ever seen this demonic form anywhere? I know the demons don''t have the shape they want, but they do recognize something."


    "Hmm? Ah......, sure"


    Sister Harris leans her neck and thinks. Mr. Arquez nodded as he mogged his mouth at her words, but he looked at him as if he couldn''t remember either.


    Everyone around me seems to remember something, and I''m thinking about it.


    I thought I saw this demon somewhere. It''s not like I actually saw it, it''s like a painting or something.


    "Right, maybe not that one? Dr. Aristotle Pigli''s Papers"


    You came with a pin, Mr. Zozo slaps his hand.


    Dr. Aristotle......


    He was definitely the one doing the research on demons. The man has made a research presentation about demons last year.


    [Evil minded life form. alien being different from magical animals] under the heading.


    "There is no inherent brackets in a thing called a demon, a thing that is far beyond human expectations, a thing that threatens our lives and causes disaster, all in all, a demon thing. I call it a demon. ''


    "The boundaries with magical animals are ambiguous, but if we looked at aggressiveness, biological aspects, magic, etc. when classifying them, the answer would normally be, and we would have seen it ourselves"


    ''But even that classification is difficult to come by demons, and one thing we know is that those things live by eating magical people and things. That''s why they attack humans, eat them, and magic animals are also targeted for their predation. They don''t eat grass. "


    "In this study, I looked up the body of one demon to explore the answer to how the demon was born."


    "Then the result was astonishing, and what a human being the demon was."


    ''I''m not sure if it mutated, but the first thing I saw was definitely not in the human form, it was a four-legged beast. Fangs are sharp, skin is sticky green''


    ''But if you do an autopsy, your guts and genitals are made only by humans. We''ve decided that this demon was probably mutated by a human man''


    "Bones are also completely human objects, and are seen as things that forced bone placement to change and mutate into such quadrupedal walking"


    "We still don''t know how this demon became alien, but maybe the thing called demon isn''t funny when at least we humans with magic become"


    What he showed the world with the announcement was a demonic painting that looked disgusting. Correctly a precept by the Doctor.


    Except for the long tongue and the fact that the colour was not black, the shape remained exactly what Dr. Aristotle called a demon.


    I haven''t been touched about my eyes, but the painting has three eyes.


    I wonder if it''s the same as this.


    I''m thrilled with Mr. Zozo''s words.


    When I thought that was an ex-human, I was kind of suddenly scared. I feel like I''ve been shown up close to being the same creature that we are, turning into such a disgusting creature. Unpleasantly vivid.


    Everyone laughed at what she said, no way, but the expression was rude if there was no inner denial. I don''t suppose any of us have any idea of abandoning that possibility.


    But then... if this demon was human, then who is it?


    Nor was the ex-human demon that Dr. Aristotle discovered able to find out who he was after all. They tried to find him from someone who went missing that time of year, but I can''t help but judge Hare because there are hundreds of people missing every year, including other countries. It seems difficult to find because it is difficult to investigate beyond the country.


    "In the meantime, I''ll keep a memory of this figure"


    When Mr. Arquez moves this demon figure onto paper, he gives me that paper. They said to put this painting on the requisition. This painting was important because I don''t know anything about the features other than their appearance. Thank you and show Mr. Zozo the paper. She put her hand on my shoulder, thanking him as well, when she sent him a glance of respect that she was as clever as ever.


    "Me and Nanary are going to make a request. Once I can, I''ll check with my client and stick it out on the bulletin board, but I need the director to see it later."


    "To the director?


    She invited me into the building as she pulled the back door.


    Strangely, why to the director? If you ask, yeah, you didn''t say it yet, and I put my index finger up.


    "Hare, there''s going to be harm to the kingdom... demons, and I have a decision I need to give information to the Kings and Knights when such a request is made. Maybe it''s like a pact."


    Let the information flow smoothly for peace, do you mean?


    "You did, didn''t you"


    "Sure, you''re gonna get your client a proper permit, right? Because boulders also contain personal information."


    "Well, Chief, I''m sure you''ll be in a bad mood."


    Sister Harris puts her hand on Mr. Zozo''s shoulder and peeks into my face from behind.


    I''ve rocked my crusty light brown hair and seen it with a lively look.


    "When I report it, I have to go directly to the castle. See, the Knights'' captain and the director aren''t close, are they?


    Why do you look so entertained when it''s about the director being in a bad mood? The eyes behind the glasses are glowing.


    But I''ve seen the director in a bad mood many times, but I''ve never seen him meet in person. Would it be more awesome if I met you? Haunted bugs, maybe we''re not talking about throwing salt.


    Then a few minutes later, the requisition was completed.


    Additional to that request, Gorda Klein also wrote down her features. Short burnt brown hair, growing moustache, large. The outfit will communicate details of the missing person''s clothes, etc.


    Mr. Malaya asked Hare to come back and check the contents before sundown and sign it.


    "Looking for people! ''and under the letters marked'' big fat '', insert the words'' Demon Note/Urgent ''in red. This way the demon eats up faster than usual.


    As early as today, we may find someone to take the request.


    When I told Mr. Malaya that there was a demon in the East Forest, he was surprised and at the same time convinced that...


    After all?


    Did you know anything about her reaction? And I listen. As hard as it seems to say, Mr. Malaya told me why he looked at me when he said he was sorry.


    I didn''t tell you when I first came here, but the truth is that Pockel had recently stopped stopping at the edge of the fence to avoid the East Forest. The forest also feels wetter than before, and she and your husband talked about it several times.


    But nothing was harmed, and he left it alone because there was not so much impact.


    Besides, I just heard that Pockel had escaped because I didn''t know how or how Pockel had escaped.


    "You will find, will you..."


    Her client, after signing it, zeroed that out. But soon afterwards, if I didn''t believe it, who would believe it? I said how lonely I am.


    I guess I''m anxious and I can''t help it, and my brow drops.


    I can''t stay or not if I want to be my own family. I can''t wait all day. Thinking of it, Mr. Malaya has been for the past day and a half...... I have a little kid, and he smiled when I gave up, but he seemed pretty impossible.


    The matter of the disappearance of the North Forest has not yet been resolved or discovered, which makes me unnecessarily anxious.


    "It''s easy, I can''t say, but we all wish your husband well. Let''s leave the rest to the demons."


    That''s what Mr. Zozo said to her as she settled down in the wooden chair.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    "Sir, can you find me?"


    After Mr. Malaya left, he stuck it on the bulletin board: ''Find people!'' I look at the requisition and squeal. I mean, there''s Mr. Zozo next door, so he doesn''t even talk to himself.


    "All this has to do is get the demons to do their best."


    The sunset sets through the window. I sighed with her, staring at the red light.


    "Nanary hasn''t had dinner yet, has she? Shall we go eat after this as promised?"


    "Yes.... ah"


    My stomach rings.


    "What''s going on?


    "No, you know, I''m sorry I made a promise after this."


    "Oh, I''m good... Is your stomach okay?


    I had a promise to the Duke.


    "It''s okay."


    We still have a little while until the star bell rings, but we don''t have time for dinner. No, there is, but if you want to eat anyway, I want to put it in my stomach after I run out of errands and nothing. I hate to say no to Zozo''s invitation, but I can''t help it all.


    Speaking of which, I hadn''t taken a good and proper look at that handkerchief brought from the Duke yet. They asked me to come here, but I wonder if there''s a place in that cloth.


    I''ll try to sneak the handkerchief out of the sachet so she can''t see me next door. I didn''t make any noise. I spread the cloth slowly and it said "Behind the Duke''s Mansion."


    ''There''s something I want to make sure of. I was just about to ask someone. "


    I was saying that, but what the hell is the purpose? I can''t deny it felt like I suddenly came up with it. Either way, it must have been a hassle.


    But I''m happy to be relied upon, so while I feel frigid, I want to do what I''m entrusted with perfectly without fail.


    But at all, when it comes to him, it doesn''t happen. (Pretend not to look at what went from me to there at this time)


    I don''t have time for dinner, and I''m still hungry.


    "Hey, Nanary"


    "Yes?"


    "The Duke of Rockman''s house where we moved today, right?


    "Yes."


    "I envy you ~. You were in the same grade as your kids, weren''t you? You''re my friend."


    "No! Absolutely! We are not friends!


    "Huh? Oh, yeah?


    She hasn''t heard anything detailed since that metastasis. It''s just that this can happen, and he consoled me and encouraged me.


    But he was still wondering why he transferred over there. I thought we were close enough to come to mind, but it spilled.


    "In the first place..."


    But it''s not enough to hide it, so I''ll tell you the details. I want you to explain everything in detail and understand what it''s like to recruit.


    Don''t hide the fact that the two of you are humiliating numbers in you or that he is your enemy.


    "Oh, you were such a student."


    Mr. Zozo is nodding and listening to me. I see, you did, and you ask me personally.


    In the past, we''ve all told Nike about Benjamin, Maris and many other friends, and they''ve all wet their pillows with tears because they can''t seriously ask, "Yes, yes, I''m an octopus in my ear," or "More than that, you are." He didn''t deal with me at last. I can''t believe Benjamin. That''s how my story was reported with Satanas. If her lovely romance story is still true, my story is that Satanas fell in the hallway, which is less than the story.


    Mr. Zozo seemed to God to listen to me from start to finish, perhaps because I was new to that story.


    I still need something called heart support.


    Become a Zozo believer today.


    "So, you''re a friend after all, aren''t you?


    "Absolutely!"


    Destroyed.

 20 Hare Job Edition - 5-5

    "Excuse me, Mr. Zozo, then. Best regards,"


    "It''s okay, I''m still free today. Good luck."


    Director Loctith will have a report from me, and Mr. Zozo will get me out of the office as soon as possible. I don''t have to go that far, but it was sweet on your word because it''s a thankful offer.


    Out of Hare I head with Lara to the Duke of Rockman residence.


    "You''re getting a little dark."


    "Dear Nanary, please get on your back"


    "Thanks"


    I don''t use magic formations. Not because I was afraid of failure, but because I didn''t know who was there, I couldn''t transfer. He seemed to want me to sneak up on it, so he hangs the magic of his seven-color coat on Lara and himself and flies through the sky.


    "Then I guess I could have you flying west."


    Rise to the sky with the feeling of flurries and brain floating.


    I see where the Duke''s residence is, more or less, in this case.


    Beneath the king''s island, to the west.


    Maris was told about the location of the mansion and how awesome it was when she was a student, but she was not interested in the sand grain.


    It was information I didn''t even want to know, but when I went outside the Duke''s mansion to return to Hare, I didn''t like it because the island looked east.


    Plus the mansion is big. In the garden there was a maze of fountains and gardens, large and like a small castle. The first time I saw the whole mansion, I accidentally tied my mouth in one letter and stared at the top of it.


    My house in comparison. My house is not even a quarter the size of that garden. That''s obviously not like any other noble mansion. I''ve never seen a noble mansion that much, but it wouldn''t be that big. If that had been built many times, there would have been no trace of dust left in this country for the people to live in.


    I''m not going to compete to this point, so I thought the house didn''t have to be this big.


    The distance from the hare to the destination is not that far. That would take a lot of time if I walked, but it wouldn''t have taken that long if I''d ridden the user demon.


    "Is it good here"


    Swirl gurly around the mansion and get behind the Duke of Rockman mansion.


    That said, the building, not just behind the mansion, outside the enclosure, again outside the fence, though. The mansion looks far away, and I don''t have half the sense of unspeakable alienation. The aunt''s house, three things ahead of her parents'' house, is still closer. What is this place?


    There were few people on the back, there was nothing there. A short walk and you can see the private house, but there is a side of green spreading around, with a blunt narrow road leading to the side.


    "Dear Nanary, are you sure you want to do me a favor? Your father is Rockman."


    "... well. If you go in there without permission, you can smile at me and you can do me a favor and you can make me a charlatan."


    "But it''s a royal palace ball, isn''t it? It''s too suspicious to sneak around."


    "I wonder"


    I was just told to come here, so I''ll wait and chat with Lara.


    I don''t know what to do because it''s good to be here, but nothing really specific has been said. Or maybe the back is too wide to be good here. Even though the bell of a star will ring in a few minutes.


    It leads to Lara, who is next door. I buried my face in a comfortable hairline and meditated on my eyes. I can''t help but want to sleep strangely after work. I watched the sun behind my lid, which was already about to sink completely.


    "There was something about demons today, and are you tired?


    Look at me like that, Lara licks my cheek.


    "Yeah. I''m fine. I didn''t do much of that. I''m more worried about my client, Malaya."


    "... sure, that''s right"


    "It''s good because I can afford to meditate on my eyes like this, but I''m sure Mr. Malaya isn''t sleeping. There was a neighborhood under my eyes."


    Honestly, I felt both physically and mentally tired.


    "The demon said," Hey, sorry to keep you waiting "


    A man''s sinister voice whispers the conversation.


    Before us, who was unraveling the magic of the seven-color coat, stood the Duke of Rockman, the opponent who had made the earlier promise.


    "Holy shit."


    I hurriedly wake up and bow to Lara''s body. How dare you expose yourself? They recognize me as a sloppy person on top of my bad mouth. I don''t like to make any more unfortunate impressions on people.


    The Duke is wearing a swallow tail suit and poking a blue wand to the ground.


    When he smiled at me and shook his head that he had not waited at all, he told me to come this way and paved the way for the mansion. All of a sudden the fence disappeared and appeared. As I freaked out on that path, I follow him after him with great care.


    The road was through the mansion garden in grandeur, and I thought it might not make sense to sneak in. I mean, who wouldn''t want to find out and say it that way?


    Is it okay anyway? When I asked him, he returned because the people at the mansion were paying for anything but servants.


    May I be seen by the servant?


    "What, are you going inside your mansion?


    The first thing they brought me in was in front of a door that I would let inside the mansion. I''m confused when she opens up there and tells me to go inside. What the hell am I...


    "Um, excuse me. What do you want to be sure of? What did I do?


    I was worried and asked.


    "Right...... It would be nice if there was no one here."


    When I went inside, it was in a room with a red carpet. However, there are no beds, bookshelves, tables, etc. Big costume? It was a murderous room with one like it in the middle of the room and just a big mirror on the wall just like that. There are three women who think they are servants in blue uniforms. I told you no one was here, but there are people just now.


    What the hell is this place? I wonder if nobility spends time in a room like this. I do not know the preference of the nobility.


    "As a matter of fact, my son Alwes and the fourth princess of the Kingdom of Sheila, Carola, have been married by the king.


    Keep me as Pocan, the Duke closes the door and continues the conversation.


    "Is it marriage? Really?"


    Are you married to a princess?


    Really? With the princess.


    "... Huh? Is this marriage!?


    Marriage?


    Who did?


    He married the princess!?


    "He, oh Lord Alwes, that, Maris!!


    Stay put, Maris! Maris, oh my god!!


    Maris'' favorite is marriage!! Hey, Maris!!


    "Maris? Oh, you''re that beautiful Marquis Caromines housemaid. He seems to like my son...... We''re like royalty, so we can''t help it."


    The word Maris hits me in the head and hits the waves. I couldn''t help but worry about her, knowing what would happen to him. I''ve seen that Miss Maris nearby glittering her eyes and following her son-in-law.


    Or wait. I think he said something about giving me the royal end or something right now, but what does that mean? Oh, what, what.


    You noticed me pointing my eyes at you, oh, I''m the second brother of the present king. What a bomb I''ve dropped.


    King''s, brother?


    The second brother, of course, is the brother in that sense, right?


    Then the king, that is to say, the uncle of Lockman, is the king''s nephew, and the king''s child, Prince Zenon, is his cousin.


    And the Duke of Rockman will mean he''s a former prince.


    Maybe Maris said to me like, ''It''s a tribute! Kai-Yi!'' And was that what you said to watch your tone?


    I can also snort that I''m close to Prince Zenon.


    No, but even if they say that all of a sudden.


    I''ve only studied magic so far, but I don''t do any studies about nobility in school, and in general common sense, I only learned the name of the current king and the name of his child.


    But you''re telling people like me this, so maybe you already know something around Maris.


    Ask him if it is a recognized thing among the nobles.


    Then, no, he shook his head.


    They say only a very small number of people know it. Of course, a very small number of them include young ladies, they said.


    By the way, they don''t include the Marquis Caromines.


    Hey, why Maris!!


    It''s no wonder why I''m included when I say there''s no maris in a small part of it.


    "My son agrees, and the princess does."


    Ignoring me with my lips open, the Duke keeps talking.


    "Me and my wife are in a romantic marriage. I still have a happy life."


    Do we accept each other''s marriage? Then I wonder if it means Rockman has a favor too.


    But if Maris found out about this story, it would be outrageous. All I can think of is the sight of the flames burning behind her.


    Speaking of which, there were rumors before entering a long vacation in fourth grade that the princess of the neighboring country would visit this Dolan to meet him, something I had heard. Though I thought I was exaggerating rumors again, there are three countries adjacent to Dolan. The kingdoms of Naraguru, Vestanu and Sheila.


    Maybe that neighboring princess was about that Carola.


    If there had been interaction before that, there would be no denying the possibility that he had secretly nurtured love.


    "So... my son''s true intentions in accepting an immediate marriage are a little. I''ve had a few meetings with the princess, but it''s vague whether she likes it there or not."


    But without a heart, the Duke''s face will not float.


    If it was my son''s marriage story, I wish it looked more fun.


    "That kid keeps rumouring with women, but this time it''s not a rumor. If they do, the Duchess is going to marry us."


    "So... you know, what do I do?


    So what do I do?


    "Tonight''s ball is a masquerade. I can also see Princess Carola. So I''m making one bet with the king."


    "Is that a bet?


    "If you two can find each other in a mask, I''ll try to get lost and celebrate them."


    Masquerade. I''ve heard chills, but I''m not sure what''s going on. As for masks, I wonder if they hide their faces, but why do they hide their faces and go out of their way to hold a ball? You should have seen your face.


    Maybe that''s not why we''re throwing the ball, is it?


    That''s totally king. You''re having a little fun, aren''t you? Was there any other way?


    "Does the king say that''s good?


    "It was originally said thinking about the link between the country and the country. Bill, his eldest son, has now taken up his territory as Marquis of Rudelk and has become a couple with the second princess of Narragul. This is also a royal fate, but there is nothing wrong with it because I liked it. Besides, if I die, the Duke is going to give way to Bill. Since Alwes is Alwes and has been given another Marquis specifically by the King, he will live in that territory as it were after his marriage. Well, the king also says no."


    ¡­¡­ It''s a royal fate, isn''t it?


    "Because it''s a fringe coming from over there. I like it and I didn''t offer it here. The link between the country and the country is important, but he says that we, the people, are the best. But it''s something that she didn''t reject unexpectedly, sort of."


    "So, what do I do?


    This will be the third time I hear it.


    It''s time for answers.


    "I want you to mix it up with the ball and hear my son''s heart out"


    "... Yes?


    My son''s heart?


    You want me to mix it up with the ball and see if he likes the princess?


    I''m rude to the Duke, but I see that face with my jit eyes.


    I don''t want to say this because they are talking in a very serious way......


    "Um, I''d like you to forgive my disrespectful remarks, but I don''t think you''ll ever hear me mean it"


    "That''s not true."


    Oh, my God. Where does such confidence come from?


    "No, I can''t."


    "I told you you were fit, didn''t I?


    "Why do you think it''s appropriate, Ning Lo, as much as I''d like to ask the Duke"


    "Right. Let''s just say your daughter walked into the mansion."


    When the Duke said so, he called a servant who stood side by side in the corner of the room and turned me over to them. They push a ton on my back and say ''please''. Please? Do what?


    But it seemed like I told the servants, not me, and when I told him that they might have, he grabbed my shoulders, arms and hips and took them in front of the mirror, no, pulled them away.


    "Your daughter''s skin, it''s beautiful"


    "Oh well! Nice, empty hair."


    "Being a pretty lady!


    "Wow."


    That''s what they say, but I''m about to be stripped of my clothes.


    Suddenly, surprised, he held down his uniform sleeves and hem to avoid being taken off.


    "I''m not a lady! Or what do you do!


    Even when held down, the clothes were taken off smoothly, and at some point the shoes were also taken off.


    I tried to protest against the Duke, but there was no Duke in the room.


    Where have you been, that seemingly non-gentleman?


    "My husband asked me to transform my daughter into a beautiful, pathetic figure that no one else could beat."


    "Yes?"


    "Oh, are you going to the Royal Palace Ball?


    No, I guess they''re going.


    Even if they say so naturally.


    "But, you know, I''m just a common man, right? How can you go to the ball so easily? How many are the king''s brothers?"


    "No? The king must know."


    "Huh?"


    A servant says sarah as he strips my underwear.


    I don''t weirdly resist when it comes to being taken off already. I feel that there is nothing I can do either way.


    But the king also knew that I was part of the plan. ''Cause I don''t want to do such a horrible thing to get involved in royal circumstances.


    Why, why?


    I''ve been trying so hard to be Hare''s receptionist, but if I had time to do this, I''d like to gather information for Malaya as soon as possible.


    "So, ma''am, you''ll be fine."


    That''s why I''m not a lady.


    Thoughts were backwards, my appearance was changed by their hands.

 21 Hare Job Edition - 5-6

    After he, the Duke''s men (three servants) were forced to change into bright white dresses, I was put in a silver carriage to come to the king''s island. I''ve never been that rare on King''s Island in six months, and the situation is array, and the white dress is heavy as lead, but I''m heartily excited. The view of the island from the sky is unchanged and beautiful, and while the view is good to see on Lara, it''s not bad to see from the carriage like this.


    But when a castle comes into my sight, I feel less excited and heavier at once. It''s depressing. It''s a punishment game. Go around. Make a right and jump out of here or something. I want to cheat right now. Does this also feel like livestock that can be put in a carriage when it is shipped?


    I put on my cheek and exhaled.


    "If you go into the castle with me, there will be no problem. You''ll be able to do some physical and magical research, but you''ll be able to do it right away."


    Speaking to me that way, who looks anxious in the carriage, the Duke orders me to stop at the horse. Then the carriage pulled over with a huge castle gate on its back and stopped perfectly.


    Oh, I knew it was de big. I looked outside with my face up against the window of the carriage, but at the top of the white castle where Prince Zenon lived, I could not see it hidden in the clouds. I''m impressed because I''ve never seen this castle so close. I feel heavy and the dress is slightly lighter, and thank you Castle. That pure, white look wasn''t Dada.


    Speaking of which, I wonder if Prince Xenon will be attending this ball as well. But since he is a third prince, I can''t even call him if he was there.


    "Oh, you too?


    "It''s going to be a fun night. I made it for this day."


    "How''s my mask? Let''s look good."


    When we arrived in front of the castle, there were already overflowing with people wearing masks. Some of the people climbing the castle stairs have green or purple hair colors for today''s masquerade. The mask shapes were all varied, and varied and distinctive, including a mask with clear eyes and no mask role, a mask with cat ears, a moffy mask that would use plenty of bird feathers, a mask with embroidery of flowers, and a mask with only one eye hidden.


    Plus, seriously, the mask, no. That could already be a disguise.


    There were people who were magically birding their heads, pigging, and so on, more disguised than masked.


    No one is naturally closing in on those people. The mask is too serious.


    We''re all too suspicious. I have a strange anxiety that the future of our country will be okay when I think that this is all aristocracy......


    I used the mirror in the carriage and took another good look at my outfit. Wouldn''t that be weird?


    Long scorched brown hair flushed back, a mask of golden butterflies enough to cover the entire face, a white dress decorated with understated lace, and a pair of vitreous shoes with high heels.


    My hair hasn''t gotten this color in a long time. Since I found out about the magic type, I felt nostalgic because I had watery hair, and I knew this calm color was good.


    But I want to ask the Duke something.


    I don''t know if this is me, then. Besides, I was wondering if it might be suspicious for you to tell such a strange woman your heart. The Duke was told that a masquerade was a concealed act. While wearing a mask, you become different, and you hide who you are and dance with strangers.


    The Duke used the masquerade mechanism and said, "I want you to find my son and ask him if he has a woman of his own accord." You look like a parent idiot, as you can see. Yeah, I''m a parent idiot. I can''t help but worry about my son''s romantic situation.


    As far as I''m concerned, I don''t mind that, but I can''t begin to talk about not finding that rock man first. By and large, to strange women, who do you like? Even though it is decided to answer appropriately even when asked.


    Well, it''s not like Rockman''s gonna tell me what he meant when he found out it was me.


    My entire face is covered with a mask, and my hair is burnt brown. No one knows who I am unless I take a mask.


    Many times I think, it doesn''t have to be me.


    It doesn''t matter who did it. This.


    On the other hand, see the mask of the Duke next door.


    I''m sorry to tell you, but honestly, you just wore a mask, didn''t you? ''Cause the top half of my face is just hidden on the silver side. If it comes from me who knows the original figure, including the outfit, it''s the same as not hiding anything. I can see your chin mustache.


    What''s with the mask? Where are you hiding it? What are you hiding? Apprentice those seriously disguised people, Duke. Let''s be one of those people.


    That''s how the Duke draws my hand while I think about it, and I get off the carriage.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, Duke of Rockman"


    Then the aristocrats, who were on the spot, approached when they noticed the duke who had stepped out of the carriage. I didn''t think you''d find out in seconds even though you''re wearing a mask, after all, that mask doesn''t serve as a mask.


    "Has the lady at Master Michael gone to the castle yet?


    "Because we''re close. I flew away on my own today."


    "Lord Lockman, how about my senior mask. Do you look good? Do you look good?


    You look great, Matarda.


    ... but.


    You are admired or such a large number of people talk to the Duke. Everybody keep your masks on. That seriously disguised person also calls out. I wondered if I could tell because of this, but he seemed to understand and appropriately hammered. That''s amazing, Duke. I no longer see all humans as monsters.


    And then one man next door, who cares about me, this woman? and has asked the Duke. I got stuck not knowing what to say, but I said that the Duke is the ''daughter of the Earl of my wife''s distant relative'', and I snort yeah too. Were they convinced of it, too, and went straight ahead into the castle with the duke and me surrounded. The truth is that the person named the relative has a daughter about me, and the gentleman and lady walking in front are asked if she came alone today, how are her parents, and so on. That''s what I couldn''t figure out and could only answer vaguely, but I managed to fool the Duke because he had received most of the questions that came to me.


    I don''t know what to say, but wouldn''t it be a little too loose? I wonder if I can doubt it any longer. Why are you listening so much to the Duke?


    It''s nice to be able to fool you, but the Duke of Rockman looks horrible for some reason. I can''t find many analogies that would easily upset the people around me, like that. You''re not hypnotizing me, are you? I wouldn''t be hypnotized before I even knew it, would I?


    I''ll try and cast the magic of unsurgery, but nothing changed. Was it good or bad?


    Once inside the castle, you can hear the instrument squad playing and where the music comes from.


    A completely different vibe from when you graduate. I feel like I''m stepping into a real ball. It wasn''t that the graduation party was inferior or anything, it was so luxurious that I felt that it had come to something really, really bad. Including the people who are coming to the castle, including those beside me.


    "Give me your invitation. I''d also like a title certificate."


    Before entering the castle''s large hall, he underwent a minor physical examination. When I say physical exam, they unravel the magic once, expose me to my face, and just let the knight on guard see my face. But if they do that, they''ll find out that I''m not the daughter of that relative.


    But when the knight saw my face, he bowed to me and let me through.


    ... such an idiot.


    And it proves the title, but when was I making my own certificate, the Duke handed it to the knight by behaving naturally and saying, ''It''s this daughter''s certificate''? Where did you get that stuff from! I look at the Duke in silence, thinking, but I meditate on one eye and laugh.


    This is the parent and the child. The frog''s parents were frogs. The frog child was also a frog.


    Then we arrived safely at the ballroom, the great hall of the castle.


    Hall with a masked swirling chandelier. On walls with sculptures of goddesses and angels, the ceilings are mirrored, and we see ourselves down there. So when I looked up at the ceiling, the Duke''s brain weather next door looked good.


    Either way, I''m worried about thinning my hair... what, as far as I can tell, that still doesn''t look bald. My hair roots are much tighter than my father''s, so much so that the tweezers are buried. I envy you. I want to separate that hair from your father.


    Me looking up at the ceiling and the Duke''s eyes crossed the mirror.


    Shit, I found out I was watching.


    "Speaking of which, isn''t the Duchess here?


    "You mean Leena? She would have come here for tea with Her Highness."


    "Her Royal Highness and..."


    Nothing gets stuck anymore.


    "Yes, even more so now, my lady. Can you dance?


    "If it''s a circus, it''s somewhat"


    I remember being forced to remember by Maris.


    "If you do that, you better not dance at first. Some of the steps are intense, so you should refrain from doing so."


    Even though it''s normal to dance because it''s a ball, it was a thankful word to me that I had completely forgotten that dancing was an accessory to the ball.


    I don''t need a dance move to be the receptionist''s sister, and it''s not something ordinary people around here can remember.


    "I don''t know what kind of mask Alwes is wearing, but take a good look and look for me"


    They seem to be listening to both of us talk about this finding meeting and telling us to put on masks that are as hard to find as possible for each other.


    Do you think I can do the art of looking for a rock man with such a hard to find mask?


    What is inherently called a ball is a place for single men and women to dance. Besides, he not only dances, but also matches his young daughter with the sons of nobility.


    Maris told me that it was also a place for young ladies on the social scene to dress up to find their future husbands and make fun of them.


    Then maybe it feels like today''s ball is in the final phase of the pageant if you try those two.


    "You can put something in your stomach because it''s a standing ovation."


    Standing food!


    In the direction of the Duke pointing his finger, there was certainly a standing food. Aromatic fragrance stimulates halfway odor sensation. I didn''t expect to put it on here for dinner anymore, so my stomach bug, which was quiet, was about to ring again. How delicious it looks, cooking for that colorful dessert. Must be the best food in the country. Because this is the king''s castle.


    When the Duke said, ''Enjoy, then,'' he sent me out to the cook to go into a different circle of nobility. No, you know, even if they tell you to have fun.


    I realize for a moment that I''m suddenly scared to be left alone and what to do, but more importantly, my body seems to have decided that filling my hunger is a prerequisite, and I went straight to the dish at the edge of the venue.


    There are just about two chef-like people around the food, and no one in the mask, or nobility, is getting close there. I wonder why. Even though it looks delicious.


    I get a plate and fill my mouth with meat and vegetables all by myself.


    "Wow, this is delicious"


    The mask covering my face is in the way, but I successfully carried it to my mouth to taste it.


    Well, from now on, I guess I''ll decide to look for Rockman from this place.


    Put your gaze across the fork with one hand.


    They can''t use magic poorly in the venue, and if they do, the security knight will force them out. They don''t mind if they''re just transforming, like those people in disguise or me, but they say it''s every now and then that they use flying, attracting something, or a spell of revelation or something to look for people or something.


    I guess I''ll have to judge you by your height. There are many tall men like Rockman, though, and, uh, even if you think so, it''s just someone completely different from being a bird or pig gentleman with that animal''s head.


    Besides, women are still closer to men who are normally masked without worries. That would be so. I''m too scared to get close.


    But what did I tell you about looking for Rockman...


    "Master Al, it''s a lovely mask."


    "You look great."


    "Let''s have fun today."


    "I''ve never had a masquerade before, so please be gentle."


    I''ve heard it somewhere, a voice I don''t like.


    Dear Al.


    "You guys look beautiful in a mask."


    How easy it was to find.


    Or I was right behind you.


    Turning around with Ba, there is a figure of Rockman surrounded by several women. The mask was wearing an object that only hid the upper half of his face, which was just different in color from the Duke. The Duke is silver and his eyes are black.


    My hair is tied to one as it was when I met her at noon, and I''m just putting on a mask where the usual rock man throws up his usual oral complaints as usual and doesn''t fulfill the meaning of the mask.


    I don''t care how you look at that. I can tell whoever you look at it is him.


    Hello, Duke!


    Your son, tell me you didn''t protect him!


    If you''re a rock man, you''ll find out. All the ladies are gathered around him. And Princess Carola, of course. The Duke showed me the princess''s picture earlier, so I knew immediately. Same blonde as Rockman, curly hair. White skin like you don''t know the sun. Luxurious shoulders. And big, chest. A busty breast I don''t have.


    As soon as I saw her, I want to think it was my fault that my posture got better than usual. Absolutely not. Me because I didn''t force you to.


    But wait. The Duke did,


    "If we could find each other,"


    He said.


    If I''m not mistaken, I don''t think this is marital finalization anymore. Though it''s too easy hide-and-seek. They told me to put on a mask that''s hard to find for each other, but if I open the lid, they''re both wearing masks that find out about each other. Doesn''t make sense.


    On the contrary, it can also be assumed that the two like each other.


    "Master Alwes, it''s been a long time."


    "Maris was here too, wasn''t she? How are you?"


    "Oh, of course."


    That, familiar caramel colored hair. And a red bright red dress.


    There''s Miss Maris.


    It was still inside the circle surrounding Rockman. I want to speak up, but I can''t. Damn. Even though you are the number one person who wants to be informed of this situation right now. And closest to him.


    You''re the one next to Maris, your lover!


    "Dear Aristotle, long time no see"


    "You sure are Rudell''s."


    "Yes, it''s Teddy"


    My ears pinned as I was sending a precaution to Maris.


    Hmm? I think I just heard Aristotle. Aristotle, Dr. Aristotle?


    "The research..."


    "No, about that..."


    Wherever it came from, I tried to clear my ears and pick up the words, they were heard from the one on the right.


    If you look softly on the side, there is a small, fat man with gray hair covered only around his left eye with a green mask and a brown-haired woman in a softly tall gray dress talking in with two glasses in one hand. She said Aristotle in the woman''s voice, so she must be from somewhere else.


    I''ve only seen Dr. Aristotle once before. It was when I asked the school to come as a lecturer. After I put out that paper (about the ex-human demon), I was in sixth grade. My stomach was still plenty out then, so if I hadn''t succeeded in losing weight since then, the kind of stomach I inflated with that air at the end of my gaze belonged to Dr. Aristotle.


    But why is there a doctor here? But I do feel that the Doctor came out of the aristocracy and managed to be the Earl. I wonder how it went. But then I can snort that you''re here, or that you deserve better than me.


    Looking enthusiastically at those two, someone slapped me on the shoulder with a ton.


    What, now I''m busy, don''t interrupt me, and I turned around and there was a gentleman (gentleman for now) standing beside me in that pig costume. After a few blinks, my shoulder hits up. It is not so true in life to be slapped on the shoulder by a human with a pig''s head.


    But as close as I was to holding a plate, I felt a strange sense of intimacy. He''s a dinner buddy.


    "Yes?"


    But although I was slapped, I try to call from myself because the other person doesn''t utter any words. The pig''s crushed eyes were looking at me. It looks real and has a similar texture. White hair was growing from peachy skin.


    Eyes to eyes. We don''t even move with each other as we are. In the meantime, the nobles and rock men around them were letting the conversation play against a background of elegant tones.


    I wonder what''s wrong. How much pig disguise (mask?) Though I do, it doesn''t mean I can''t speak human language.


    Ha! Aim for my plate that took the meat from the last one that was there......!?


    Pigs would be herbivores!!


    "You the golden butterfly. Do you like your rabbit?


    How rude of me to think about it, I got a response. Soft man''s voice.


    The pig gentleman points his finger at my plate.


    Could that golden butterfly be talking about me? [M]


    No, pig gentleman. I am Hare''s receptionist...... my name is Nanary Hell and I am an apprentice. It''s not gold, it''s not butterflies, it''s noble.


    There''s no way I can say it, my shoulders are muzzled, and you''re such a little embarrassment to butterfly.


    "Huh?"


    "He''s been eating all that since earlier, so I was wondering if he likes it."


    "Oh, yeah, yes. I like it. Very."


    "Is that right, after all? I like it too, it''s delicious."


    I thought something, but he said he seemed concerned that I had been eating all this meat badly just now, and he hung up on me.


    I''ve never seen you eat so much meat at a prom, and I was surprised.


    Oh, really? You don''t eat normally? ''Cause it looks so good, no, there''s so much delicious food. Even the chef-like guy next to the table, Nico, to me, how about this one? Even though he''s been recommending me. I wonder if I was eating that much.


    When I looked at the plate, the meat I had just had was gone. Meanwhile, a chunk of meat gobbles through his throat. Oh, when.


    I do think I may have eaten too much.


    If you do, the venue will be tempted.


    He told me that the pig gentleman said hello to the king, making his neck choke, wondering what was wrong.


    "Silently."


    A golden throne at the end of a white staircase, leading from the hall to the upper floor.


    His Majesty King Dolan, who stands up from it and overlooks us. Prince Zenon''s father.


    Black glossy hair inherited to Prince Zenon, a king in good shape with a good moustache. The appearance of weaving a red cape on a black military uniform looked more reliable than any king. I was fueled by future anxiety by the masked nobles, but I might be relieved to have a country like this King and the Princes of Xenon.


    "Everyone hide yourselves tonight and have a moment (Toki) of no clutter"


    When the king sounds his voice, the music that was playing in the background becomes louder.


    When the center of the great hall was empty, a pair or two and one masked man and woman danced there.


    As the Duke said, he was making such a fierce move, staring at each other with his hands together - rambling to the right with his fast feet, to the left, to the back, jumping on the spot... dancing.


    There was such a dance.


    and now I put dessert on a different plate and watched the sight. A chef beside the table would recommend something new. No, I appreciate it. It''s delicious, chef. Can''t you take this home?


    The pig gentleman was still lying down. There is food on the plate. I wonder if I won''t eat it.


    For now, well, okay, I turned my attention to the movement of the guy and the princess, which was my original purpose.


    Alwes Rockman is still surrounded by ladies in masks. If one of you calls out to dance, one of you is pulling his arm to dance with me again. Maris also raised her voice as a loser. Is it rude because I''m wearing a mask today? I think Maris said something about being so aggressive.


    The princess is beside her. I mean, other people, I don''t know if that''s the princess.


    Now how do we get close to him?


    The Duke says he''ll form an engagement when the two of you finish dancing the last song, or last dance. Anything, last dance seems to be something special, and it''s iron plates to dance with the person of your heart, lover, husband and wife, and the person of both thoughts.


    Maybe you should go early if you''re going to dance or explore.


    "Dr. Aristotle, no, Count Huey. Long time no see. It''s Fodulli."


    "Oh, is that Marquis Fodulli? No, it''s a mask. You don''t know who it is."


    Then next to me chewing the last bite of dessert, what a pig gentleman and that Dr. Aristotle started having a conversation.


    "Bu...... Ho"


    I could almost blow dessert by accident.


    Wait a minute, what are you talking about? Too many at once. I can''t help but wonder over there and here.


    Uh-oh, no more! If I had two of them, they would be able to gather information efficiently and carry out their purpose with ease... now I guess I''ll even remember the magic of the twins. Absolutely useful.


    "It''s rare to be alone in a place like this."


    "It''s this mask, so I can''t help it. And I wasn''t alone because I was talking to this woman."


    I took my hand (not daisy) trying to take the dish back and the pig gentleman tells the Doctor so. I want to hide it''s not me, but stop using me for it. If it''s not good. Even if it''s pompous and grand. Don''t worry, I''m named after me, too.


    "Is that your woman?


    Dr. Aristotle is looking at me.


    "Uh..."


    It''s up to you to take advantage of this opportunity and kill it.


    I had my grabbed hand subtly removed from the pig gentleman, and I turned to Dr. Aristotle to meet him gently.


    "Excuse me, is that Dr. Aristotle doing that demonic research?


    "Yeah. I''m dressed like this tonight, though."


    Have a good laugh.


    I couldn''t help but worry about the Doctor, I lost the temptation to be able to talk.


    "Because I won''t hide my name?


    "I didn''t mean to hide it from you originally. The mask is just one eye, so whoever sees it will know it''s me, right? Yet you think it''s weird to hide your name. Are you being someone different tonight?


    "Yeah, yeah. I''m ashamed."


    "So what shall I call you? What did Count Fodulli say to her?


    "You, the golden butterfly, and I am calling you."


    "Then let me call you that, too."


    My nickname has been decided.


    Or what this noble sense of play. It''s disgraceful, embarrassing, and good to mask. I think maybe my face is so bright red right now.


    Then should I call this pig gentleman a pig gentleman? That''s a nickname, isn''t it?


    Or should I call him the Foduli he was saying himself earlier......


    Wait, wait, wait. Why am I always involved with these two?


    But you spoke to me, and you spoke to me inside! and raising both hands. I might be able to dance that intense dance now.


    Call me Count Huey.


    Dr Aristotle, Count Huey, restarting his mask on me when one is stuffy, offers me his hand.


    Nobles have a lot of names, so it''s hard to remember. Although it is not bitter because memory is better.


    I put out my hand to shake it too. But his hand was not shaken, and he was taken from the bottom and mouthed on the back of his hand.


    Nobility!


    "Now you''re talking to the Marquis Fodulli about a new study. He gets opinions from time to time. I''m looking out for you after work."


    Then I wonder if this pig gentleman is also doing research.


    I stared at the person next to me after I got my hands off the Doctor.


    "Um, can I ask you one thing?


    "What?


    "This is a paper that Count Huey put out last year, is there any other possibility of that ex-human demon?"


    I can''t talk about the request I came to Hare or about myself, so I''ll ask him farther. This person is Teng himself doing research, and most importantly, he should know a lot more about demonic relationships than the people who know their pussy poorly. I think it''s on the edge of something to see you here, so why don''t we ask you a bunch of questions?


    "I don''t know. It''s also broken bones to capture demons and investigate them. So far, I haven''t found anything other than the demon I put on that paper."


    "Really..."


    "Do you, the golden butterfly, have an interest in that?


    "Yeah, yeah. I wonder how demons are born, and I can''t find the art of resisting them without revealing who they are."


    Put your hands on your mouth and have a bitter laugh with your oho.


    I wonder if it wouldn''t be a very good thing for a noble woman to hear something like that intriguing. Now the common man has become a nobleman, even though he is a perky nobleman.


    Perhaps it was not a good idea to ask in this appearance. They suspect this guy is really a noble woman.


    "That''s right. Would you like to come to the mansion next time, if you don''t mind?


    But with that worry in mind, my completed aristocratic operation had been a brilliant success.


    Maybe I''m pretty much an actress.


    "My research is not much liked by people. One way or another, it''s reprehensible."


    "? Why? Thanks to your research on demons, it can be helpful."


    "Some people think that about Count Huey, but others who don''t are just as public."


    A pig gentleman puts his plate on the table and holds the glass in one hand.


    "I''m not going to tell you anyway because I know that. It would be nice to know that there is one person like you in the butterfly. I''m always in the lab at the mansion, so visit me when you have time. If you say," You the Golden Butterfly, "I''ll gladly open the gate."


    The Doctor grinned so as he stroked his plentiful belly. It tells me the location of the mansion and even the name of the gardener in detail.


    No, no, no. Not if you''re laughing. Why put on a mask and tell that to a little girl who doesn''t even know who she is? I''m glad you said so much, and I don''t feel like there''s anything called vigilance, although I think it''s just a social dictionary... So did the Duke of Rockman, and one day I was worried someone was going to fool me.

 22 Hare Job Edition - 5-7

    As we talked about it like that, I totally forgot what the time was for.


    When we are discussing demons, at some point the music turns from intense and bright to a relaxed tune.


    "?...... ha!


    I realized that I had lost sight of my purpose.


    "What''s wrong with you, Butterfly?


    Something''s wrong. Maybe I''m an idiot after all, just like Rockman said.


    "How soon will this ball be over?


    "By appointment..."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this will be the last round of music. Find someone to decorate your memories for tonight."


    Last dance!


    Not if you''re already asking for a chance to dance with Rockman.


    Each of the masked nobles finds his or her counterpart.


    Count Huey looked around smiling because I was old enough. A short distance away, a couple of people who were here are finding you... and your husband and putting your arms together.


    Then those two...


    "Butterfly you, if you don''t mind dancing with me?


    A pig gentleman breaks his hips and reaches out to me as I hold the mask and kick ass.


    "Oh... with you?


    I alternated between Count Huey and the pig gentleman next door.


    "If you don''t like it, don''t hesitate to say it. I''ll get away with it."


    "No, no, no, no, no."


    You act like a prince even though your face is a pig (excuse me).


    Even if I skip that, I''m confused by the invitation to dance, but if it''s a circus, I''m confident I can dance there too. But I''m confident! And not until I can say it with my chest up.


    It was against Rockman that I was prepared to dance first, so I remembered in a hurry that my purpose had not yet been achieved. Still nothing, that''s not what I could have said when I took a joke with the Doctor about the purpose before.


    "Shall we go then?"


    I move my neck and look for the two of them as the pig gentleman draws my hand into the center of the hall to see how I took the halfway back. The Doctor waved at me that it was not good to be young, so I took my gaze off with a bitter laugh, and it came to my attention that those two had just arrived nearby.


    For the last dance and what the two of them chose was still each other. Princess Carola is Rockman, and Rockman is picking Princess Carola up a player. Looks happy and entertaining and most importantly.


    Looking at the two of them, the music poured out quietly. Working with a pig gentleman, I also take dance steps by flow.


    ¡­¡­


    Watch the two almost finalised marriages from under the mask.


    Yeah, not nearly. It''s definite. That one.


    I have done bad things to the Duke, but I hope he can be relieved by this too. In the end, Rockman''s true intentions ended without asking, but if he chose his own path, then it was up to him to decide what he would do.


    Oh, now I see you two laughing at each other.


    "Oh, my God, it doesn''t look okay"


    "What is it?


    When I saw him smile, the voice of his heart went out into his mouth. I get my neck tilted by a pig gentleman who is my dance opponent.


    "Someone''s about to decide on a marriage, but it seems your parents were worried about it."


    "Really?


    "But he was depressed."


    There was no point in coming to this ball from the beginning.


    Though Dr. Aristotle was involved in the harvest.


    - - - Gum,


    "Hmm?"


    "Oops I''m sorry, I''m not good at dancing,...... my feet okay!?


    "Don''t worry about it because it doesn''t hurt or itch. Leaping is more important than dancing accurately. Everything."


    I stepped on his feet as much as I wanted.


    If it''s a circus, a little. I think I learned in one day that even though I couldn''t do it, it wasn''t easy to get on a favor or an invitation.


    But I can''t tell by the look on my face all the time because it''s a pig''s face, but I got embarrassed because I felt you laughed gently at my failure. I can''t believe I laughed, I may not be laughing, but from now on, I need to do a good dance so they don''t laugh.


    If you fall, you don''t just get up, jump up and turn around. Let me show you a stand up that determines a brilliant landing.


    "Now, my brethren. Let us now expose ourselves to the mask and colour the night of the ball with our true appearance."


    The moment he was turned crooked in the arms of the pig gentleman, the king''s voice stuck to the hall.


    Confusion and whispering are raised from all over the venue.


    I saw a king looking at us from a high place not sure what it meant.


    Then powder from the ceiling? Something like a grain of light comes down to the people in the venue. It also fell on my arms and hair.


    If you look around to see what the hell it is, you''ll feel uncomfortable with the space you''ve been looking at.


    The masks of the people wearing the masks were off and their faces were rounded out. Besides, I don''t see any people wearing bizarre colored heads like purple or green, and no one wears a bird head or a nasty disguise.


    My vision, which was also masked and somewhat narrow and dark, has regained its brightness and the view is better. The weight of the mask had disappeared from his face.


    Hair dripping over my chest also returns to water color.


    "So, who is it?


    "To?"


    You said, "Who''s getting married soon?"


    I heard the voice I found out from in front of me. Stiffen with your face facing to the side.


    But that''s impossible. Because the owner of that voice is over there...


    Is that it?


    It''s nice to have Princess Carola''s mask removed, but the other guy she''s putting together is a guy she''s never seen before, not a rockman. Light brown hair, a little low on the back, whoever it is. Princess Carola also looks surprised with her hands on her mouth.


    Could this be, like, a magic release?


    But why is the mask off when it''s not magic?


    But then, the person I''m dancing with...


    Gigigi, and turn your neck from side to front.


    There was a man in glasses with an unmade blonde hair stretched out to his shoulder, looking down at me with a dumb surface.


    I had never seen him wear glasses before, so he looked like a different person for a moment, but whether I looked closely or not, the man was someone I should have been watching all along, someone who couldn''t possibly dance with me.


    There is no such thing as a pig''s face.


    I do my eyes on Princess Carola, and then I see the person in front of me again.


    "............ to?


    "Oh, that was disguised as my body."


    "Heh no?


    I got a weird voice.


    "Sometimes it''s not bad to be a pig. I''m good at transformation, but I don''t know where to use it. I missed the lady even if she spoke up, but the masquerade was reasonably enjoyable."


    This man is going to reposition his eyeglasses with his middle finger and stroke my head with one hand pompous and comfortable.


    I don''t give a damn about that hand, Bessie. It''s humiliating in humiliation to be stroked in the head by him! No, insult!


    Then he gently patted his head in retribution this time, no, bessi. It hurts.


    "Hey, why?


    Marquis Fodulli?


    A pig gentleman?


    What the hell!


    "Why are you here?"


    "Why, that''s my dialogue, isn''t it?"


    You, you, Alwes Rockman!


    Glittering bastards with glasses, blonde hair, eyes and skin standing in front of me.


    "Huh, Marquis Fodulli."


    "I am Marquis Fodulli. I''m not lying."


    Oh, my God.


    That, but then, what happens to your marriage to Princess Carola in this case?


    "I mean... why are you here again?"


    Totally stupid is troublesome, the cloth that was hanging my head from shoulder to back, cape? So I cover it up with a bah. My vision darkened at once.


    What, hey!


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Besides, they said he was stupid again. Angry.


    "I know it''s more or less a father tangle, but haven''t you forgotten that there are people who know you?


    "Hmm?


    He grabs the back of his head and pushes it all the way into his chest.


    Crush. Crush your face. I guess this guy isn''t going to crush me and kill me.


    "There''s also Maris here. When I find out there''s someone here who''s not a nobleman like you, it''s gonna be tough."


    I see. Is that so? I''m sorry I doubted you. I''m sorry.


    But we can''t run away from this place like this or anything.


    Besides, the courtiers who assumed that the opponent who was dancing with Princess Carola was Rockman also noticed that this one was the real Rockman, and they rattled their heels and felt signs of approaching this one.


    No more ~ Dear Alwes!


    It''s terrible to cheat! And I hear voices.


    Oh, yeah. Within the moment,


    "What is it at a time like this, but listen to me for a second"


    Ask for Rockman''s face, which can be seen from a slight gap in cloth, with his face pressed against his chest grinding upwards.


    "What? I''m telling you, I can''t lend you my ears dressed up right now."


    Lockman, with his face close to me visible from the gap in the cloth of his arm, narrowed his eyes as he looked depressed at the glasses he was wearing.


    I said, "I know."


    I shall carry out my original purpose.


    "You like Princess Anta?


    A very small voice, but threw the question to reach the other person.


    I wonder if I heard it right, and I ask Rockman from the gap.


    "I don''t know what to say at all."


    So, what do you say?


    I want you to answer me quickly, get out of this arm with your dad, and let me disperse you from this great hall as soon as possible. Wrap paper napkins around your head, of course, when it''s back in water.


    "Then listen to me."


    After being sighed lightly, she is told quietly in a voice as if to tell a secret story.


    "Articles 3 and 17 of the Sorcery Labour Code of the Kingdom of Dolan and Article 31 following Article 30 of the Law of Aristocracy"


    ¡­¡­


    "What?"


    "Don''t you see?


    "No, that''s the problem."


    "I see. I''m still understudied."


    I accidentally held my fist, but I could.


    I''ll definitely freeze you!! This man!!


    Besides, they''re laughing at me for getting the answer ripped off.


    Or Duke, I didn''t get any after all!!


    "Dear Alwes! Why?"


    Doing so, I can see Princess Carola rushing over to Rockman.


    And vice versa, he slowly took his face off the gap in the cloth.


    No word of agitation. I think objectively that I might be in a bit of a hurry with this situation.


    "Hey Carola. You look beautiful today."


    "Beautiful... more than that! Why you?"


    "Who likes you?


    I only hear voices because they are embraced. But thanks to Rockman''s words, I can see that this place was surrounded by a strange atmosphere.


    I can''t even hear the nobles around me, so am I watching these two interact?


    "Well, I don''t."


    The arm holding my body only slightly tightened.


    "Then what are you talking about? I like you, Alwes."


    "No. If we go any further, we''ll get to the point where we can''t take it back. Before I do, I need you to shake me."


    It''s like another one of those crazy talking fights...


    I mean, what? You think Princess Carola didn''t like Rockman?


    Then why would Princess Carola want to marry Rockman...?


    "Tell your father properly. I''m not the king who leaves my pretty daughter''s wishes unchecked."


    "Me, me..."


    "I love you, laughing next to the man I love."


    Gusung, and I hear Princess Carola crying.


    I don''t know if a woman crying player finally comes across a scene that makes a princess of a country cry. While I''m not happy at all, it''s time for me to get out of this arm or cape that''s getting hot.


    I can''t get out, though.


    "Right...... right. You''re stupid. Me."


    "Go away. And then I''ll do something about it, so you go back to your country."


    It was like stroking the little boy''s head and a crying voice.


    "... yeah, I will. But, but, Alwes. I... I liked you so much that I thought I could get married and spend the rest of my life with this guy. I don''t think you were either."


    "If you''re getting married, I''d rather have a smart, beautiful woman like you. But I want to be in love for the rest of my life, and I refuse to marry like this."


    It sounds like love and marriage are saying something different. I mean, they''re not in love with each other, like...


    Finally, Rockman''s words, Princess Carola''s voice was deafened.


    Instead, the footsteps that someone hangs on their heels keep them away from the vicinity.


    "What do you mean...?


    "She had a man she liked. That''s all."


    That''s what Rockman answers when he noticed visibly my voice whining small.


    "Oh, so you broke your heart, Rockman?


    "... If so, I don''t know if I''d say it in grandeur to him"


    "Oh, sorry."


    I honestly don''t know how he feels.


    Did you like it, or didn''t you like it? Seems like he was thinking about her and acting, but it''s a subtle place.


    Before I said anything rude about having a broken heart, and wondering if I would dig that story back again, I decided to shake a different story.


    "... you know, by the way. I want to go home. What am I supposed to do?"


    Another story, or I''m not free enough to tear up people''s erotic shacks either. No, I have free time, but I''m talking about wanting to turn my consciousness to other things if I have free time.


    Get out of the dark sight early and get some fresh air and just head back from the king''s island to the kingdom below. That''s the next assignment the Duke gave me. The one I decided for myself.


    "I can''t use magic, and there''s Maris and all that"


    "I can''t keep you in my arms forever. What shall I do?"


    The Duke won''t have to say anything from me. He''ll say something from Rockman, and whatever, Princess Carola has someone she likes, but she can''t be honest, and Rockman, who was aware of it, let her make a decision before she got engaged to each other. She goes back to the country, and Rockman stays here. It will tell you that this is the decision you two made.


    "Speaking of which, I heard earlier, why are you here?


    "... secret investigation"


    "Oh, my father told me to find out what I meant."


    If you know what I mean, don''t ask.


    "How do you know?"


    "I would have come into the castle with my father. Besides, you''ve been asking questions you wouldn''t normally be interested in knowing it was me."


    It certainly makes sense that it is strange in itself for me to ask him that hand question. We know the character of each other. I just have no idea, but I think it''s odd that I''m being done by Rockman in that respect, so I think it''s only natural that they spotted me in that way.


    Besides, the Duke would care if it was accompanied by a strange woman next to him, even though he was wearing a duke and a discovery mask.


    What, were you suspicious from the start?


    "I thought it was a perfect disguise"


    "If you want to disguise yourself perfectly, don''t be beautiful."


    "What?"


    Not to be beautiful?


    I wonder why I can''t be prettier in disguise. Or is this said to be beautiful in the distance, or what? But it can''t be said or thought, so Rockman told me that he didn''t know what I was talking about, and that''s why you were so scared. [M]


    I don''t even know what it means to be scared. I want to believe I''m not stupid.


    "Ha... - If you think you found a good woman, this is it."


    "What?"


    "Anything. I mean, I''ve had bad luck for a long time."


    When I got an unexplained response, I leaned my head.


    "Dear Alwes, what are you doing?


    A woman called out to us, no, Rockman, as we continued the Gucci conversation.


    Speaking of which, I realize I hadn''t gotten out of that situation yet.


    "What was it? Earlier."


    "That''s Princess Carola, isn''t it? Was there a problem?


    There are signs of one woman after another gathering around.


    I can''t move. I feel like it''s over when it moves.


    "Dear Alwes, who is the woman under that cape?


    It''s Maris'' voice. My heart pounds on that suspicious word of hers.


    I want you to notice this, but I don''t want you to notice it. It feels awful.


    I can''t even speak now, if this happens to me! I decided to let some means decide.


    "Ho, ho... go-ho"


    "Oh?"


    Operation Special Sick.


    "Ghekho... Ho, Ho"


    Even speak painfully.


    Sounds painful...... yeah, actually painful. Because I think it would be better to suffer in earnest, and thumbs my own throat so hard.


    I''m an acting wizard now, Nanary.


    "I''m not feeling very well with this one. It''s too harsh for me to show my face. Not a very, but ugly, oily face with a runny nose and a hole in his nose, is it?


    He said it was okay.


    "Well! Were you?


    "Then you might want to go home soon."


    How much he wants to tailor me to an ugly woman. It''s good that the intention was communicated, but I''m not convinced of anything. I''m not convinced by the line when they tell me that I was 100 points out of 100 on the exam, but not 100 points out of 100.


    But the ladies and Maris seem convinced of it, and when they can get out of there, they start guiding Rockman.


    Thanks, made me want to tongue the guy who says it in a cool voice, but I can''t really complain because he''s kind of hiding it from me.


    But it doesn''t make any sense for a masquerade to be unraveled.


    "When you get out of this castle, you''ll leave the island with a demon. Okay?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "My conversation with you will cut my nerves."


    My long, seemingly short day there ended with this conversation with him.


    By the way, there were no knights or anyone outside the castle, and it was me riding back on Lara''s back, wondering if she was this defenseless and okay, even though there was a bond.

 23 Hare Job Edition - 5-8

    The next day.


    I always had the morning as usual so that I wouldn''t even feel the dust on the aftermath of that masquerade. After that, when I got back to the dorm, I took a bath, tried to fall down and fell asleep on the bedside.


    I don''t know what to do with the white dress that the three servants at the Duke''s place made me wear, and for now I''m caught in a protruding clothing hanging.


    I need to go give it back properly later.


    ... though it stinks.


    "Huh..."


    The heavenly ways you can see through the window are dazzling to your eyes.


    I change from bedtime clothes to Hare''s uniform in my sleeping eye and make my own breakfast to eat. I overslept and carried rice to my cheek, not my mouth, but I carried it properly to my mouth and ate it.


    Let''s wash our faces later.


    ¡ñ ¡ñ ¡ñ ¡ñ ¡ñ


    "Mr. Zozo. Good morning."


    "Morning nanary.... Are you tired?


    "Not at all. I''m full of energy."


    Attend Hare and settle into a prescribed seat.


    Speaking to someone on the night shift, next to me sitting in my work seat, Mr. Zozo sat down with an extension.


    I normally meant to exchange greetings, but they lowered my brow butt and looked worried, but I''m not tired and energetic molly.


    Mr. Zozo is the one with the extensions, so when I told him that you wanted to sleep there, I always stayed up late and looked at the magazine so it wouldn''t change, and he stretched out and did the extensions again.


    Women''s magazine as seen by the women of the kingdom.


    He''s bringing us the latest fashion. That''s no match for any knowledge or magic, Zozo says it''s the strongest book he''s ever read.


    But such an exaggeration, I think, she told me enthusiastically that "How to Drop the Intended Opponent," "Women Called Ladies," and "Love Fortune Today" were very interesting articles this time.


    But from those three things, I can see that Zozo might even be in love with someone.


    Maybe not.


    Between late at night and early in the morning, few clients and demons come to Hare.


    Or not so much.


    Even today, even though Peppa and I are at work, we are able to chat because it is early in the morning.


    If the director sees such grandeur and staff blossoming in public discourse in front of his clients and demons, his fist bones will fly.


    Prior to this, my fist was flying at a male employee who was bursting into laughter while talking to Mr. Arquez.


    And two shots.


    Seeing two mountains of tampons on the heads of stuffy and distressed officials, I swore a firm oath that I would never fall for it.


    "Speaking of which, it''s a different story, but yesterday...... no, I think it''s about midnight when I got in today. I hear there was a demon who took Malaya''s request quickly."


    "Huh?"


    I take the duplicated requisition out of the drawer with Gossogoso, and she shows it to me.


    How thankful it was yesterday today, and that someone took it on in the middle of the night.


    Which and I ran my eyes over the paper and looked at the orchid with the name of the person who requested it.


    "Oh, oh?


    "What''s going on?


    The name of a man on one side and possibly a woman on the other.


    Both were names I knew very well.


    "This name¡­"


    "Hi, I''m here because the request is closed."


    When he shrugged with one population, the door to Hare''s entrance opened from the outside and two demons came in.


    I take my eyes off the paper and say good morning. It was me, but I was a familiar person, so I get stuck in words for a moment.


    "Oh, Nanary."


    "Ah, nanary. Long time no see! How are you?"


    The names of the men and women on the paper in the requisition.


    Nal Perseus Satanas


    Benjamin Meda Lilith Fertina


    The middle names are all alike, people I know.


    These two were my former alumni and valuable friends, exchanging letters even after graduation.


    "You were the two of us who took the request."


    The two people who called out to me, Satanas and Benjamin, had accomplished the request, so they went to the receptionist who was not dedicated to my client and had it handled.


    The request those two were taking.


    The fact that the request was fulfilled means that Mr. Malaya''s husband was found.


    And while that demon lurks in the woods, from night to morning.


    How quick the job is, I smacked my hand and admired it.


    "Those demons, they''re working fast. Do you know him?"


    "Yes, I''m a friend"


    "But I''m glad they found us. I was just wondering."


    "What?


    "Your husband didn''t become that monster."


    careless, but he scratched his cheeks with his fingers and Mr. Zozo looked like a bum. But it was really good, seeing her stroking her chest down, I think the same thing.


    ''Cause it was really good. Because Mr. Arquez said that (like a human tongue or something), I thought maybe, too, so I would be relieved if I knew it wasn''t.


    I also got to know Dr. Aristotle, so if anything happened, I might as well go to his mansion, as I thought.


    In the end I don''t need that anymore, but I want to keep my mind tight enough to keep it in the corner of my head.


    ... Though I''m not noble, and I don''t know if it makes sense to go because Dr. Aristotle doesn''t know who I am...


    "Bye, Nanary, nice to meet you here."


    Then Mr. Zozo comes to the director for a moment and puts his hand on my shoulder and stands out of his seat.


    Shaking her neck vertically with acknowledgement, she entered the back room early enough.


    Being left alone at reception, I am not in any hurry to be alone, and see Mr. Malaya''s request again.


    Demon-busters who deal with unscrupulous demons are still amazing.


    Regardless of who you are, even wizards with the skill of studying magic and both doing and defending attacks are the ones you don''t really want to confront.


    Those guys also eat magical humans, so they freak out pretty much a lot at the time they''re being put in predatory targets.


    From demons like this one, it''s like we came all the way to our place and the ingredients were eaten on two legs. There is no such opportunity.


    "I''ve never seen Nanary at work before!


    The two of you who paid for it at the reception over there and picked up the money came to my seat.


    Benjamin rocks his red wavy hair and looks at him with a glitter in his eyes.


    Did Saturners cut his hair or his silver hair was shorter than before?


    They both dressed like they wouldn''t expose their skin, Saturners had long trousers on their blue long sleeves and Benjamin dressed with arms on their short sleeves through their feet on a long piece of cloth.


    The demonstrators are often dressed to suit their requests¡­ naturally. If you are a field worker, you come to work with heavy equipment that incorporates light clothing and low mobility if you are related to demons.


    So without leaking into the example, these two were dressed like that along the course of it.


    "That white uniform isn''t so cute."


    "You''re pretty, yeah, pretty and cool too"


    "I''ll only give you sweets if I compliment you."


    "Oh, give me that."


    He takes the little treat out of the bag hanging on his hips and gives it to me, as declared. I''m at work now for now, so after I said thank you, I laid the cloth under the chair and left it there.


    Let''s eat properly later.


    She is a man who will always do what she has long proclaimed, and her ability to execute, especially against the paedophile side, is amazing. Although I have a habit of retreating at a critical time, such a place was also a preferred part.


    I''m still horrified that it hasn''t changed.


    "But that''s amazing, both of you. You found Mr. Gorda in one night, didn''t you?


    "Hmm, well. It was easier because there was no demon in the requisition."


    "He''s the guy, but they found him pretty soon. Going deeper into that forest, there''s a lake, but it was falling near there. I kind of wondered if my face was also blue and white and dead for a moment. But I''m glad you responded to our voice."


    "And as it says in the supplement to the request, I also have a map of where I discovered it, so you''ll have to look at it later."


    From what I hear, Mr. Gorda was found almost intact, but his complexion seemed so bad that he hurried to heal magic. He said it seemed okay because he couldn''t seem to tell if the healing magic would work even though there were no scratches, but he calmed down with some of it.


    As soon as he found it, he went to Mr. Malaya''s house and handed Mr. Gorda over.


    Mr. Malaya seems to have lost his hips safely, and the two demon-busters, for some time, apparently followed them and their couple.


    I was thanked for being bowed down many times, Benjamin said with a bitter smile.


    And by the time the sun went up, she calmed down, so she signed it and said she had come all the way to Hare.


    Teng himself, who was missing, didn''t seem to be awake yet, and he couldn''t ask where and why he was in such a state, but he also said that Malaya at the time was coming here tomorrow, so if you ask at that time, let''s hear it.


    Incidentally, the supplement to the requisition that Satanas had mentioned was the one he had added in case of discovery, in order to go to the investigation to make memory detection on the spot.


    If I know where it is, I will use magic and not ask the person and reveal the history, so it will be the information I need.


    "I would have liked to get rid of the demons anyway."


    "Nal, you''re a little bloody troublesome.... Yes, we haven''t had breakfast yet, have we?


    "Let''s eat here."


    "Then I''ll bring you what you seem to like appropriately. Find a seat and wait."


    "Oh."


    Benjamin rushes to get a meal.


    Seeing that look, he turned his attention to Satanas, who was alone in front of me.


    "How long have we been working together? I''ve never seen you here before."


    It''s been about six months since I started working here, but I''ve never seen two of them before.


    Sometimes I saw my own father because he was a demon, but this is the first time I''ve seen the two of them.


    "Really? I thought we weren''t going to see nanaries, either. We had business yesterday, so I thought we''d go to work at night."


    "I see, maybe you didn''t happen to see him. I haven''t been able to sit at the reception over there yet... I''m the immature one."


    Everyone works hard. Nike works in a squad where there are princes and knighthood chiefs as female knights, and Prince Zenon, as a third prince, has a busy day and night to become deputy chief.


    Maris is Maris, and he seems to be studying and socializing hard to succeed the Marquis, and Rockman is also appointed captain of the squad and stands above people.


    Benjamin and Satanas have steadily gained experience as demonstrators and, like this one, work is also pampered to help people.


    In the face of it, I am scattered and disappointed that I have failed my magic or slipped my nerves into the castle elsewhere than Hare.


    "But I hear a lot about you, don''t I?


    "Ask what?


    "He also personally asks me about my troubles and consultations, and the requisition I pasted doesn''t take a day to hang on to the demon''s hand. So when you make a requisition, the beauty with the water hair is good. You only have nanaries with watery hair."


    ¡­¡­ No, he said that''s not naive. ''Cause I''ve only been working for six months, and they''re letting me work while I''m attached to my senior.... and I''m not a beautiful woman. I''m not mistaken for someone. "


    I''ve never heard or heard of that before. I''ve only been at work for six months, but there are so many stupid rumors going around. Embarrassing.


    What would you do if someone who hears such rumors were actually disappointed to see me? Not more intimate than I thought, or more demon-busters not eating up on the requisition than I thought, or not beautiful at all.


    It is reputational damage in a way.


    "He said don''t worry about the details. You may not be aware, but that doesn''t mean you''re working so hard."


    It''s impossible to care about details or anything, because reception life is at stake. I wish I could be as optimistic as Satanas.


    Saturners are always floating, so I haven''t seen much of them in a hurry or anything.


    Though the conversation I''ve been having is different: show me the answers many times without knowing the answers to my homework.


    "That''s right, Satanas. How''s it going?"


    "What is it?"


    "You two work together, don''t you?


    In other words, what about Benjamin and his friends?


    He also swimmed his eyes and turned his hand back, wondering if he had guessed it, u...... I can see you''re upset.


    Whoa? This reaction has never been seen before.


    Could that satanic nurse finally get Benjamin......


    I used to say a lot about scattered boncubbons being good or older, but this is......


    He looked at me with a lot of anticipation and found his mouth cracked.


    "You know what, Nanary?"


    "What?"


    "A man who loves a woman is a dangerous bet in this world."


    If you look serious and wonder what you''re going to say.


    I stick two fingers in the other person''s head, yes.


    "Ite!!


    "I''m not betting. I''m not playing."


    "... what are you talking about? My dad said it while my mom beat me up, so I''m pretty sure."


    What are you talking about?


    "Then what. Are you saying that Benjamin still doesn''t care if he tells you to like him or hang out with him?


    "I don''t know about that..."


    "I''ll tell you what, when Benjamin cries and cries and cries because of Saturners, he goes to freeze his body and mind with more ice than he''s ever done to Rockman."


    "... a woman''s friendship is her best enemy"


    "Did I say something?


    "Nothing."


    I set my eyes on Satanas looking in the wrong direction, but Benjamin stopped talking because he brought me breakfast.


    Seeing him horrified just because he was saved, I feel it''s not that far away that these two get along well and Satanas breaks.


    "What were you talking about?


    "Have you been working with Benjamin? Like."


    "Excuse me. I''m not gonna pull your leg, Nal."


    Anyway, I''m probably settled for this love at the point where he invited her to work. It also depends on the person to prolong it and be honest immediately, and I decided to keep a smile on them as I looked at them like that.


    I told Satanas that, but Benjamin cried when he cried, and the culprit has the character of descending the Iron Sai himself, so maybe there''s no curtain for me to come out.


    I''m not interested in Rockman''s erotic shakedown, except for these two.


    After they had breakfast, they left immediately today because they already wanted to go home and sleep. I''m going to talk to Nanary all the time if I stay like this, so what a word to add.


    That''s troublesome, but it doesn''t change my pleasure.

 24 Hare Job Edition - 5-9

    "What are you looking into?


    "Well, you know, a little"


    "Nobility law in labor law?


    Work also paragraph, during breaks, including lunch.


    Sister Harris and Mr. Arquez just happened to come to my place, which I was looking into in Harle''s library, to put the book back there.


    They have about three thin books in their hands, each lowering the bag they use for outside work from their shoulders.


    I didn''t see either of them in the morning, so I wondered if they had even gone outside for a preliminary investigation.


    "That''s thick."


    Look at the book you have on your desk, and Sister Harris takes it.


    He stared narrowly at the seemingly difficult book...... with his light brown soft lateral hair in his ear.


    "Then listen to me."


    "Articles 3 and 17 of the Sorcery Labour Code of the Kingdom of Dolan and Article 31 following Article 30 of the Law of Aristocracy"


    That unintelligible word that raised further questions, even though I thought I could finally hear my heart at the ball.


    I didn''t want to be a wacko to know what that meant, but I didn''t want to be left ridiculed, so I was flipping through the legal shelves in Hare''s dossier room and going over it.


    I know how many articles of the labor and nobility laws are what they are, but I don''t know what that law means that Rockman was saying.


    Is it causing something or is the event about that law leading to that Rockman''s answer......


    "I''m still understudied."


    Bakie, the brush in your hand breaks in two.


    "Hey, Nanary? Your hands are black."


    "Never mind"


    "Hell, your face."


    "Never mind"


    Annie.


    As for the lack of study, what a worry-free man to say it grandiose from the front, just in case the billions were inferior to him at all.


    When I think of the ladies yesterday, I worry about them.


    Are you guys really good with a guy like that?


    "A man I knew was supposed to marry, but it seemed like the woman I married had another man I liked. I know her. I pulled myself away lightly, but when I asked her if she liked her, she just said these four laws... What is it?"


    I was foolish toward the two of them peeking at me as I wiped my hands that had turned black with a brown hand wipe.


    "Didn''t you try to get married because you like it?


    "Hmm. Let''s call that a mystery..."


    I''m telling you, I''m losing track of wax, too.


    "Isn''t this all made by Chancellor Curoli?


    Then Mr. Arquez put down the book he had and took the paper I was writing down the law on.


    He looks at the paper as he strokes his jaw with one hand.


    I looked down and wondered if my forehead was depressing or if I had occasionally raised it.


    "Are you Chancellor Curoli?


    "What''s that Prime Minister Curoli?"


    Curoli or vegetables?


    To me and Sister Harris leaning down his neck, he took out one book on the top shelf and showed it to us.


    On the back cover and on the cover it says [list under the Kingdom minister].


    List under Kingdom minister......?


    If you ask me, Prime Minister Curoli and I are about 200 years old.


    "I was studying law. I even looked into the background and people that made the law at that time."


    "Why were you studying that?


    "Huh? Well, I wanted to be in the kingdom court."


    In the end, I got tired of studying and joined the Knights, and I laughed bitterly.


    "Chancellor Curoli seemed like a pretty good player, and the reason he made that law is so funny. It''s all about women, isn''t it?


    ¡¤ There must be no discrimination between men and women with regard to wages for labour. Two are of equal value.


    -Slavers of witches are forbidden.


    ¡¤ Sex traders, mainly women, must make a declaration to the Kingdom. Unauthorized persons shall be punished in Article 16.


    ¡¤ Noble men must not impose concubines, mistresses, etc. on working class women. Strictly forbid, even if by agreement.


    ... It is certainly about women. You can read it, but you can''t see what it means.


    Could Mr Arquez say that reason be the answer?


    "What was the reason?


    "It seems that the woman in the Prime Minister''s mind at that time was not a nobleman, but a common man. That''s why I made it for her to make things a little better."


    "Heh."


    "Say these words when you die,"


    "''It''s hard to get this. In this life... I never had trouble with a woman, but only a woman who decided to be alone in her lifetime'', she seemed to squeal."


    That seemed to be the language of, even though it was married.


    "You''re a nasty man, that prime minister. I never want to get married."


    "But he was a pretty boy."


    "Well, that bothers me."


    Sister Harris seems to be delicious.


    But I suppose the wife who was asked did not enjoy it, but the Chancellor lived his whole life, and the common woman seemed unforgettable.


    He may have been one of them, though he says it will be more colorful in his memory than anything he can get. What is it that I may not be the word to say that I still live my life less than half of its prime minister?


    "Ah!! Maybe that''s what that nanary friend was trying to say?


    "There are other people I like...... I mean!


    Sister Harris, yes, definitely not? and pull Mr. Arquez''s black hair around, bouncing. There was a beeping noise.


    In a situation where his hair was about to fall out, he was about to eagle and crack the glasses she was wearing on his face.


    The 40- and 30-year-old struggles were plain.


    "But you may be referring to the woman who decided to be just one person in her lifetime that you said there were other men you liked. Maybe he really broke his heart..."


    Then I looked into the person and thought it might be something else, but in the end, he was really quite a player.


    I almost got stabbed a few more times by a woman or so. Well, naturally, naturally.


    ''There''s someone else I like...... I mean!


    In the meantime, he seemed to want the line of heartbreak to be denied, so let''s just say that this time.


    You can''t tell me the answer anyway, so this is the answer.


    But if so, it''s a long way off.

 25 Hare Job Edition - 6-1

    After the lunch break, we get to the receptionist''s seat. I couldn''t make much time to eat because of the research, but I put it on the rice once and it was checked until I was satisfied, so (although I haven''t solved it) it was good. That stuff is good enough to look into during the break.


    Above all, that doesn''t make my stomach poor. Do you starve to death even though you work?


    "Back."


    "Welcome home. Then I''ll go take a break after I put this on."


    During the break, I ask the senior woman who was sitting at the reception to speak up and vacate her chair. The break is on a shift basis, so I bowed my head to the senior who was letting me go first. Speaking of which, Mr. Zozo hasn''t come back since he went to the director, but is the story lengthy?


    I haven''t seen it since I took my seat in the morning until now.


    "That paper. What is it?


    More than that, I was concerned about what the seniors said they would stick, and pointed at it.


    "Here? I just got it from the neighboring country next door."


    In the hands of seniors, "Ice Witch Exclusive/Expedited! There is a piece of paper that says''. Is recruiting a witch a big deal of work, and what must be an ice-shaped witch? I wonder what kind of work it is.


    A senior tells me that the queen of the kingdom of Orkinis is gathering samurai to look at it strangely.


    Hmm.


    A maid.


    As my predecessor said earlier, the Kingdom of Orkinis is a country next door to the Kingdom of Dolan, a little further than the Kingdom of Sheila.


    They''re making special recruitments to other countries, and the rewards are very good.


    I was shown that too, but the price does...... the salary is more than double what it is here. I was unknowingly dismayed to say that there was a place in the world where so much money was overflowing, why didn''t I gather at my place?


    But wasn''t it the kind of work that noble ladies would do in public service and bridesmaid training?


    The paper also said that it didn''t have to be noble, and it was kind of a tricky piece of content. Though this isn''t what I could have said about the common people, I wonder if I could be a little more vigilant.


    "But what''s the point of excluding ice witches?"


    "Nanally ice, right? Isn''t that okay?


    "Oh, then, Mr. Hell, why don''t you come?


    Soon, the demon''s sister, who had come to Hare to look for work, had joined her companions to talk. The names seem to be remembered by the demonstrators here lately, and some people call me by my last name, like your sister. That doesn''t change anything, but I was glad you kind of admitted it. I feel better.


    But it''s a sermon if they see you peppering a public story like this. Iron fists and electric shocks come.


    I was so freaked out that I saw the door leading to the director''s office, but I was relieved at first because there was no sign that it would open.


    "Hey, Harris, take a look here."


    "What?... Oh, this kid doesn''t look perfect because he seems so pure."


    "Hey, that''s not necessarily true, is it?


    While I was doing that, Sister Harris, who had been back from noon and doing clerical work behind me, was joining me there.


    "What is it?


    "Hmm? Kind of."


    Again when I tried to see the flyer too, it was hidden so that I couldn''t see the parts of the letter sassy. Kosokoso and everyone are watching it so they don''t show me the paper.


    I thought it might be the same because I put it on the bulletin board that I didn''t have to hide it like that, and a demon woman who was watching it with me looked at me over the counter and laughed nymphomaniacally.


    What''s that smile?


    "Mr. Hell,¡° but only for maidens. "


    Sister Harris swelled her cheeks if she didn''t tell the woman.


    But they told me. I float hatena over my head.


    I wonder what''s wrong with that.


    "I don''t like it. I''m not even a maiden."


    "Really?


    Surprisingly, I get mysterious teases from Hare''s sisters and other demonic women who were coming to the reception. The woman who just exposed what was on the paper to me said, "That''s a cute reaction," and walked out the door of Hare waving at me to see if I had decided to work.


    What''s limited to maidens?


    I am a good adult who has already graduated from school.


    Witches caught in such propaganda and gathered together, are in considerable trouble with their lives, or about people with thick nerves.


    I''m not going. Are you going?


    "Orkinis'' -"


    "Senior, we have to go to lunch soon. We''re running out of time."


    "Nanally already."


    Push the back of a senior who still tries to keep talking and have him go for a quick lunch break.


    I like to chat, but I want to have some fun with these stories outside of work. When I laughed and waved to talk to him later, the senior laughed happily.


    "It''s getting late. I''m sorry I left it to you."


    "Mr. Zozo!


    Then Mr. Zozo came out of the director''s office by mistake with his senior, and said so and sat next to me.


    The conversation has been prolonged, and apparently he has been talking to the director for a long time, pushing the temple area gritty with his fingers.


    "Have you done your errands?


    "That''s..."


    "Excuse me, I''d like to make a request"


    A woman of the same age? A girl? has spoken to the receptionist.


    Why don''t you focus on your work.


    Return the position that was directed at Mr. Zozo and put out the paper.


    "Excuse me. What kind of request?"


    Two-tied little woman.


    "Yes. Today..."


    Still, I''m plainly curious if I should say a woman when I''m about my age. The same goes for my maiden earlier......


    I guess I''m a woman considering that because I''m eighteen for once an adult, but it''s a subtle place because sensibly it still feels about right in front of me as an adult.


    Moreover, even though adults are eighteen, the ritual of adulthood is decided to be done on nineteen, so that seems to be the cause. And only women. Men do adult rituals in eighteen, but only women do it a year late.


    They have many reasons, but so far there are no indications that that decision is likely to change.


    Oh, my God. Leave me alone.


    "Um, it looks like Preria''s been breeding in the neighborhood lately, and the crop in the garden of the house has been vandalized. I was hoping you could do something about it."


    The woman removes the vegetables with round burnt marks from the brown bag. As far as burning is concerned, vegetables are no longer edible. This was a green vegetable called pucci, a commonly eaten object among ordinary people.


    I take care of you every day, of course.


    "Preria is a fire-type magic animal, so let''s make sure the request turns to the fire-type demon, including finding out where it breeds. Preria is a fire-shaped person."


    "Really? Speaking of which, I think I''ve heard..."


    "Usually Preria lives near the volcano, but maybe what was kept has been thrown away and increased"


    Preria is a magical animal that lives near volcanoes and in relatively hot places. Some people seem to love them as playanimals, but the trouble is that they are so abandoned that they carry a fate that they can only survive by offering food in their human dwellings.


    Preria looks like a very adorable little fat little mouse when she was a baby, but when she grows up, her sharp fangs stick out of her mouth, about half the size of a human being.


    Tears become lava, and when you get angry, you throw up fireballs, so I don''t really recommend keeping them inside.


    That''s why people who shrivel at its appearance along the way, or whose breeding has become a hassle, throw away both pointy care and prelia.


    Humans, I want to complain about what you guys are like, but I still can''t help it because people keep going near the volcano to capture little prelias.


    My client seems to know how that happened, so I''d like to send him back to the volcano without hurting him as much as possible, he told me.


    This is how much the reward amount will be presented and will be filled in on paper.


    "Then I''ll turn this request around early, won''t I? It''s still high, so I hope someone gets caught by the end of the day or tomorrow."


    "Good......! Thank you."


    "Welcome home with care"


    bow down and drop off the client away from the reception, bowing his head.


    I duplicated the form and just skipped to a reception dedicated to the demon breaker. When that guy takes the flying paper, he looks at me and gets his thumb up. I thumbs back at it too and smile.


    After my client left, there was no sign of anyone coming this way, so I turned my gaze back on Zozo, who was in the middle of the conversation.


    "Mr. Zozo, so... what''s going on?


    "Coming..."


    "Director?!


    The director, who appeared nuzzly from behind, laid his hands on me and Mr. Zozo''s shoulders. I turned around surprised, but the director bears a very dark shadow and looks disgusted.


    Weird. I don''t see the usual director energetic.


    I''m always fine like an idiot like that! It''s not like that, but I can''t always afford to fist an official who nicked and committed a crude phase.


    No, it doesn''t mean a rough guy or anything.


    I was worried because I looked like I was going to exhale deeply.


    Or come... what?


    "What is it?


    "That mustache is coming!!


    Mustache.


    The director will grip our shoulders full and strong.


    "Itatattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattattata Could it be the Knights Commander?


    "Really!


    And I almost got my shoulder chopped off more than I did earlier.


    No, just give me a break. Seriously, please. Ask the director in agony with Mr. Zozo, and he''ll let go of his hand hah if he''s returned it to me. Oh, I''m sorry, what did I say? I stuck my lower lip out.


    Good. We almost got our shoulders cut off.


    I can see in one shot who the beard surface the director said with a thoughtless look on his face is referring to.


    Had something unpleasant happened before this, something that has already given me various stray directives: ''If you see that beard face, freeze your beard with ice, not salt or haunted worms''.


    "I went to see if Mr. Gorda and I could go with Nanary and Arquez to do some memory detection where we found him."


    Mr. Zozo looks at the director as he rubs his grabbed shoulder loose with his hand.


    "You heard from Zozo before, but with the Knights and the Kingdom, we have to share information about the demons, right? I told the Cavaliers in the mirror because it was already a hassle. The demons didn''t seem to be here for now, so my kids are going to the woods just to detect their memories."


    The bull and the director''s body are trembling.


    It was obvious that it was not trembling from the cold or fear.


    "... and then I say, ''I have no position for the Knights! Say'' or something. Ha! What''s the position of the Knights? I just want to get a handle on that big fat ass."


    Grab a fist and do the trick of twisting it up.


    Watching him hate the Knights Commander so hard makes me want to know why, step by step. You say there are demons around, but you''re not aware of them. The usual director wouldn''t do anything to make a scene in the workplace, and he shouldn''t allow that to happen to himself or anyone else.


    What the hell kind of person would change the director so much? I''ve seen him before, but I''m curious. I''m very concerned.


    I can''t help but quail because I have a personality that doesn''t fit once I''m concerned about what I''m interested in.


    Then as far as the director told me, in the end, the Knights were going, so I got the story together, but he told me he was going to pick up the map with the location directly here, and now the director seems angry.


    "I don''t have to come either way. I''m talking about showing a map over the mirror, why bother coming?!


    As a means of communicating with a distant opponent, there is a Morg mirror. It''s a special mirror made in ancient times, and they say that if it''s that mirror to each other, you can talk to a handshake anywhere in the world. The numbers are small and very expensive, a substitute that I can''t afford to spend my whole life on. There are five existing in the kingdom, one in the castle of Szelch, the king''s castle, one in the Knights, one in the Hare Magic Station, owned one by the Bunathir family and one by the Mozfalt family, called the three great nobles.


    By the way, the Arnold family does not own the rest of the three great nobles.


    They have some in other countries, but I have some doubts that one of them is here. I don''t know how long it has been in this magic center, but it is the main point of the kingdom that has existed since the founding of the kingdom, so I don''t even know if I think about it.


    And they''re bringing in Platoon One and Platoon Eight.


    "First...?


    "Nanally?


    First of all...?


    What happened to me when I heard it was first and hardened? and Mr. Zozo waves in front of my face.


    The director wondered too, waving just like her.


    "To the captain of the first platoon..."


    Nike must have said that for sure, and I remember that too.


    No, I''m not kidding. Even my personal life was scattered into my eyes, but I can''t stop having such a hassle, such as face-to-face with that bastard until work.

 26 Hare Job Edition - 6-2

    There was sudden noise outside.


    It doesn''t sound good because the door is closed, but it reaches your ear to some extent if you make noise.


    Heavenly Horse feathers were seen chilling through Hare''s window.


    It''s also innumerable, not united.


    If the number of Heavenly Horses is where there are people, and not just one, the reason for this is obvious.


    The Knights'' Heavenly Horse.


    "Is Theodora here?"


    Heavy but not so powerful doors open.


    What came in was a man dressed in knightly clothes, a man of greater stature than a tall...


    On the person''s face is a muscle of scarring on his cheek that would have magically not healed, as he has done many times running through the battlefield. Brave face.


    If I wasn''t wearing knightly clothes, I''d look like I''d be mistaken for a bandit, but even if I was mistaken, there was so much mysterious majesty that it seemed like I was a leader person, not just a bandit there.


    I mean, what are you trying to say?


    Chief, the Knights Commander is here.


    As I sat at the reception and watched the Knights head still, I spoke to the director who was unfaithfully corrupt behind me and talking foolishness to Mr. Arquez. Well, if I didn''t have to speak up, if I heard his voice, I wouldn''t want to know in her case, but the Knights Commander came and I wouldn''t try to come out, so I couldn''t help but focus on Mr. Zozo and try to get the director over there.


    "Theodora, I''m here, so why don''t you show me your face?"


    "... Oh my goodness, oh my goodness!"


    Whether the words of the Knights Commander touched the inquiry, the director who was behind him takes his seat with a voice close to roaring.


    All right. Stand up.


    "Captain, it''s fast going!


    Bang and Hare doors open with momentum.


    Pretty voice, like a bell ringing.


    So it was Nike who opened the door and came in next to the captain.


    He has long blonde hair tied one behind him instead of two, and is dressed in black knight clothes.


    "It''s too fast. The first platoon in the rear isn''t there yet."


    Prince Xenon also came from behind.


    Black clothes on black hair, so black. Compared to what he looked like six months ago, he hasn''t looked so different. The prince is also lower in height than Rockman, but definitely higher than I am. The average for adult males is exceeded at leisure.


    He said 1st Platoon and 8th Platoon, so is Nike or Prince 8th Platoon? If Rockman comes first, and you''re in a different team than the two of us, that''s what you''re gonna say.


    I met Nike and each of the princes in sight, so I smiled and gently interpreted them. It makes me happy to stick with Nike''s delightfully cute smile.


    Since the two of them came in one Knights after the other, it was noisy or more densely populated inside the hare, and the demons were trying to bother to look at the Knights. The knights, on the other hand, are not talking in vain, they are making a big deal about behind the Knights Commander.


    "Look, I came to get the map."


    "Did you come?!


    Out of the counter and out in front of the captain, the director exposed his anger by poking his index finger.


    Did you come here? You mustache!!


    and a bit of rambling language, but I have a solid mapped paper in my hand.


    "Look, this is all the errands you don''t have to come in so many people, so just go!


    Complaining but hatefully passing it to the Knights Commander, the Director immediately turned around and returned to the counter.


    "Don''t be so crunchy, Theodora. Yes, I was going to introduce you again."


    When the Knights chief says so, Hare''s door opens, and a tall man dressed in a black robe comes before the director. The robe was embroidered with kingdom flowers.


    I have a hood on my head and I can''t see my face well.


    He had the look of a wizard, dressed just like the paintings of the great wizards that came out of the old Oga story. I also carry something like a long wand of gold, and it looks like something similar or stopping by my goddess''s stick. Though my stuff is silver, not gold.


    After the men came in, they came in again dressed in the same way one after another. Is the shorter person a woman or I see long hair dripping from the hood?


    When the man takes another step, he puts his hand on the hood and faces the director.


    "It must be a rumor, you''re beautiful. Nice to meet you. I''m Alwes Hades Rockman, Captain of First Platoon."


    Oh, who?


    I also think in an instant.


    Golden hair with a little habit, coming out from under the removed hood. But as soon as you shake your head, your habits will be fixed and flutter to your shoulders. On his grinning lips were muscularly shaped noses and red flaming, sliced eyes.


    This development again?


    I can''t help but think.


    The man, Alwes Lockman, was that him.


    "Oh well! Not a good man the opposite of Groub!


    I can see it, and the director is grinning back Rockman''s hand with a good smile.


    He finally took people''s bosses into his nostalgia.


    I''d like to tell Director Roctis, who''s making his cheeks pop red, that''s a mistake, but I''ll keep an eye on him for a moment because he seems to be sincerely happy.


    I look at that man with a surprising gaze.


    But what is that outfit?


    It doesn''t look like a knight to you at all. But the people behind him are dressed just like Rockman. If you think so, all those who came in after the Knights Commander are regular Knights clothes.


    "The First Platoon is a gathering of humans who can handle more magic. In the battlefield, you have to stay behind, and if you have to, you also have a role in stabbing the opponent to a stop. And Morg''s mirror will be available to Alwes outside of Xenon next time. If anything happens, those two will take care of it, except me. Say hello."


    It feels weird to stab a stop even though you are behind it.


    The point is, is it like a final weapon?


    Hmm, what a grunting look at him in my heart, I see him with the guy of the day.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a few seconds of teasing (though that was just looking at me normally), I take my gaze off and look at the bright white requisition I have at hand.


    I can''t imitate bringing my personal feelings to work, or I don''t like it, and it won''t be if I''m fighting because it''s my job over there.


    Yeah, but on second thought, this could be a hell of an opportunity to return that white dress. If you miss this, you will have to go directly from me to that mansion, and it will be troublesome because it takes a lot of procedures to send the gifts of the common people to nobility in the first place. Sending a letter to Maris would take a lot of work, but it would take a lot more work if you were to send a package called a dress.


    What, when you think about it, don''t you feel better and clearer?


    "Besides, we didn''t just come here today to pick up a map."


    "What?"


    "I didn''t eat lunch."


    "... Huh?


    The director raises his bare voice to the head of the regiment.


    "So?"


    "Let them eat here. I brought you some money, so it''s not free food."


    "I''ll kick you out for free."


    Yeah, and the director snapped his nose.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    "Captain Alwes."


    Among the people wearing robes, there was a very beautiful woman.


    Nike is also a beauty of a different lineage, and if Nike is a beauty with a soft atmosphere, she is a person who looks good in blue and green, with a more crisp atmosphere than red or orange if you say it in color.


    We''re dining together next to Rockman.


    On the other hand, I and the people of Hare didn''t say what to do because the Knights came, but they were doing their job pale.


    Sit at the reception and wait for your client with an occasional view of the demons and knights eating.


    "Captain, take this. I haven''t eaten anything yet."


    "Oh, thank you. Are you okay?


    "I''m fine"


    "I wish I didn''t have to. Here, eat half of it."


    "Sh, ah, thank you"


    Yeah, you''re a good girl, and Rockman strokes the head of an earlier beautiful woman. He was touching brown hair that seemed pleasant to touch along the stream from the roots.


    ... How dare you talk to a woman like that?


    I''m sure if the world has become a woman for everything but herself, she''s going to be doing polygamy and stuff without confusion.


    Even if he was the only man in the world, I would never join him there.


    "Is this sticker here too?"


    When I saw the paper on the bulletin board, the chief of the knighthood squeaked, who was talking to the director nearby about something about his job.


    Following his gaze, he came around from that Orkinis kingdom: "Ice Witch Recruitment! ''Looking at the flyer.


    "Here? Oh, you''re Orkinis. They''re going through an outsider, so they''re sticking it inside."


    "Ice Maiden wouldn''t be like that."


    "We have nanaries, but what if my salary tells me to stop fishing"


    You know what?


    And they say, looking at me better.


    "I''m not going. I''m not even a maiden."


    "Huh?!


    "What? Huh?


    Then Nike, who was eating, stared at me more like that. Drop the dishes from your hands with Karan and raise your weird voice.


    The director also looked at me with his eyes patchy.


    What, what is it?


    "Aren''t you a maiden?


    "No, you know, maidens at this age, you don''t."


    "Well, maybe if they say so..."


    At that age I too...... and the director is stroking my jaw with some bumps.


    "Oh my!! Something burned the paper?!


    Looking at the director with surprise, the bright white requisition he had in his hand lit and quickly became ash.


    I look at the burning cusp that fell on my knees and on the floor and I look at Mr. Zozo.


    "Isn''t that Pest Clive? It''s okay, because it disappears quickly, and there are still many pieces of paper."


    "That''s right..."


    When emotions get rough, when you have eclampsia, etc., the phenomenon of something happening close to you without having to use magic is called Pest Clive (funny play).


    The magic in your body goes out and does evil.


    For a moment, I don''t think I''ve had a home with a child prone to eclampsia. I''m not so sure because I''ve never had enough emotional subtleties to be about to explode so much.


    Being upset with Rockman, or feeling like I really want to hit him (though I was beating him), but not happening that kind of phenomenon means it''s not as emotional as it gets to Pest Clive.


    So when it comes to having more intense emotions than that, who just woke that up, what the hell is the situation......


    "Hey, you."


    As I magically sweep the charcoal out, a rock man comes this way who was talking to someone from his platoon away.


    Then I didn''t have to wonder who he talked to, and he stood before me.


    I feel intimidated because I am tall while wearing a black robe.


    What, what can I do for you? I looked at my face with my mouth as a letter to. but the face solidified for a moment because it was weirdly dosty.


    "Hih..."


    The red eyes peeking through the golden forehead are narrowed¡­ When I was awesome with a horribly clean and neat face, I no longer felt fear through the emotion that it was beautiful. But I can''t forgive you for feeling scared like Rockman.


    Nanally, can you feel your back in this way?


    This may be selling fights, I put my hands over the counter without thinking.


    "When did you stop being a maiden?"


    "Yes?"


    "When"


    My face gradually approached me to be folded from the top, and I turned up against it in a way that was opposite my back.


    What are you going to do when you hear that?


    "No, when..."


    I push the guy''s chest too close with the hand I was standing on, glancing right and left.


    Nothing, why are you doing this when you haven''t done anything wrong...


    I don''t care about people''s maiden situation. I don''t know when I stopped being a maiden or anything, even if they specifically asked me that. Is there anyone who thinks about it in the first place?


    I''m already an adult at eighteen, so when I graduate from school, at least I''m not a maiden or anything like that.


    "Graduate, after"


    "With whom?


    "Who..."


    Who is it?


    "~ Say it! That''s what I''m talking about! I don''t care if I''m a maiden or not! What do you want to be a maiden?!


    "I was just wondering if you were trying to look good. It''s okay because it''s nothing more or less."


    "What''s okay?! Hey, you know what you''re saying? This is the first time I''ve ever been asked a fractured question."


    Weird guy. What a spectacle. That would be crazy. Such a spectacle. Are you stupid?


    "Captain Alwes?


    "Something wrong, Captain...?


    I didn''t think to use reverence because I was noble and Prince Xenon''s cousin.


    Or like I didn''t use reverence anymore last time.


    "Captain? We need to eat fast."


    A knight woman who was dining with Rockman earlier urges him to come next to him and do so.


    I looked at the table and it did almost eat, and there was still meat and vegetables left on the plate.


    What are you doing giving up rice on the way? The day is said to be the most precious thing in the day.


    If you look back at me to see if I''m not selling oil in this place and eat it quickly, I''ll make out with blue eyes that aren''t batshit red eyes.


    More than when he asked me if I was a maiden, something different ran my spine.


    For some reason, a knight woman next to Rockman was looking at me.


    Awesome, with no expression.

 27 Hare Job Edition - 6-3

    "I don''t know what to say to you when I first met you."


    I looked at the woman who said so with my eyes patchy.


    "Um... you, who do you know the captain to hear those words?


    I think I blinked about a hundred times a second.


    Thanks to that, I had a muscle on my brow and it was pimply.


    "You shouldn''t know who you are or who you work for in Hare."


    Brown hair stretched out to the seemingly good chest of the finger street can be sappily flushed from the back to the left shoulder to tilt the neck.


    What was the faceless look earlier was looked at with a strange look.


    Her hair dripping beside her cheeks in her ears, her robe and beautiful neck muscles hidden by her hair dew.


    You''re beautiful, after all. Think about this guy, and the smell of a dick,


    "No, it''s..."


    ... gokun, and swallow the saliva.


    Maybe not. Maybe I''m being watched by this woman right now.


    Turning to Rockman, he looked at me with an extra look on his face that didn''t even stop him from caring about my face like that.


    I''m not looking. I''m watching.


    I''m angrier than I would normally see.


    I decided to put my standing hand back on my lap and stare at him instead of a woman for now. I don''t have the courage to cut the mensch on women. I''m from the Knights, and to the first person I met.


    The black ventilated feathers circling in the ceiling were ringing tiny.


    "Hey, hey, you. What is it? Nanary, you don''t give a shit, do you?


    That''s what Zozo, who was next door, pulls my shoulder in front of a strangely intimidating beauty.


    You were worried about me, and he seemed to have asked me about the opportunity to come in beside you earlier. It is only bothering her.


    "Mr. Zozo."


    No, I try to say it''s because it''s my carelessness, but to Mr. Zozo''s words, my shoulders bounce because a brown-haired woman has been banging me on the counter.


    Mr. Zozo jumped freaking out, too.


    I don''t know, is something wrong?


    "I didn''t tell you. I''m talking to her."


    A beautiful face in the corner is only as rare as biting a bitter bug. I''d rather laugh than look like that because I''m beautiful.


    Or your father said that the girl is the cutest thing to smile at no matter how old she is.


    But it was a mystery that the mother who heard that was threatening your father for some reason, I guess she wasn''t saying that to anyone.


    "This is Hare! It doesn''t matter who it is or who it is on this occasion."


    "You can give it up. Is Hare a place full of rude people?


    "The Knights aren''t much better, either."


    Does this guy like Rockman?


    I blush under my eyes if I think I''ve done the trick of staring sideways at him from time to time.


    The appearance was reminiscent of the noble ladies surrounding him.


    When I think about it again, I feel like a lot of people are pretty daring to favor him. Maris, my classmates. If you put it in one lump sum, that''s it, but from me who''ve fought them unintentionally like that, maybe I can''t help but see it that way.


    "Wait, wait! It''s not good to make a scene here."


    Nike, who was eating, stands out of his chair and puts his hand between Mr. Zozo and her.


    "Yeah Nike, Me"


    "Yeah, nanaries are good."


    I''m sorry, Nanary, and I''m sorry for the look on your face, but I''m sorry about this one because it''s originally like I caused it.


    I heard Nike pounding his tongue when Nanally got involved... but I still sank.


    I''ve made a scene, and if you look around you shifting your gaze from them that the director might be mad at you, the director and the team leader look at this one with a funny looking fun face.


    ... Well, why such an exciting look?


    We had been hanging out until just now in the first place, and now we''re talking like we''re friends and what the hell kind of change of heart... Especially the Director.


    The knights are looking at this one and talking to Kosokoso as they look at their nearby companions, Prince Zenon is looking at Rockman like he''s going to watch one day, and there was no sign of him coming this way like Nike.


    The demon ladies look at this side and turn to see what''s going on, but I can tell they''re turning red by looking at Rockman because he''s turning his cheeks one after the other.


    He said they could only see the sides because he was looking at this side, but what kind of sight did he see to dye his cheeks so easily? Keep a little more self-control.


    "''Cause Brunel, I can''t believe you could slap a light mouth towards the captain, like your Highness or the Knights Commander."


    "You better calm down. When it comes to the captain, the habit of being cute has to be fixed. Can I be transferred?


    "''Cause even I''m like this..."


    Nike that beats a woman on the shoulder and forgives her.


    Uhm...... but.


    Sure, I''m at work now, and even though it''s only working time, and I wasn''t a user who came to the reception, I tried not to pinch all that personal feelings, but I talked rough.


    No matter how jizzy and impending the impending momentum you hear about the rare things, and they cut you, if they poke you there, I wouldn''t even have the sound of a gu.


    But I don''t care who you ask.


    You mean he''s the captain? Is it?


    You mean the Duke''s son? Is it?


    So you''re saying it''s the Marquis of Cheese Fondue? Is it? (* I''m Marquis Fodulli)


    I don''t know why I''m thinking about it anymore.


    Such a messy guy, he is my enemy just because he exists.


    When I leaned slightly, my watery hair dripped to my chest with a tingle. White uniforms go hand in hand or out of place, I''m cool colored, I don''t care what I think.


    "Excuse me, I know. Excuse me."


    No public or private confusion. No public or private confusion.


    and repeatedly in my head, I dare not apologize here, and I keep my head down.


    I heard Nike say, "Oh."


    "Weldy, don''t get me wrong."


    But on my forehead, a long, powerful fingertip, seemingly muscular and supple, hits me.


    The head I was about to lower stopped in a halfway position. The vision shows the sleeves of a black robe, which I recognize as the Rockman''s finger in front of me now.


    For him, who would have been sweet to a woman from time to time, the response was delayed because of the chilling tone that he was flattering. Girls have to take care of it, it''s extra because I''ve heard little embarrassing flower garden remarks like that.


    And so I googled within thinking, and my forehead was pushed against my finger, and my head, which was about to be lowered, went back to its original position.


    "Captain?"


    Werdy and I raised one eyebrow as to what was the name of the woman next door, she was called.


    What are you trying to do?


    I try to push my fingers back with force on my neck, but the force of that one finger is pretty strong, Ning Lo. My face is going to be pushed past my forehead and lean back.


    There''s going to be a hole in my forehead and it hurts.


    "Hey, hey"


    No, you don''t have to push that much.


    Looking at both eyes and looking at the index finger on his forehead, his finger gradually went down and stroked his nostrils.


    "I will not allow this woman to bow her head to me"


    Tsuki...... and his fingers go through his nostrils and into his lips in a relaxed motion.


    "I won''t even tolerate salutations"


    I can support my jaw with one hand.


    My face turned upwards and my lower lip glanced sideways with my thumb.


    Slightly tilted neck and smiled.


    A blonde with a black collar was plundering her white cheeks for a man.


    "Ah... Alwes Squad, Chief?


    "This is not what you would say because this is my friend. And I''m the one who''s rude. I''m sorry, sister at reception."


    No, I don''t remember being friends, but it was rare for him, and he turned away from me looking like a bum.


    I''ll give it a shot, but I don''t see eye to eye.


    But on the back of that, I was pushed with my thumb and lips from earlier on, and I''m not sure if they''re playing or seriously apologizing.


    Don''t you ever get tired of Rockman puffing my lips all the time.


    Hey, get the fuck off me.


    ¡­¡­


    But I didn''t think I was going to apologize either, so I clapped it out a little.


    I thought I would chew him off even with his thumb placed on his lips, but for me I thought I''d stop rarely again, so my mouth was very closed.


    She''s lying next to you, Weldy? If you look at him, you''re looking at him like that and opening your eyes wide. My blue eyes were going to fall off now.


    The arm grabbing the robe also looked shaky in small pieces.


    As you can see, he even looks like he''s going to cry.


    No, no, no, no, don''t cry about that!


    "Uh, me"


    "Hehe hehe"


    So whining and raising his mouth angle, Rockman narrows his eyes and leans over in surprise.


    Like, what is it?


    Hands off my chin and lips.


    With that gap, I bowed my head thoughtfully.


    "I apologize very much earlier, Dear Alwes Rockman. Because it''s inexperienced, and no, really, this woman is right."


    ¡­¡­


    "What is it, Master Alwes Rockman?"


    Twist your neck and lower your brow.


    Do you want to come with that hand?


    He seemed to have figured out my little thought, holding the wrinkles between his eyebrows with two fingers and meditating his eyes. It was a very pleasant sight.


    "Nanary, what are you..."


    Nike held his mouth down with his hands and was stealing a look at the knight woman next door.


    A woman with brown hair, on the other hand, looks like a wolf.


    I guess in this woman named Weldy, it''s common sense to be polite to him.


    Then if I do it, it will fit round. And most importantly, it seemed to harass Rockman for some reason, so it wouldn''t offend a woman either.


    One stone and two birds, it is a brilliant operation that only yields.


    Besides, when he tells me not to do it, it''s my nature that makes me want to do it.


    I didn''t want to die talking to him like that, but I can''t live in society if I''m saying that.


    He looks at me like he doesn''t like it, so he laughs at me. Smoking chest fog is as clear as sunshine.


    You''re a woman crying fool, but it''s annoying to make her cry in a place like this.


    "But thanks"


    But Rockman, who gave it back with a bitter laugh, thanks me for whatever he thinks.


    "To?"


    Wait a minute. Did that rockman just say ''thank you'' to this me?


    ...... weird. Something''s not right since just now.


    What the hell happened to this guy, apologizing to me or thanking me this time?


    From one of the maidens earlier, you''re a lot of people.


    "But I think it''s time you stopped."


    Not if you think so.


    "No, there is no annihilation."


    "Your hair will burn."


    "Shall I let your body cool with ice? It''s a little hot today, so you''ll feel very good. Be a cuckoo...... phew"


    Then he grabs both cheeks with one hand and narrows his thoughtful mouth.


    "What are you doing?"


    My lips protruded munchkingly and I got a weird way of talking.


    His fingers ate into the meat on his cheeks, and I''m sure my face is scrupulous now.


    Because Nike''s gonna look at me like he''s gonna look at something pathetic.


    "Captain Groub"


    "Hey, what?


    Just let go of me. I try to freeze that hand, but it''s still Rockman there. I''m flaming it as soon as possible, making it relative.


    Thanks to you, Joo-joo and the ice evaporated, and it was on my face. I want you to stop because your forehead floats with steam.


    I don''t know if it''s hot or cold.


    "Memory detection, but who and who were you planning to go from Hare"


    That''s what Rockman was asking when he looked back at the Knights chief like that.


    That''s cool. Come on, let go of this hand. What will you do if your cheeks are dented?


    "Huh? Oh, sure"


    "Arquez, Zozo and the nanary you''re involved in right now."


    "Really?"


    Block the captain of the regiment who was about to say his name, and Director Loctith tells Rockman.


    At the end of the day he pointed at me and said so. I was told with some laughter, so I''d like to know exactly what''s interesting about the situation right now.


    "Captain, because of this, why don''t you ask the three of us to come"


    "Ah?"


    "If you ask, it looks like you''ve still mastered memory detection, and those three were originally planning to go, right?


    "Yes, but..."


    Smile all the time and look at me.


    "I want to tell you, to this lovely receptionist"


    How to detect memory.


    and lift the forehead on your eyes, so that you can see even the delightful objects, even if you give them an angle of mouth, it seems to be fun.


    "Ohhhhh hiccup!! (Son of a bitch!!


    And at that moment, my ice beat the flames.


    His hands hardened to his arms, and Mr. Weldy, who was next door, fed me fistbones, and it wasn''t until soon after that that that he made another fuss.

 28 Hare Job Edition - 6-4

    The wind is pleasant on a sunny day. When I''m flying in the sky on Lara''s back, I feel that way more than usual.


    White, palpable Lucos''s hair was also in the wind as it seemed pleasant.


    "I wonder when I''ll pull in..."


    "Dear Nanary, you shouldn''t touch me so much."


    In the meantime, I stroke two round cobwebs made of brain weather. The views of the beautiful kingdom and the voices of the Knights captains who are having a conversation while flying are just that way.


    I had two red deserted islands on my head. The one on the left is slightly larger.


    But since it hurts, I beat it so many times with Bashibashi that I thought it might sink fast.


    "I wish I could use healing magic"


    Zozo, also flying in the sky on the demon pull of the user, gave a frightened voice when he saw me tapping his own head next door.


    "Hell is going to heal with his guts."


    In the opposite neighborhood, Mr. Arquez on Phoenix returns it to her so.


    To get to the woods, me, Mr. Arquez and Mr. Zozo were flying in the air with the Knights. The Knights are Heavenly Horses, and we are the Demons of Usage.


    The Knights are lined up, with the eighth platoon in front and the first platoon flying in the rear.


    We were allowed to fly next to the Cavaliers, one way or the other we were up front.


    Rockman and Mr. Weldy, on the other hand, are in the back because they are first, and the guy is flying behind them the most. I mean the rear end.


    It''s completely different in shape, but I can''t solve it a little because I feel like he''s taking my back. But even if he stayed in front of me, I wouldn''t mind that.


    When I zeroed in, Zozo made fun of me for being a demon with a lot of Ichamon, so I decided to shut my mouth early.


    I don''t want to be such a poor quality person, but honestly I think I might be slower now because I think it''s better to be of poor quality myself.


    "No, it''s a waste of time to use magic in this"


    "Stop it. Be patient."


    "I will never forget this pain"


    This head that ate Mr. Weldy''s fist bones.


    Plus, she gave me one shot, and then she set me up with another, saying she was sorry. If you''re going to apologize, don''t hit me, but I was also cut out, and most importantly, well, it was cute compared to his fist, so we apologized to each other after we calmed down for now. I''m sorry, it''s something she says while desperately that I... when it really comes to the captain, I kind of feel sorry for Mr. Weldy in so many ways, and vice versa. A lot of hitting him doesn''t make me angry about that, I consoled her. I was bad, too, and like.


    And the guy next door was also him, a good fist, something that was stroking Pompom and her head, so Mr. Weldy''s worries blew brilliantly with it, and he looked at me like he''d won for some reason.


    I take it upon myself to interpret that she seemed freaked out that she would be angry if it came from her, but was reassured that she was praised the other way around.


    And like that, she was flying next to Rockman in the back right now.


    From what I can see, Mr. Weldy is the only woman in the First Platoon, a red dot. Eighth Platoon has about six other women besides Nike, but is it the trait of each platoon?


    The number of people in one platoon is twenty. whereas the first number is only ten. In the case of the first platoon, I don''t think it will be possible because the contents are content.


    "Then we''re going down to the woods. Everybody keep going."


    To the voice of the Commander of the Knights, we descended simultaneously.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    "This is where the map is."


    From above, a large lake was seen in the woods.


    After landing behind the east woods with the Knights, get off Lara and turn her down and put her on her shoulder. Heavenly horses can''t seem to be small, so the knights seemed to rest Heavenly horses near the lake.


    There are thirty of them, but they are beautiful horses, so I''m not tired of watching them and I''m excited.


    "Let''s keep our boundaries around"


    To the words of the Knights Commander, the first platoon men in black robes stretch the membrane of defense around them.


    "Wyverse Prunkt (inhibit the wicked)"


    "Amraia (Wall of Defense)"


    "Normos (Avoid)"


    Mr. Weldy was also doing the magic, and Rockman, the captain of the squad, was giving instructions to the knights whether to call him there as well.


    I doubt it, but doesn''t he feel bad about being instructed by the younger guy? I don''t feel that uncomfortable because I look like an adult originally, but it doesn''t feel like I''m the same age, and even that Mr. Weldy, one or two are definitely above me.


    Yet the captain, the captain, seemed too admired, so I wondered somehow.


    "Beautiful Lake"


    But in the meantime, I fascinate myself into the blue and clear lake.


    I never thought there would be a splendidly sized lake in the back of such a forest that I couldn''t say it was small. I''m surprised because I imagined it would be a little larger than the pond, even if I heard it from Saturners and Benjamin.


    "There are rumors that mermaids used to live here."


    "Really?


    That being the case, a man from the Knight of the Eighth Platoon approached me peering into the lake and told me so.


    Mermaids are supposedly living across distant and distant seas, and are known not as legendary creatures, but as unseen precious creatures. It was treated a little differently than magical animals, and it felt like we were different races, or as perception suggests, people living in the sea.


    "Wow. It''s looking even prettier"


    Dark forest, but only the lake shines quietly.


    "The mermaid looks beautiful, but could you be a mermaid?"


    "No, that''s stupid."


    I joked and laughed that mermaids are the limit even mermaids cannibal fish.


    "I''ll do the memory detection first."


    Saturners wrote a report that he had fallen under the biggest tree near the lake.


    Me and the Knights man also take their eyes off the lake on that voice and look at the Knights leader.


    "Nanally."


    Then Mr. Zozo, who was away, approached him and pulled my hand and took him to the tree.


    Mr. Arquez is there, too, inviting his hands over here.


    "You''ll be numbed soon, so you won''t be alone."


    "Napa?"


    "Anyway, I need to take a good look at this now."


    Mr. Arquez sees a large tree.


    Apart from us, the knights of the First Platoon and the knights of the Eighth Platoon, who had finished their magic, were gathered around.


    The leader under the tree stares at the subject and turns his fingers half-clockwise. If you keep spinning it without stopping, after a few decades you will finally reveal a black claw. The twilight gradually spread and covered the perimeter.


    Then the scenery changes from night to morning, where Mr. Gorda finally appears. Plus, in the form of cheats dragged by demons that resemble that ex-human demon. After all, it seems this demon must have done something to him.


    And the demons,


    "Nike, look, he''s standing on two legs."


    "Wow, that''s disgusting"


    Prince Xenon and Nike, who watched it a little further away, come beside us with a harsh look on their face.


    Nike lined up next to me rubbing his arm.


    Prince Zenon lays down again.


    "Is that the demon that looks like an ex-human demon? It''s a strangely vivid demon compared to other demons."


    "I don''t know where you brought him from... Hmm? Are you trying to eat?


    Prince Xenon shows up in memory detection only to face the demon''s actions.


    What a demon he had pulled closer to Mr. Gorda''s neck and was biting it for what it would be.


    Gorda, who is losing her mind, is not scared that she will not feel pain.


    "Is this... were you sure you weren''t hurt?


    A magical knight captain showed a wildly successful tight face toward Mr. Arquez, an official of Hare.


    "No, there was."


    "He looks like he''s been bitten normally..."


    Gabriel, indeed, is said.


    But not only did the report describe injuries, etc., but he also said ''there were no injuries'' in the story of Benjamin and the others, so I guess it really wasn''t.


    "Ah! Captain, the demon has moved!


    "That''s the Kingdom of Sheila."


    "Shall we follow it?


    "No, I can''t cross the border. Even here is the most advanced. Let''s rewind more time and check the area. And when I''m done with today''s investigation, I''m going to see that Gorda Klein once tomorrow. You''ll need a physical exam."


    The captain solves the magic with the pussy and erases the demonic footage.


    "It will be a good practice. There''s only so many people out there. Remember, when you do your research, even memory detection."


    In that voice the Knights split into several places and began to bewitch in each place. According to Nike, there still seems to be a small number in the Knights who can do that magic, and only Rockman and three other crew members can do it in the 1st Platoon.


    She couldn''t even do the nike yet, and her hands were pounding.


    "Can''t you nanary?


    "How about Your Highness?


    I try to call him Your Highness about Prince Zenon. When I was a student, I put him through as a prince and part of it, but I couldn''t call him Prince Xenon lightly on the boulder anymore.


    You figured that out, and the prince laughed for a moment.


    "I''m still a little bit. But it''s rare. I can''t believe there''s magic you can''t do."


    "You can study, but you''re not wacky enough to do anything."


    "Really? Well, yeah."


    "Yes, it is."


    I see Mr. Arquez enchanting on the grass nearby.


    "Mr. Arquez, how can you use so much magic?


    "I don''t know. It would be more convenient if there were a lot of them.


    Even though we''re having a conversation while turning our fingers and turning back the subject''s time, that concentration hasn''t diminished. Even though it''s magic that requires concentration, I don''t think I can be distracted if I do a normal conversation.


    "What we want to hear is how we can do it so much!


    Zozo isn''t convinced or doesn''t need an off-target answer! and is approaching him in desperate shape.


    Someone who can do any kind of magic lightly, but those magic are not easy to do. Ex-Knights, but what the hell was he like?


    And I mean, I stopped ten years ago, but don''t I know any of the Knights today? Against the captain and the knights, it is also a gentle act of others.


    "Isn''t it because you like magic?


    I shook my black, blue hair and laughed.


    "Not again...... I don''t know if it''s deep or not. Answer me."


    "It''s me, I''m bad at teaching. I mean, I leave it to my senses."


    "... you mean just genius skin?


    "Well put, it''s like that"


    Genius Mukatsuku ~! and she bites her thumb.


    Textbooks and reference books said that memory detection is important for a considerable amount of concentration, for which no spell is needed. But the fact is that no matter how concentrated they say that, they are not made.


    "Captain Alwes, this is..."


    "Oh, then"


    "Captain, there''s..."


    "Right..."


    On the other hand, on the other side across the lake, the first platoon, a group that could, continued its investigations.


    They make fun of me if I''m doing it while moving sideways, or if I''m nosy here, they''ll chase me down, and if I still am, they''ll do it.


    I''d like to tell you, or something like bug spit running, so I stood by it, but apparently I was teaching my own squad and other eighth knights about it as well. I don''t see much because it''s far away, but Mr. Weldy is doing something with Rockman in his hand.


    Is that the diagram of teaching by hand?


    I''ll try Mr. Arquez''s setup in a way that looks good.


    "Nanary''s enthusiastic, true"


    "Why don''t you do that too?"


    "I''m good."


    Poke your left hand out, let it open between your thumb and index finger, and bring your right index finger in between.


    It feels like stretching magic straight from your fingertips to the subject, turning your fingers counter-clockwise, as it was in the specialty book.


    This is the way it works, but if we can do this, we''re not all struggling.


    If you need to concentrate, do you have to hide in the mountains and get caught in the falls to build your mental strength?


    I''m sure if I don''t do that, I don''t feel like I can do this magic for the rest of my life.


    Fluffy, where I put my strength into my hands, there was no sign that anything would change.


    "Ha..."


    "Can''t you do it yet?


    "Whoa!!


    When did you come over here?


    Rockman stood beside him.


    Have you completed the survey around the lake yet... No, it doesn''t look like it. It still looked like we were continuing our investigation on that side. It''s moving a lot.


    "Don''t interrupt me, right? Don''t you still have a job?"


    "It''s okay because I finished my job. Unlike you."


    Shall I dust him?


    "Me or something. You said something about me earlier. What is it? It''s a double personality."


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t seem clever, so you can''t even think about it."


    "Oh really?"


    Damn, you came all the way here to make tea even though you''re at work.


    When you look at me, who hasn''t done the magic yet, you can narrow your eyes funny.


    Behind him again, he had Mr. Weldy and two other knights.


    Is she as hostile to me as she is to me, pulling her mouth together and looking at this one?


    Respect, falling in love is a cool thing, but I want you to do it harmlessly.


    But because of my mind, two knights behind me are out of breath haha.


    Plus, pull it off. Rockman was a funny sight because he was standing with a face that didn''t eat anything.


    "I can''t help it. What''s for breakfast today?


    Rockman came around the other side saying so when he gave the golden wand in one hand to his men''s knights.


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly what?


    I look forward and become silent.


    "Are you listening?


    Hiya, he peeks in the face.


    The abominable side makes me want to get into my sight and turn away, but I feel like I lost and I don''t like it, so I''m gonna stare back at you. He''s the closest thing I''ve ever seen, but is this harassment?


    But I don''t run away. Running away in front of enemies and other discourse.


    "... you weren''t over there. I''m concentrating right now, so could you come back later?"


    "What''s for breakfast?


    ¡­¡­


    We''re doing it again, I heard Nike say back there.


    "... Nichrome Soup and Pani"


    But for now, I have no choice but to answer.


    "You made it yourself?


    "Yes, but"


    "So when did you wake up today?


    "Before the morning burn"


    "That''s fast. So, what time did you sleep yesterday?


    "... right after dinner"


    "Brushed your teeth?


    "I did."


    "What''s for dinner?


    "Yarnica and Green Beans"


    "Yes. What kind of bedding, by the way?


    "Eh, white...... what is it?! Can you say that? No!


    What is this question!!


    "... that?


    Then, at that moment, a light formed in front of the tree to which it was directed, and it became smaller and whiter, if you think it was getting bigger.


    When it clears up, only that part is moving as if it were a different move, and a bird that''s not supposed to be there is moving as if it were rewinding on a tree.


    I was flying, but I was moving back.


    What is this?


    "That''s as simple as it sounds."


    "Oh, lie, I could do it."


    Why not?


    This magic I''ve never been able to do all night on a specialty book.


    The magic that Mr. Zozo still can''t do, and that only a limited number of people can do even in Hare.


    I didn''t know that that magic, which ended up yielding nothing by asking anyone who could, could be done just by remembering who I was eating yesterday''s dinner. Is that true?


    "Memory detection can only be picked up by individual senses. Textbooks that only say the obvious things have their limits."


    "Well, then, what was the question?"


    "I didn''t think I''d be able to do that, but I guess that was the right way for you to do it"


    "Oh, there is."


    "I guess it''s because it''s simple"


    ¡­¡­


    Simple.


    I''d like to be honest with you, but can''t you handle what the guy says that will cut your willingness to make you do that?


    But I didn''t think it would be this easy just because they asked me that question. I just looked back in my head at my actions yesterday, but I couldn''t figure out what memory detection was all about anymore, but I felt my body somehow figured out the moment memory detection was successful.


    And my brilliant brain. Say it again. My brilliant brain.


    But I regret that Rockman took the form of being "taught" as proclaimed.


    On the other hand, I''m happy to succeed, and I didn''t mean to be such a solving (lowering) development.


    "... ahhh... Rikoto"


    "Did I say something?


    I wanted to trample my full words of gratitude, squeezed out with a meditation of my eyes, with a curse of shrinkage, dwindling the coin that blew away with the wind that blew where.


    If you didn''t hear me. Well, I can''t help it, but you obviously look at me with a peeved eye, so I know what I''m doing. What a shitty guy. I honestly said it because of you, but I kind of missed it. I hate to lose. I don''t think you like losing money.


    "That''s not awesome, Nanary! Maybe I''ll try that too."


    Zozo I was watching beside, I''ll try to remember yesterday too! I''ll say. I have a good memory! And what a small event on the go that I went out on holiday a week ago back to.


    It was unintentionally a time when her daily life was well known.


    "I can''t ~. I don''t know if I can do it for life..."


    But still unable, Mr. Zozo leaned down and lowered his hand.


    That''s not true, I almost said, but it was Rockman who reacted faster to her than that me, and he clapped up his lowered hand when he stood in front of Mr. Zozo.


    "No, I''m fine. You must have your way, too, just as fools had their way. Keep up the confidence because that simple woman and your brilliant, beautiful brain must be made differently."


    "Yan, already!


    "Let''s not rush."


    Mr. Zozo is looking at Rockman with his eyes in his heart.


    I didn''t think seniors could show him different moments of falling for him. He''s definitely coming to get it, not just his boss, but even his senior.


    I''m sorry, Mr. Arquez has Mr. Zozo! And I cried, and, oh, okay, and he stroked my back like a father.


    Mr. Arquez is the same age as my father, so he looks natural. But I don''t know if it''s because I''m single, but even though I''m in my 40s, I also feel young, so I feel sorry for treating him like a father.


    In the end, it seemed that I was the only one who succeeded in memory detection, and this investigation ended in some narrow form with traces of demons. The demon appeared to have come from the side of the Kingdom of Sheila and returned to the Kingdom of Sheila, and I also heard that the third platoon was headed to Mr. Gorda''s place tomorrow. The investigation beyond the border seems to be time-consuming and will be conducted again at a later date. It seemed to lay a partial exorcism formation in the east woods, with Rockman slamming the ground with a gold wand and putting out a magic formation.


    That. Doesn''t it look like my stick?


    And the knights invited me home to drink at the liquor store, but I politely refused to do so and tried to go home.


    The other two (Zozo, Arquez), who took me off though, seem to go, and after a gentle greeting to the captain of the regiment, they grab my roots trying to get home.


    Gu, there was a strange voice.


    "I don''t like it!


    "Go, Nanary!


    I made a scene about who likes to serve alcohol where he is, but I fell for it, not Nike''s special favor attack.

 29 Hare Job Edition - 6-5

    After the investigation was completed and the report was made to the Director, it was already working time. I asked the director out for a drink, but he said, "I don''t want to drink with you because it''s expensive! ''and I had a mysterious rejection and they turned me down.


    I think that I am referring to the Knights Commander, but if I want to be extravagant, I still don''t like being extravagant.


    Then when we changed from Hare''s uniform to everyday clothes in the dorm, we met the captains and Nike at the promised place.


    The knights stayed undressed like us, but we didn''t see if Tenma had left them in the dormitory. They all seemed to have come with demons, and when they got to the rendezvous point, all they could see was people.


    "Welcome!"


    "Oh man, I have a big crowd today, are you all right with your seats?


    "Hey, you''re still half empty, so sit wherever you want. They''re paying for the festival in a week''s time."


    The nose smells of alcohol, spices and a mixture of perfumes.


    The Chiefs of the Knights brought me here in a city with shops like the ones that have been opening since the evening in the downtown area, the so-called City of the Night.


    Sometimes if you peek into a shop or alley where you have a beautiful sister, you have a suspicious fortune teller, or a rough guy is drinking too much and falling asleep, such a place.


    This is the place, the store where the captain told me to go in, two hundred years old! and put a big written sign on the wall, and it says amazingly like graffiti around it, a little dirty...... but it was a tavern with a warm atmosphere.


    The lights are just fine without being too dark or too bright.


    They come to the tavern quite often, and I''ve only been to a tavern near Hare with people at work, so I''ve never seen a tavern with knights, etc. I''ve never been to a city that feels suspicious in the first place, so I don''t know if it''s the only place I''ve been.


    - Ahaha!


    - Cahaha.


    There are all sorts of people in the store, from overexposed women to muscular mukimuki men.


    Interesting to look around, I was pushed in by Mr. Zozo on the back.


    "Both the women of Hare, sit wherever you please. You guys are good wherever you want. Mr. Arquez is next to me."


    "Okay, I get it."


    As I wander into the store, the captain says so and slaps Mr. Arquez on the shoulder. After all, the captain was happily talking about whether they knew each other or not, let''s not talk about it for a long time.


    It''s a heartfelt stutter that that regiment leader uses salutations, but I''ll get away from it to sit far away, as I''m sure some stories will accumulate with Mr. Arquez, who was in the former Knights.


    "Mr. Hell''s over there, isn''t he? I''ll sit here with the captain."


    "Yes, sir."


    Then Mr. Weldy, coming in from behind, put the rock man he was accompanying in his seat and handed us a sissy. They seem to be aggressive and quite hated as clean as they are.


    Rockman got to his seat in a natural stream, as he always said, letting some of his men sit around him. The seats surrounded by a group of black robes have a different vibe. If this is to be worn in a hood, no matter how many knights, they are a legion of suspicious men.


    But is the robe still out of the way, removing the fastener and hooking it to the chair?


    "Mr. Weldy, too, well, you have an intense personality. But I don''t know why I don''t like it."


    "Indeed."


    I was about to go far without being told, so I waved away at her saying yes, yes.


    Is it because I don''t feel bad about it because I''m already totally a guardian''s eye? It is a calm mood to play because we are watching over there. Even though you''re older over there.


    I think maybe that''s what he looks like too. Well, maybe it could be that I like it, but I don''t have one disgusting face because it''s all that betting, so I guess I''m somewhat fond of it.


    "Shall we stay here?"


    The two of us got to a table that would be about eight seats, not far from there. There are several chairs piled up at the end of the store, and it seems that those who need them have a mechanism to add chairs from there.


    "Captain Alwes, do you mind if we join you?


    "Fine. Here you go."


    "Thank you!


    While I was doing that, I went to that seat where Mr. Weldy and the women of the Eighth Platoon were. Mr. Weldy sees it and opens his mouth. Poor thing.


    The women walked in between the men of the knight who had taken their seats earlier and talked as they looked at the wall with the book of goods written about what to do.


    "It''s always like that when you come to the tavern."


    "Nike."


    "I''m not good at it, so I''m not going anywhere near it."


    Laughing, Nike calms down to the seat where I and Mr. Zozo sit.


    ... I don''t like it.


    Sure, Nike doesn''t have that personality, so it hurts my imagination to think that she would have joined over there. I can''t float a picture.


    "Let''s drink today. It''s fresh because we never had a chance to drink alcohol together.... Uh, Mr. Zozo? Is that okay?


    "Yes, it is. You call yourself Nike, don''t you? I''ve heard a lot from Nanary. Nice to meet you."


    After we finished introducing ourselves, we put Zozo, who is older, in the middle and talked about what we would drink. Fruit liquor and manas liquor are also good.


    I was told that I could drink more and more today because it seems like the captain''s luxury.


    "But if you can''t get something in before then, why don''t we ask for some meat?"


    "Right."


    "Is it good next door?


    When I saw the wall about what to do, I looked over at you because I was called from behind.


    There are several Knights of the Eighth Platoon there, pointing to our seats.


    "Yeah, go ahead."


    Nike is naturally the people I know, so I slapped the table lightly with a laugh.


    "Can we, too? Blink me."


    "All the girls have been taken, right?"


    "Brunel, shut up."


    Are you talking about the girls that were taken, the Rockmen''s seats over there, Nike was teasing the men as he looked at Niyanya and the seats over there.


    Prince Zenon was also here, but the prince was in the seats of the commanders, where he was calm. Though a prince of one country, a third prince, I wonder if it''s a good thing to be in a liquor store like this, the Knights kick it out of their heads early wondering if there''s any other way to care because most of them seem to be from aristocracy.


    "I''ve been flying that way since this morning. My crotch hurts."


    When the men get to their seats, they rub their hips with their elbows on the table.


    Was it because I was riding a Heavenly Horse, or I was fisting the fat crotch part. It''s like riding a horse for a long time, so it sure hurts.


    Nike asked if he was okay, and he laughed when he saw the painful men who were fine because they were using healing magic well. A man doesn''t have enough ideas for that kind of place, even if he''s frightened.


    "Heavenly Horse is more tired ~"


    "Well. Let''s just ask for something appropriately."


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    When the order was over, it was because of me and Zozo, each a place to introduce themselves, how old are you? I blossom into public discourse, such as the stupidity of my job and what my hobbies are.


    The name of the person who spoke to me and sat next to me was Viktor Drogfia, and he told me to call him whatever I wanted, so I decided to call him Mr. Drogfia.


    You can''t just call the names of the first people you meet lightly. In Mr. Weldy''s case, I only know his name, so I can''t help it.


    "Hmm? Look, there''s that sticker again"


    When the food was brought to the table, someone next to Nike looked at the wall and said that to everyone. If we all saw what it was there, there was also a "Ice Witch/Urgent Recruitment! ''The stickers were affixed.


    It''s all over the place if you look closely.


    So many...... Is it something that needs to be collected in such a hurry?


    "Orkinis? I don''t hear very good rumors, though."


    A knight across the street sees sticky paper with meat on his fork.


    "Do you have something?


    You cared, Mr. Zozo asks a question.


    In the meantime, too, she was eating pampered vegetables, and the habit that Mr. Arquez has always told me to either eat or talk about was alive and well. They want to talk when they have an increased appetite for anything, and they always have endless conversations when they go out to eat. I''m good because I''m fun, but I guess it''s a habit of concern to Mr. Arquez.


    "The queen is a beautiful and gentle woman, but she seems obsessed with her youth."


    Queen of Orkinis with beautiful purple hair. He says the king is usually a steadfast man, and there''s no poverty, no confusion, no war in the country.


    "That queen over there, was it fifty already?


    "Probably about that"


    Nike looks at the neighbor with his cheek cane.


    "Sounds like they do a lot for beauty, but they don''t really see the content laughing"


    "A lot, what is it?


    I was curious to hear Mr. Drogfia say that with a rugged look on his face.


    I wonder what it''s like not to laugh at what''s good for beauty.


    "Rumor has it you''re drinking dragon life or catching and eating mermaids living in the ocean from somewhere."


    "Eat!?


    "Because it''s only a rumor. Rumors."


    The dragon''s life blood is also considerable, but eating mermaids is about as insane.


    The old books seemed to say that mermaids were immortal, did not age, and remained forever beautiful, so rarely did they seem to get that kind of attention, but these days they should have known that the actual mermaids were not.


    The mermaid does look beautiful, but it seems like 150 years is life expectancy, age is well taken, and there is no such thing as forever beautiful. I''ll be a grandma and a grandpa, too. When she was born, she was a baby, and when she had a baby, her stomach grew bigger. I''m not that different from normal people.


    But there are only rumors out there, and there is no evidence.


    "What does it have to do with making the ice witch a samurai?"


    "There''s no smoke in the fire."


    Nike and Mr. Zozo look at me.


    "It''s an ice maiden, isn''t it? There aren''t many ice users these days, but why are they ice, and maidens again? We should be vigilant and try to figure out the number of ice witches in the country."


    Mr. Hell is probably in there, and the knight across the street points his finger at him.


    "But not a maiden, does that mean you already have a lover?


    I went on to ask Mr Drogfia that question.


    "No? You''ve never been there, have you?


    So when I answered, the movement of the people at the table stopped perfectly.


    "Oh, so you''re playing or something?


    "Hey, Nanary, hey, hey"


    Nike turns around behind me, telling the story of Mr. Drogfia I was about to tell you.


    "Could you... Oh, you know, nanary, what do you call a maiden?


    He put his hand in my ear, and he''s been ear to ear with Gonyo Gonyo.


    Is that what you talk about in such a small voice?


    And if you think, you''re going to be released words that you don''t anticipate.


    ''You mean a lover, usually a man, and a woman who''s never had the act of hosting a baby?


    ... Yep.


    "Ah, ahh, baby?!


    In my head, something cute cried with Hogaia ~.


    "No, no! I didn''t."


    "What, after all? Something that surprised me too."


    My face blued, but suddenly my body had a lot of blood, and my cheeks... No, my face and my whole body started to have heat.


    Even I know as much as a human child can do. It''s about time - I''ve learned it at school all the time, and it''s not that far off common sense.


    Then, then, I said on that occasion, "I did that!" I would have said it without shame.


    "Oh, hey, the hole..."


    "Nanally?


    "... if there''s a hole, I''ll go in."


    Cover your face with both hands.


    "Here you go."


    "Yeah."


    It''s not a hole, but Nike spread his arms and told me how tight it was, so I don''t hesitate to jump in there, somewhat more swollen than I am.


    I want to go back a few hours in time and space expansion magic formation. I want to start over. I''d rather be reborn from my mother''s tummy.


    Maiden...... Well, that''s exactly what I said. I can''t tell you that''s what I''m going to say in class, but I should have naturally kept it in mind in my books and in my friend''s conversation.


    "Um..."


    "Mr. Hell?


    Face Mr. Drogfia with his hand over his face.


    "... was"


    "Huh?"


    I didn''t tell this guy directly, but he seemed to mislead me, so let me correct him. I asked how it was chilling from the gap between my fingers.


    Naturally, I looked confused, but I thought to myself, even if I was abruptly revealed about this.


    "Well, I''m sorry I didn''t understand the meaning of the word"


    I hate losing money too, but I hate lying more. It seems that honest people have words to see fools, but they are better than liars, and such words are blasphemy to honest people. Words like that, where the honest lose money, are the number one word in me that I hate a lot.


    But it''s not good for me to lie. You can fool me. I won''t forgive you.


    At last, it''s a question of whether you''re lying or not. Even if you knew, even if you didn''t.


    Ever since you were little, you shouldn''t just throw up lies!! What a persistent ghost my mother told me, so that''s the only place I''m still thorough.


    I don''t know how to say thorough, but I''m careful.


    I only lied to my mother once in the past, but maybe that was something like having or not having dinner stuffs. Were you five years old? I never lied. I tried to lie, and I said I didn''t stumble on it. But my mother, who had seen through the lie, cast floating magic on me and let it float on the well. The invisible well at the bottom is not something to be afraid of, but something that looked more horrible than any demon. I still couldn''t use the magic. I resist. I can''t unify "Oben no!!" I even apologized.


    Later on, she said that the well was deep enough for her legs to reach, that it was perfectly fine to fall, and that Ning Lo magic cotton was laid.


    But then I thought about lying, and that horrible experience came back to life, and as a result, lying has been gone since.


    "I don''t know if you''re being stupid or honest."


    That''s what Mr. Zozo said in his laughing voice to me when he confessed.


    Well, sure.


    "No, yeah, it''s good, you know?


    "Mr. Drogfia"


    I took my hands off my eyes and looked at him with my hands on my flaming cheeks.


    "Ning Ro, I''m glad to hear that."


    The knight man, Mr. Drogfia, grabs my right shoulder with a little redness under his eyes. My eyebrows were hanging with my eyebrows and I looked like I was drunk on alcohol. But I haven''t had any alcohol yet, so I shouldn''t be drunk.


    What if he got drunk after being hit by the atmosphere of the tavern?


    "If you haven''t already, make sure you''re with me."


    "Yes!!


    "Ooh."


    Mr. Drogfia hits his head against the table.


    If it wasn''t my fault, it looked like Nike pushed the back of his head with his elbow.


    "Oh, Ra. Viktor, are you sorry? I think I''m drunk."


    If I turned my eyes to Nike, I would feel safe and thumbs up.


    I wonder what peace of mind means, looking at Mr. Drogfia sinking in.


    "Look, here comes the booze. Let''s all drink."


    Meanwhile, the dining seats proceeded, and Mr. Drogfia had managed to get up and get back in shape. Your consciousness seemed to be flying a little, what were you talking about? I was asking everyone. Head, will it be okay?


    "Is that good? Drink so much."


    But the table was carrying liquor full of barrels.


    "It''s fine. Because I can only drink a little, and when the drunk, coarse-looking guys come out, I''ll tighten them up with a corpse spell. Nanary and Zozo, please help me when that happens."


    "Exactly!"


    When Nike returns to his seat, he pours alcohol into the cup.


    He also poured it around to Mr. Zozo on the side.


    Beautiful and luscious sisters dance to music on the table in the store. He flipped a pretentious skirt and nailed the gaze of the men in the store. The men are slapping their hands at the music and singing watching the women.


    I''ve never been to a tavern like this before, but it''s a pretty good store.


    The food is also several times better than what I''ve made... no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    "Thank God for the life I have now! Kanpai!


    "Cheers!"


    Conn, and the liquor vessel sounded.

 30 Hare Job Edition - 6-6

    Gokuri, my throat gets hot for a moment every time I drink it up.


    That makes me feel comfortable, and I want liquids for the next, next, and so on.


    "This alcohol is delicious."


    Let''s dare say it here.


    Honestly, I''m alcohol resistant.


    "Nanary, can you still drink!?


    "Oh, it''s not like this. This girl..."


    Nike looks surprised. Zozo, next door, said it as if he was bragging about himself.


    "Fruit liquor is delicious, but so is this Yam liquor"


    Gokury. and drink again.


    But being strong on alcohol doesn''t always mean it''s good, so I''m not going to brag about this.


    I just drink it because it''s delicious. That is all.


    Until now, I have been drinking it up while being poured by Mr. Drogfia, who recommends alcohol to me next door. The contents of the barrel seemed to run out already, rather than another barrel.


    That''s a good drink, how about this? And because I can keep putting it in, I drink it with Gubi Gubi without saying no.


    But it was also until a few minutes ago, when he was pouring alcohol on me, he was drunk and crushed, his face turned bright red and ambushed to the table. Now he looks at me in tears with one hand the cup and keeps drinking. My eyes were moisturized when they wandered.


    The other knights, drunk and in a good mood, are free to engage only gently in the women in the store, sleeping, rapping and chatting permanently.


    Is that normal here, the shop owner laughed at it while wiping the dishes too. I thought it was a very peaceful space. I''m sure it''s safer where I, Zozo, etc. usually go, but there''s something different about it.


    "Drink Alwes, too. Here you go."


    "You don''t have to tell me. I''m drinking."


    "Here, then, such a well-behaved drink would be out of the way, wouldn''t it? More luxurious, more luxurious."


    When was the captain on the move, he sits in a seat where Rockman is and drinks up lavishly? Mr. Arquez and Prince Zenon were also sitting there, looking with some pity at the rockman involved. (looked like)


    Did Mr. Werdy get run over by the captain, he has his mouth on the cup across the street for a drink? The other women were talking to each other, eating fruit, and those nearby.


    "I''d rather be next to a flattering young woman than next to the captain. Honestly, I''m sorry."


    "I''ll turn you into a woman with a spell of change. Besides, night out is about to happen."


    "Cardiana and Taylor, can I go that way"


    "Do it, do it! Appear to be!


    Rockman, who fled to the women, has been welcomed to his seat by the women.


    "Running off to a woman, I don''t remember raising you like that"


    "It''s the booze or the woman that heals the man. And with Your Highness, I taught you. You''re not wrong, are you?"


    "Correct."


    I heard the lousy conversation between the men, but for now, I drink up the alcohol I have at hand. Nothing is worse than a conversation in a booze place. I''ve only seen people''s ugliness because I''ve never been drunk, but I think alcohol is really scary stuff.


    It was when I went out for drinks with the director and the rest of the staff, but there was a time when a man''s staff took off his wings too much and made fun of the director saying, ''You''re late for daughter-in-law ~''.


    The staff that followed would be more or less problematic.


    "So much......, ugh. Strong, means¡­"


    "Are you all right?


    Mr. Drogfia is swelling his cheeks with his hands on his mouth.


    If.


    "Ugh!... ugh"


    I asked him if he was okay, and at the same time he spit out the stuff in his stomach.


    That''s a thought already. Her complexion is also bright red, and she has a disturbing blue color that doesn''t really resemble the blue in the sky, and she feels sick without having to put it into words.


    "Because you drink so much! Oh, you got a nanary on you."


    "It''s okay, Nike. Mr. Drogfia, would you like to go to the washroom?


    "Ugh... p. I''m sorry, Nanary."


    I was wondering when you got a name call, but I don''t care about that for now.


    "This is... hey!


    I wave my finger and drop the puke beautifully when I get to my blue one-piece skirt.


    It''s magic I remember desperately when I used to spot Benjamin''s clothes. Not a lot of magic, but quite useful.


    Is the dirt on the floor familiar to the shop owner as well, manipulating the rags from afar to make them clean?


    The dirt on Mr. Drogfia''s mouth was swept away by a white handkerchief.


    His face, which was turning blue, somehow felt like redness had returned.


    "It''s okay. Look, let''s go to the washroom."


    "Nanary!


    Then he stays on one knee and holds the hand of the one who doesn''t have a handkerchief.


    "Me, I just really thought it was over or something, but it wasn''t!!... Ugh."


    He still hasn''t lost his drunkenness.


    You shouldn''t sound too loud, and rub your back.


    Drunk caring is something I''m used to, and I don''t particularly care if they throw up in front of me. I''m just worried about my condition, so I''ll do my best to take care of it so it gets better. Trouble is, drunkenness can''t be cured by magic, so you have to buy an anti-drunkenness medicine from a doctor.


    I try to take it with me when I go to the booze table, but I didn''t bring it this time because it was sudden and I didn''t even think I would drink so much.


    A lifetime of unconsciousness.


    "Oh? That''s amazing. This amount. Who''s drinking?


    "Is this it? It''s this girl from Hare. Hey, nanary."


    I can hear the captain''s voice closer than just now.


    Turning around, the leader of the regiment, who wet his hands or had gone to wash his hands, stood beside the table. Rockman was there, too, and I could see him behind it.


    "Wow. I wish you''d come to the Knights."


    "The director of Hare will piss you off."


    "But if this is all you can drink, what about that booze"


    When the captain said that, he went to the store owner and asked me to wait because I would bring him some good liquor.


    I was trying to get Mr. Drogfia to the hand wash, but I''m taking him, and Nike grabs his collar and drags him with a cheat.


    When I was left out of hand, I got eyes on Rockman, who was there.


    Rockman turns to me again after seeing the barrel on the table.


    "Nevertheless..."


    Seriously, he looked at me with a narrative eye.


    "I''ve never seen a woman so cute before."


    I know what you''re trying to say, but what''s wrong with women drinking a lot of alcohol? I don''t get sick, and there''s no reason to be blamed.


    When it comes to money issues, I don''t have to worry because I''ve brought money once and for all. Let me pay for the drink.


    "Oh, thank you. I''m so honored. I don''t want anyone to think you''re cute. I''ll find someone who says I''m cute."


    "Lovely."


    "Harassment!!


    I got goosebumps.


    "You kept me waiting....... hmm? You want some Alwes, too?


    "Could it be Hell (Corasy) booze?


    As his goosebumps rubbed his standing arm, the Knight Commander returned with a single clear vitreous bottle.


    As soon as Rockman sees it, he finds out what alcohol it is, he frowns at the root and sees the leader of the regiment.


    "Corasy...... hell?


    "This is also known as the Dragon Killer''s Alcohol."


    "That''s a noisy name."


    "If this doesn''t make you fall, it''s a big deal. Even in Alwes, a cup and a half was the limit."


    "Huh... Rockman?


    I can''t drink Rockman.


    I can drink.


    I can drink better than Rockman.


    That is, my victory.


    "I''ll drink!


    I raised my hand immediately. Faster than light.


    Drink two glasses of this and I will have beaten him.


    "Nanary sane!? Hell of a drink!?


    "Mr. Palasta, that''s okay. Maybe you''re thinking about beating me or something."


    Rockman single-handedly controlled Mr. Zozo entering the stop.


    I don''t care that they are completely reading the thought circuit, but in the meantime the head of the regiment is pouring topotopos and colasy liquor into the cup.


    The colorless, transparent, beautiful liquid looked fundamentally unfamiliar to the horrible name Hell.


    "Here, drink."


    "Yes."


    Put your lips on the cup given to you by the captain in a position to challenge the enemy.


    Two, two. If I have two drinks, I''m sure a rosy tomorrow awaits me.


    "Hmm?"


    But the moment I put the liquor in my mouth, a hot shock struck me like I could burn my whole body.


    "Hmmm......?!


    Even though I haven''t even put it through my throat yet, I feel my veins dodgy and noisy, as even Gatsun and the giant beat me in the head.


    This is it.


    (Oh no, I have some eyes...)


    I put a gunshot elbow on the table and even my eyeballs.


    No offense such as disgust, but I can see the barrel in my sight bracing. Just one bite, and this power even though I haven''t swallowed it yet.


    But is this the feeling of getting drunk?


    The first intoxicating sensation is filled with something that doesn''t look like it, but is internally exciting. Being able to experience the feeling of the unknown, although not pleasant, has been a good experience for me with a strong sense of exploration.


    But it''s still in my mouth. I have to drink this, so I swallow it intentionally and with all my strength in my chin.


    "Goddamn it, this"


    "You, you''ve forgotten you''ve already drunk two barrels. Drink dragon killer liquor. There''s no way there''s nothing there."


    "..."


    Lockman grabbed the other cup in front of me, where the captain was putting corasy liquor, and gently poured it into his mouth.


    "I don''t find it delicious, but maybe I can kill a dragon."


    Koitsu, why such a cheerful face......


    Besides, I can''t believe I drank a cup and a half of that last time, is his body or his tongue insane even with paralysis? Otherwise, there''s no way to drink like that.


    "Hey, you okay? After all, is Kolassi alcoholic enough?"


    "Nanally? Doesn''t that make you sick?


    The captain and Mr. Zozo peered into my face with a worrying face. As far as the captain is concerned, Theodora is going to mess with me, with my back neck and my eyebrows hanging.


    "Ugh. It''s not disgusting, though. My body''s hot."


    "I guess. Something brighter than just now."


    Want some water? And she brought me a glass with water in her mouth.


    "I''m sorry I got drunk.... but don''t tell the director at your place."


    "The director is probably going to be very angry, Groub."


    Mr. Arquez came, too, and when he put his hand on the captain''s shoulder, he looked at me and laughed bitterly. I wouldn''t get drunk if I drank all that. If Hell finds out he got drunk, he might hate you more than he ever did, and he''s threatening the head of the half regiment. I''m the one who replied when I drank, so it''s pathetic for the captain to get mad.


    "I can''t help it...... shall we open it here today? Look, the guys are going to the Dormott next time. Go home with care, ladies. Thanks for hanging out with you guys at Hare. It was nice talking to Mr. Arquez in a while."


    "No, this way."


    As a result, the knights who were in the tavern stood out of their seats and carefully cleaned out the finished food. Normally I don''t have to clean it up, but apparently I carry it to the counter every time because I take care of it all the time.


    When I tried to help too, Zozo, who was nearby, told me to sit down and stopped you. I felt sorry I wouldn''t move just myself and I wasn''t comfortable, but I cleaned up pretty quickly and I didn''t feel like that for long either.


    "You''re already open. Nanary, did you drink Corasy?


    "Nike......"


    Nike came back to his seat to see if Mr. Drogfia''s care was over. Blonde''s beautiful hair touched my shoulder.


    If he asks what''s wrong, there, he gets fingered. Looking ahead I was given, there was the figure of Mr. Drogfia held by his fellow knights.


    "Thanks, I got you drunk..."


    "It''s fine. But it''s good against Captain Alwes, but you care more about yourself, don''t you?


    "Yeah."


    My chest warms up with loving eyes like your mother''s. I envy who Nike will choose in the future. I''m sure she''ll be a good daughter-in-law and a good mother. It could be a life-long thing to me.


    "I didn''t know Nanary was the one who drinks this far. Are you okay?"


    "Your Highness... Thank you, thank you."


    "If I had Nike, I would have stopped it, but I don''t know what else to do because I had Drogfia''s care"


    Prince Xenon stands beside Nike. He is a man of the same generation who deserves to be respected for being close to the impossible, although he cannot be said to be close to his friends.


    Rockman, on the other hand, was approaching us like that, waving his finger and pulling the robe from the chair he was sitting in.


    "Absolutely. There''s something about a man''s night out."


    "But captains and noblemen can''t do that unless they''re low-status ordinary people, can they?


    "Shall we go home?"


    When the knights yawn, they greet the captains and leave the store.


    "Captain Alwes, thank you again tomorrow"


    "Oh, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Yeah, I''ll see you tomorrow.


    "See you later."


    "I''ll see you tomorrow!


    "Yeah, I''ll see you tomorrow. Be careful and go home."


    "Yes!"


    It''s Mr. Weldy who''s having a long parting exchange, and we''ll see you tomorrow! and left the store remnantly. I guess that''s a cute place. Rockman was laughing and sending him out, too, and he looked ridiculous. The desperation not found in the aristocratic women may, on the contrary, be fresh and good.


    The men are the only ones left in the store after the women paid for it (Nike and Zozo are there), and everyone leaves the store after the women.


    "Ah... wait, there''s a dress in the dorm"


    But I try to get Rockman''s robe hem up from the chair and grab it quickly. I won''t return it for free. What a perverted man trying to catch a woman I wouldn''t say, but I couldn''t let him go home with my bare hands.


    If you get grabbed, twist your neck and look at me. And when I alternated my gaze to my face with the hem of my grabbed robe, I spewed out the words with a troublesome eye.


    "Dress?"


    "White, from the Duke... the one I borrowed. I''ll give it back. Wait."


    "Fine. I don''t have to give it back. You can have it."


    And you want to leave the store early, or you head for the exit without even thinking about me with the hem. So I was slipping on the floor, as if I was even on a sled. The knights are looking at us for something.


    But I managed to pull my squeezing robe toward me.


    Ugh, Rockman, who raised an unlikely voice, looks back and glances at me.


    "No, give it to me today."


    "Why?"


    "It''s just uncomfortable to see."


    "Then you should stay uncomfortable for the rest of your life"


    "I don''t like it."


    Pull again, and now Rockman''s knee will twitch, and his face will come in front of him. Unlike the usual spare eye, he has looked at me with somewhere lazy and worrying eyes.


    "You know, I want to go that way."


    "Captain Alwes! I''m leaving you. Yo!


    The knights of the men around them are willing to leave this tavern because they''re going to re-drink at a different store somewhere, and all the girls at the Dormott''s are cute, and the liquor is subtle.


    Will Rockman go there too, that''s what his buddies and men called him and he was waving at me.


    But what makes you run away?


    I don''t even meet him at Golden Wheel anymore. I don''t even like going to see him from myself. Then it''s the only time.


    "Will you let me go, silly girl?"


    "I''ll let you go until I get there."


    Rockman grabs the eagle with one hand and tries to let go of my head, which he won''t let go of by squeezing the black robe.


    Losers and I pull too, but things never go any further, so I wonder what kind of hand I''ll use to hold him back next. Using the goddess stick here, it would be a good idea to take Rockman and the convoluted dorm on a space transfer. That way you can give him the dress straight away and take him to that dollar mot store again with a space transfer.


    It''s a good way for me to go.


    I''m sorry, my boy.


    "No, you''re fine."


    Mr. Arquez grabs my hand softly from behind and tries to get me off Rockman''s robe. The hand I was gripping refused it, but when he came out I felt like I was doing something wrong too, so I squeezed black hard and then I couldn''t help but let go of my hand.


    When Tong and his back are placed in Mr. Arquez''s chest, Hell is blamed for being banned from drinking Korasy, to a lesser extent. I had no choice but to, yes, narrow my mouth and look at Rockman.


    "What a fool. I like this woman, Cha Cha Man, Aesthetic, Excellent, Tall."


    "For better or worse, you''re really honest."


    Mr. Zozo comes next door and strokes my forehead.


    "Mr. Palasta, is the dorm near Hare?


    "Huh? Yeah, right behind you."


    "I have no choice but to take my dress home with me when I send it"


    "Huh?"


    Leaning on Mr. Arquez, I was pulled my arm by a guy who was supposed to be trying to keep me away until just now.


    Looking forward, Tottot...... and just one foot takes three steps.


    "Here we go."


    "... are you going?


    Suddenly you were willing to go, and Rockman was summoning magic to put out his own user demon as he took me out of the store.


    "Yuri, even Hare, please"


    "This is Nanary, it''s been a long time."


    A black Lunx is bowing down at me.


    "Yuri?


    On my back, I was offered my back, so I crossed it so that I could be invited. It is a little bit more gothic than Lara, but it is good to feel the warmth characteristic of the creature. I guess that would be comfortable if I got used to the ride.


    Tighten your neck tightly.


    "Captain, I''m going a little late"


    "All right. We''ll go first, then. Be careful."


    Then I''ll go, and I heard Rockman from behind.


    "Oh, the dorm is only for women..."


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    "You''re very busy."


    My back is warm. The night breeze was cold and I felt the heat that was lighting on my body cooling down for some time.


    The night sky was closer than usual and I looked up to see if I was flying now. After all, the stars were a little closer than usual, closing their eyes to the wind stroking their cheeks.


    "You..."


    You loud bald bastard.


    "Even if you''re drunk, you still have a bad mouth."


    I''m not drunk.


    "And I was a maiden."


    "I know."


    Oh, I know.


    "The next time I see you, I''ll attack you from behind."


    "Then I''ll eat you before they attack you."


    In a sense, they''re going to do me before they do it.


    "It''s not delicious. Give me some food."


    "You don''t know that until you try it."


    I guess they eat delicious food from time to time anyway.


    My tongue will be fat, so I think I know a lot of delicious things.


    "Beware of hangovers"


    I slipped up the skies of this kingdom after the word was finally turned around to my stomach and my gnaw and body were taken behind me.


    "... that?


    The next day, when I woke up, I was sleeping on the bedside, with a fluffy cloth on my body.


    I don''t have a headache or anything, but I have a vague memory from drinking that hell booze, and when I asked my dorm mother when she came back, she said, "Super handsome brought you in with a princess hug ~. I left right away," she said with a smile as she blossomed on her head with Poya Poya.


    When I asked Mr. Zozo in a hurry, he told me that he had taken me back to the dorm when I was drunk and not when I returned the dress to Rockman.


    ... Did you take him home?


    But when I changed my blood phase and went back to the room, there was a dress there, unchanged, and the dress was hooked with paper.


    On that paper,


    "Kolassi liquor. You, take a sip. I''ll have a drink and a half. Bye, you lose. ''


    ¡­¡­


    In the meantime, I tore it to bits.

 31 Hare Job Edition - 7-1

    "It''s been six months, what do you think?


    "What is it?


    As usual, compiling the paperwork in the receptionist''s seat, the director came around in front and told me so.


    Well, what is it?


    "The job is still just client reception and pre-investigation now, but you want to try a different job too?


    Keep the writing sentence intact, I stop the brush and blink.


    Six months and February (fuzzy) passed after I started working at Hare.


    Now that memory detection is available, I''ve been driven out every now and then by pre-investigation, and I often sit alone in the reception seat I''m sitting in right now. I was definitely getting used to my current job, even though I would still ask for help when I didn''t know how to handle it or when I might make a decision.


    But when I get used to it is the scariest time for everything, so I want to keep up the good work without distraction, before I go to bed, I always get in the mood and go into the bedroom. Alarm great enemy, that is my motto.


    But now that I can detect memories, I won''t cut off my self-esteem because of the advice of the guy who hates the hang-up, but I still owe it to him after all. I even sympathize with Rockman for doing things like sending salt to Ningro enemies. Zozo stuck me wondering if I should say thank you honestly, but I''m not going to say it anymore because it was over there that blocked my mouth that I tried to say thank you first.


    Or equal to what I said.


    Besides, I want to return the white dress, so regardless of the hassle, I went to the Dolan North Post Magic Office for the procedure, and I parceled it and sent it to the Duke''s house.


    They wrote the paperwork in equal detail as to who I was and how I would send my baggage in relation to the Duke''s house to which I was sent.


    This is why I don''t like using mail for noble houses.


    I''m used to sending letters to Maris, so I don''t care what you do with it, but this time the wax is different. I have to do trouble on top of trouble. I hate trouble. Fire is going to blow out of my butt after what I hate these days. I really don''t like it anymore.


    ... but in the meantime, no way, my head ached when the parcel was sent back.


    The dorm mother gave me this, yes, and I don''t think it''s my fault I dropped it on the floor without getting it right.


    I asked the receptionist at North Post politely why they sent me back, holding back rough, but the word I returned was, ''The Arnold family is special and you will not receive your luggage through the mail magic office''.


    ... Then why don''t you tell me when you fill out the paperwork! Why didn''t you tell me!


    That''s how I ended up in my room two months after that. I don''t like it when it hits me, so I ended up in a costume. I got all my crude clothes out of the top drawer, and nothing was gone. I poised my dress in there. No, I put it in politely.


    "Is it a different job?


    "Want to go to the reception in Soleil?


    "Is that... the south?


    "You may want to try it somewhere different. The content of the request is novel, and you may also go with help, so try to get used to it while you can. Harris and Zozo go to help occasionally, and there are a lot of kids living in the dorm, so there won''t be many to start with."


    Soleil land as the director calls it. The Hare Magic Station is situated in the north of the country, but there are also several small divided Magic Stations in the east, west and north. It''s easy to understand when it comes to a different store.


    I have no doubt that the main body of Hare is here where I am, but then there were three other small magic stations within the kingdom, because it is hard for people (clients and demons) to come from the south or far from here.


    And all the magic stations and the hare, which should also be called this headquarters, are connected by a magical door called a bridge.


    The door is on the back of this building, and the people assigned to your hare open the door every day from the staff dormitory to their place of work.


    Therefore, when something happened at the other magic station, the director and us could be informed of the situation as soon as we exited the door. This means that no matter where the magic station is, there will be no hare without the director. If she has business, all she has to do is open the bridge door. I can''t help it when the director is off, but mostly when she''s off, there''s Mr. Arquez, so it''s quicker if you talk to him, the substantive deputy director.


    It was difficult once, on the western and southern sides, where demons were said to be the most common, when the buildings of your magic station were attacked by demons.


    By the way, the most common is in the north. But second, compared to the west and south, that''s about it, so it''s enough to go over (d) and no longer say fifth.


    ''Oh, oh, calm down!


    I remember getting the water out for now to the staff who came out of the door in a hurry and asked for help.


    It seemed to be attacked when there were few people, and the demons were big for nothing. There were four bodies, and they came without sound.


    There''s nothing I can do about it because I can''t deal with it, and they''ve broken the exorcism line that''s all around me. The director re-stretched the exorcism''s magic formation to the magic station in Soleil, but he doesn''t know when it will strike again.


    There seems to be more requests for demonic exorcisms over there, and they come around here a lot. Rather than sharing, there are fewer demon breakers than there are many requests for demon exorcisms, because there are more motivated demons here.


    "If we do it that way for a month, let''s get to reception a little early but deal with the demon busters"


    "Is that true?!


    Even though I was at work, I shouted out loud about it.


    Several demonstrators turned this way, so I don''t have to be ashamed to do my gaze down.


    But I''m glad about this.


    In addition to being able to go to other magical guidance centers that I''ve always wondered what place, it was like a dream that the day would come when I could sit in that reception seat where my admired sister was sitting. The fact that I was able to get a job at Hare is like a dream in itself, but there was something more than that to rejoice that I could be the same person I admired. (I haven''t been able to yet)


    "Be careful, there''s a lot of exorcism going on over there."


    "Yes."


    "I''m so glad Nanary is able to use memory detection ~. The only reason we can use it is because it''s about yaklin ''to Arquez, Orcal and Parma without me"


    "If it''s helpful, good."


    And most importantly, as a member of the Hare Magic Station, I''m glad to be of service to you all.


    Tomorrow, please.


    "Yes!"


    From then on, I came to work with a wiggle.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    "Um, I''m asking you..."


    "Hello, please hang up"


    When I took turns with my senior after I pinched the break and took a seat, the person making the request quickly called out to the receptionist.


    A slightly thinner man in his thirties or so. I couldn''t say I was very pretty, and I could see my clothes stained with yore yore.


    That''s why when the man himself asked if it was dirty, it wasn''t, it didn''t smell, and it smelled like Ning Ro hair conditioning.


    The man exhales as he urges him to his seat and sits down.


    "I''ve been having bad dreams lately, and I just have nightmares."


    "Is it a nightmare?


    I have a neighborhood under my eyes, so maybe my age is younger than I think.


    The man''s name is Yarman Crack. If you ask, he''s twenty-five, apparently. I was more than five years younger than I expected, so I was surprised and convinced. My face feels fatigued overall rather than old. My eyes were also half open and my eyes were looking down below my face.


    "And when I woke up, the room was messed up every time."


    I thought it was a thief, but nothing was stolen, just vandalized. It''s possible I had nightmares and had a pest climb, but I''m not sure. He was not rough as he had become a pest clive either, and the paper was gushing or the book was torn, as if people had roughed it up.


    It''s creepy to hear.


    I guess he''s worse because I don''t experience it makes me creepy.


    "Are you also physically lazy?


    "... Honestly, through tiredness, I''ve been getting depressed lately. You can''t have medication at the pharmacist''s, and healing magic doesn''t work."


    The nightmares are terrible and the room is always rough when you wake up.


    All I can remember is that the content of the nightmare is being chased by something black, and even if I woke up and tried to write it down, it seems that the room was rough and not nearly there at that time.


    If the room was rough every time I woke up, fewer people would be able to stay calm. Though every time, I don''t think it''s something I get used to.


    In the meantime, he came to Hare to ask if he could do something with a push because he had visited a doctor to get tired and get the medicine out, but it didn''t work and using healing magic didn''t make any difference.


    There are various types of healing magic, but the world is well made that what does not work with medicine is healing magic, and what cannot be healed with healing magic is medicine. It was somewhat odd to say that there should still be a number of medications and healing magic enough to take fatigue if you were injured, but neither of them worked.


    ... Well, what is it?


    "Hell, why don''t we take a look at him in memory detection?"


    "Mr. Arquez."


    Mr. Arquez, who had paperwork behind him, points his index finger at his client and speaks to me that way.


    "Maybe it''s a monster of dreams"


    "Demons?!


    Faster than I could speak, the man solidified with a stunned face.


    The demon of dreams......?


    Turning a troubled eye because he didn''t know what demon he was talking about, Mr. Arquez put the finger he was pointing at his client on his forehead and, um, closed his eyes tightly to think.


    "I used to have the same thing. A demon enters a human dream."


    "Dreams..."


    "He has nightmares, manipulates humans like sleepwalking again and wears them both physically and mentally. And at the end of the day, eat that human being."


    "Ha, ha, eat!?


    Shocked by the word eating, the man got out of his chair and pulled back.


    What demons were in the past were kept as records in Hare''s dossier room, and he said he could also look for information on what was said to be the demons of his dreams.


    Then there might be a way to deal with it.


    "Mr. Crack, may I follow your own performance last night just to confirm?


    "Oh, please! There''s nothing wrong with that."


    Having taken the identity check, I decided to turn my finger towards him and do memory detection, as Mr. Arquez said. I really prefer to do it away from my seat and in a less visible place, but when I look at him frightened, I decide that it would seem better to do it in a more crowded place instead.


    As I turned my fingers that way, I was shown how he looked yesterday before Mr. Crack. I''m just having dinner, and I''m not in my sleep yet. Turning my finger to go a little further back, this time I saw Mr. Crack asleep. The condition looks painful somewhere, reaching out and running away from something, it also looks frivolous.


    Then as he slept, he got up suddenly and let his eyes glow red and wandered out through the room. He defeats it relentlessly when he hands on furniture and rips books and clothes nearby into billies with his hands. In the meantime there was also a leak from his mouth of the one who had no choice but to hear ''Gallu, Gru'' and a disgusting noise like a fierce wildlife, but different.


    Maybe this is what Mr. Arquez says, he''s obsessed with something called the demon of dreams.


    Mr. Crack, who was shown this memory in front of him, had his eyes rounded and cracked as if he had seen something incredible. I guess I can''t believe I''m in this state. Even I would have circled my eyes more than he did and passed out giving it to you if I had found out I was rambling at night looking like this.


    But this explains why the inside of the room was being roughed up. Mr. Crack himself said he was roughing up the room.


    So if there is a problem......


    "I just have to peel it off with exorcism magic. A demon who is good at it and a magic type is better for a wind guy."


    Mr Arquez, who was watching it with me next to me, gives me suggestions by saying that there is a solution.


    "Is it the wind?


    "This demon travels in the air, in the wind. Because a wind wizard who can manipulate the flow will be easier to do."


    Most of all, I can''t tell if this is really the same thing as the demon of that dream, but I was told at the end of the word that it didn''t seem to be a mistake to be a demon.


    Then there is one thing to do.


    "Now, Mr. Crack, this request is urgent, including for the demon case and the fact that your life is in danger."


    "Am I okay?"


    "Whatever it is, I will find someone who will save you from the nightmare. If you were worried, would you be spending the day here?


    "Is that good?


    "I''m not saying it''s impossible if the house is better, but if it''s a day, you can eat food here if you have money, and I don''t take the night off to do it. I wondered if it would be good if the demon who would take the request showed up and could take it as soon as possible..."


    "No! I was careful, so if you can do that, let me stay here!!


    I nodded in Mr Crack''s reply, rolling the white sleeve of my uniform and proceeding to the preparation of the request.


    And after I finished writing the request, I decided to ask him to rest in the end seat. I cautioned against sleeping just in case, but as far as that neighborhood is concerned, I''m going to fall asleep. I fell asleep and had nightmares again, and if I were to be in such a state, I think it would be ok because everyone is here...


    "You''ve had a lot of demons lately"


    "Well, at times, the flower season requires a lot of exorcisms.... Then I''ll go to the information room, so if anything happens, you can rely on Zozo and Harris."


    "Thank you"


    After I bow my head to Mr. Arquez, I also decide to look into the demons in the dossier room tomorrow. Past requisitions, demon request completion records, etc. were kept in the materials room, and I used to look at them and learn how to write them. Plus, there were so many books stored that I thought it was a bookstore in town that I often used them when I wanted to read research and some interesting novels.


    Then a few moments later, a demon man appeared at Mr. Crack''s request, and he went out of the hare with the man. To a situation where he might finally be able to sleep, Mr. Crack cried to a demon man and said, ''Thank you! Thanks!'' And he bowed many times. The man''s back stood against too much force.


    In the meantime, I just pray that it can be resolved.


    "It''s flower season, and it''s time to start flowering."


    After work, today and with Mr. Zozo, I was coming to the grass-fed wolf''s for dinner.


    When she says she wants meat, she comes to this store once in a while. Mr. Zozo, who is a cannibalist, doesn''t self-cater at all, so I got a little worried, but I can''t say anything when I watch him cheek happily for meat. Besides, there are skewers of ravioli in this store, so I can''t help but be happy when they invite me to eat them.


    In the end, they are both.


    "Wouldn''t a maiden in love be a wolf?"


    Let the meat-stabbed fork play with one hand, Mr. Zozo said with pleasure.


    Now Dolan is in flower season.


    The season of flowers is also known as the season of love.


    The Dolan season is divided into three parts: the "flower season" for the warm and blooming season throughout the country, the "season away from the sky" for the cold and snowy season, and the "season of light" for the pleasant season of the wind, which is relatively easy to spend and long in the day.


    The longest of the three seasons was the season of light, and half of the year was the season of light. But the season of light ended a month ago, and now the whole kingdom was colored with flowers, and as I walked through town, I could see petals dancing, and colorful flowers blooming economically on the side of the road.


    "Does Mr. Zozo give flowers to someone?


    "Me? I''m not here, am I? Besides, I''m not feeling well this time."


    Mr. Zozo, with his dark face, has shown me that epidemic magazine as an example. I carry it with me all the time, so I''m no longer surprised that I have it. Whether in the room, outside or at work, I already know what I have hidden.


    In the meantime, whichever, I looked at the article.


    "The second month of the flower season was born, the magical shape of the earth, a woman. It''s better not to make too much contact with men this month''s flower season. Keep an eye out for flowers without handing them over. If you push me, there will be no daughter-in-law."


    ¡­¡­


    "No, you know, that much clarity..."


    She was right, that''s what the article said.


    What a rude article. If this is the Director''s divination result that makes him see it, then surely this occupier will be crushed in the face.


    "The fortune of the fortune-teller" Dear Melakisso "is not Dada. I''m sure the same flower season that I did, the witches at the end of February, wouldn''t give flowers."


    Pathetically, Zozo is giggling at a situation where he''s not the only one. What a happy thing to give flowers to, what a squeal.


    I''m afraid of my eyes.


    Or Ningro. I''m afraid of the fortune of Master Melakisso, who makes it that far. But this is all going to affect Mr. Zozo, so maybe it''s a pretty good hit. Whatever the magic, I don''t really believe in something called fortune, so I''m not very interested.


    Flowering, by the way, is like a festive national event in the flower season.


    On the first day of the second month of the flower season, the king and the queen descend from the king''s island to the kingdom. Then you go around town in a luxurious carriage, praying for the peace of the country and sprinkling the carriage with loads of flowers.


    But the word "flower" doesn''t come from it.


    The day the king and the queen came down to the country, on that day, the custom of sending flowers to the person of their choice and to the person of their marriage became known as the flower delivery ritual.


    The king and the queen are considered equal to God because of their ancient teachings. to boulders. I have not blindly deified and seen royalty now, but it was perceived as such.


    Marriage takes an oath to Pramana, the founding god of the Kingdom of Dolan. It''s like the founding god, or the ancestor of Prince Zenon.


    Therefore it is made special to convey love that day, the day when the royal family descends. I''m not sure why I started giving flowers, but I guess someone gave them out first and gradually that spread.


    "Oh? You were still doing this."


    "''Ice Witch Recruitment! The Queen''s maid is your daughter!!''... that''s true. And it''s getting worse and worse."


    Under the article of fortune, there was a text with the same content as the paper of the recruitment that was in that hare. I peeled off the one that was on the hare, so I don''t have any more.


    I don''t know if it could have been recruited, but as far as the text of this article goes, there didn''t seem to be much gathering.


    Around finally reaching for an epidemic magazine, I guess it''s desperate.


    "When was Nanary born?


    "I am born in the season of emptiness, in January."


    "The season away from the sky, the first month, the ice witch said..."


    As she follows the letters at her fingertips, she searches the empty season column.


    "Work goes well. I''m sure you''ll save your fortune."


    "Yay!


    Human beings are difficult things, and when they say good things, they make me happy, even if I don''t believe them.


    "... so, love is better"


    "Love is fine. I''m not interested."


    "It''s okay because I''m interested. So, love..."


    I can''t say anything about people either in terms of being oddly uptight when it comes to someone else''s sex affair.


    "''When you touch the flames of passion, the last thing that will melt and disappear is yourself. Watch out for fire-shaped humans the second month of the flower season. Good luck if you don''t make contact. Thunder-type men will carry luck."


    Zozo, who read it out in a pleasant voice, looked at me again with a pleasant face.


    "There''s a lot of fire shapes, and even if they tell you to be careful,"


    "But it says thunder shaped men carry luck, so why don''t you give them flowers to thunder shaped people?


    "I don''t see that!

 32 Hare Job Edition - 7-2

    Dinner was really good. I ate so much that I couldn''t eat dessert, but ended up flattening the sweet egg stew of the pepper and cocot bird as well. Cocott birds'' inert eggs are treasured for making sweets because they are sweet without any flavoring. Natural foods without seasoning, so to speak. Contrary to that, birds laying salty eggs are called Goggot birds, which are not suitable for making sweets, but are commonly used for cooking.


    But these two are a little pricey, so it was an unbridled ingredient for me to save money. That''s not what I was able to say when I was eating out.


    "Good night, Mr. Zozo"


    We''re going back to the dorm and trying to break up in front of the room.


    The dorm was built on three floors, and me and her room had a room on the third floor, its top floor. Sister Harris also lives on this floor, even at work, but often face-to-face with her peers from time to time.


    The hare was made of basic wood, but the roof and outer walls were brickwork, and this dorm was built in the same way. So if you don''t live in a dorm or you don''t like a dorm residence, all of them say, ''I don''t like being at work even though I''m done with work''.


    Sure, I wouldn''t deny that, but I wouldn''t even feel fine dust about that if I let you in the room, so I was making myself comfortable. I don''t necessarily have to live in a dorm, but the majority of staff want to live in a dorm.


    Besides, most married people built houses and went from there, and people with lovers could not bring their counterparts into the room, so they signed with a nearby inn and went from there.


    But there were only a few of them, and in the meantime, I witnessed a woman''s senior bringing in a lover. I don''t have a man-saver spell or that kind of magic in my dorm, so I really put it in, but I don''t think it''s any different that I want to spend time here scratching my dorm mother''s eyes. You won''t be able to calm down in this place.


    And when I told Zozo I was witnessing that with him, he was biting his thumb as he said, ''It''s going to be dangerous ~?'' What a pimple of an eyebrow.


    "Good night. Ah... wait! Yeah, I''ll give it to Nanary."


    We were supposed to break up with each other, but that''s what she tells us, and I''m rushed to push what I got from inside the room against my chest. The momentum was tremendous and I lost my posture for a moment.


    When I took the pressed one and looked at it, it was that epidemic magazine she always had in her hands. Plus the same thing they showed me during the meal.


    Seriously, look at that, I turn to Mr. Zozo.


    "Give me this...?


    What have you done to give me something that I care about without letting go of my skin? Besides, this epidemic magazine feels kind of brand new. Better than what she showed me at the grass-fed wolf store, I was in a condition that I haven''t bought in a while. I don''t see a wrinkle on the cover called a wrinkle, or the opposite of a piece of paper that I can do because I rolled it.


    "I always buy four books for viewing, reading, storing and distributing."


    Confused me, she said so and laughed at me showing the same epidemic magazine from her nostalgia.


    ¡­ it is the first ear.


    But isn''t it the same for storage and ornamental use, and if you twitch lightly, you idiot! and stood up and was denied. If you let her tell you anything, the more heaven and earth you treat it differently, and the first thing you do for viewing is decorate that beautiful cover like a furniture accessory, while for storage, in case something else - yeah... and was overheard about the difference for a while.


    Turns out she would be a good reader for the people making the magazine for now.


    Then I will look again at the magazine in my hand to see if this is for distribution.


    "I talked to him today, and I knew I was sure."


    "Yes?"


    "You should look more at all things."


    With his hands on his hips and a bishy index finger on me, he said so in a clear tone.


    "Nanally, I''m gonna ask you about your job, but you''re not gonna show any interest when it comes to anything else."


    "I like to work."


    "You''re doing it again, Zozo."


    "Sister Harris."


    The neighbor''s neighbor, sister Harris, hung her glasses on her head and snuggled her face out the door of the room.


    Are you taking a bath? My hair is wet and my cheeks are red and upbeat. She kept her eyes closed and looked at us because she was not wearing glasses.


    The room sounded like a voice even if it was a little far away, and I got out wondering, and I put my head glasses down to my eyes and put my nose bone on it.


    "I''m getting some books from Zozo, too. When you look at people with lovers, you tongue them, and you recommend them to strange, unminded people like us."


    "Because I can''t, I''m just wondering if my friends could at least moisturize me!


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Her outfit, which came out in the hallway, was so perfect that a man couldn''t show it, she just wrapped a piece of bath towel around her naked. I''m not surprised by the outfit as I''ve been through a women''s dorm residence, but I get weird palpitations when I show up dressed like that in the hallway. If there was Nike or Maris, I''d be sure to say, ''You''re a girl, so be ashamed!'' Oh, my God, they''re going to say it.


    "Zozo and Nanary are going to Soleil tomorrow, right?


    "Yes, it is. If I sit there for a month, the nanaries will be sunny and alone."


    "I''ll do my best!


    When I was holding my fist and burning my fighting spirit to myself I still wouldn''t see it, so besides work, I was about to be told another long story... so I said good night and fled to my room. Outside Batan and the closed door, there was still no sign of the two of them returning to the room, and a slight talk was being heard. I''m a lot more worried about Zozo. No, I can see Harris talking to each other.


    I take a breath and fall asleep on the sleeping table, but that epidemic magazine is in my hands unchanged, and I decide to put it on my desk because it''s not sneaky to give it back.


    In my room, filled with reference books, dictionaries, and drawings, that one book looked remarkable.


    Speaking of which, and trying to read a letter from Maris handed to me by her dorm mother this morning, I take the red note out of my desk drawer.


    "Maris is a jerk too."


    At a time when I was singing my nose while saying it that way, I was also approximate.


    "To Nanary. How are you? I''m sure you''re doing fine, because you''re tired of hearing what I''m saying.... Oh, my God, and you''re so precious! Why do you write to me every other week? You''re not like I''m a heavy woman! I get back to you every two times! It''s one time!!... There''s more to brushing than that. By the way, I write to Master Alwes every three days, but I''ll get back to you properly. He sends it out to the castle because he''s rarely in the mansion, but I wish you could apprentice him and write to him, too. Speaking of which, we''re about to start flowering. As always, you don''t have this letter of love, and you''re going to have a wasted time delivering flowers to your parents or to your friends. Let me hear some heartbreaking stories once in a while. Social conversations have only bored me because of you and Nike. - Pursuit. On the first day of the second month of the flower season, I''m going to the King''s Island, but I''ll be off work everywhere that day, so I''ll see you when I see you. From Maris Hestia Lovegol Carromines''


    As I stared at the text of the letter, I rolled back to the bedroom.


    There are a few things that bother me, but first I am aware that I am brushy as she says. The paperwork, etc. is the earliest before breakfast, but the letters to my friends are kind of very difficult to write. You want to talk more directly than a letter, or you''re still going to try and error and write it up at a fortnightly rate. I know it''s not enough from her being pen loyal (fu and make-up), but I can''t help it, so now let''s make an effort to be able to return it in one piece.


    Besides, there was an extraordinary amount of struggle over Rockman sending letters back every three days.


    I can''t believe I can''t do this to him.


    ... or we can often write to each other once every three days.


    What happened to the nobles?


    "Red note......"


    I looked at the note Maris put in for me.


    ... red. Speaking of which, Maris was a fire-shaped witch, I recall.


    And that Benjamin was also fire-type.


    On second thought, they are both passionate about love. They were two people who were half incapable of burning, or the word "flame of passion" snug.


    Rockman is also fire-type, but that would look better to say inflamed than passionate. It''s not a long story that that female whee gets stabbed by a woman one day.


    "When you touch the flames of passion, the last thing you will melt is yourself"


    "... None"


    The fire shapes are rough, and you can''t help but care about that fortune. And does it melt? Physically?


    After I put the letter from Maris back in my note, I decided to take a bath and go to bed.


    The next morning I waited in front of the back door as directed by the director.


    "Soleil is a troubled place because there aren''t many people."


    "Are we short of people?


    Mr. Zozo is coming with me, so now we were both in line there talking about today.


    It gets a little chilly in the early morning, albeit during the flower season. The air was awake.


    But the sun was warm, so the scent of deep greenery, the scent of flowers blooming on the side of the road, and the scent of curette flowers blooming around the magic guide station drifted in the cold air, and I felt good. The nostalgic, old smell calms my heart.


    "I mean, there''s not enough people, well... there''s not enough people. ''Cause you''re the only rookie this year, and you''re the only one with the best grades, so I can''t help but skew the numbers."


    "Wouldn''t it be exam based or something? Then there''s going to be plenty of them."


    "We were all talking about that. Arquez, who is now halfway in, came in by doing the director''s exam.... Sometimes, it''s a job that anyone like this can do, what a dislike to someone else."


    He says that he has been told that by people who didn''t do their job well, or who were drunk after drinking at a restaurant in the magic center.


    Zozo stretched the wrinkles between his eyebrows with his fingers to me when I heard it and frowned.


    "Our work is plain but life-threatening, and I don''t suppose that''s a big deal compared to demons and knights. But we''re here to protect our client''s life and that of the demon. So there are people who have lost their lives in the past, not because of a preliminary investigation, and we have to be there to determine if it''s a dangerous request or not. Whatever it is to be ridiculed, it doesn''t change that much. Of course I respect the demons."


    "... we all know only the seniors at Hare''s reception with a smile on their faces"


    "It''s a loss, isn''t it?


    "Hehe."


    She says out of the way.


    I also only saw the front side until I aspired to get a job in Hare, so I didn''t know why I had to study a lot and learn magic and do good grades. And when I revealed to my friends that I was going to get a job in Hare, I said, "Why are you here?," he said wonderfully.


    From everyone''s point of view, that''s still the place.


    "But I often meet the Knights when I work outside, so we understand each other''s work and we have respect for each other. So some people move from the Knights to Hare like Arquez, and they hold it."


    The Knights sometimes work with Hare, so they understand that it''s not easy for each other when it comes to work.


    "Whatever that is, there are quite a few kids in the Knights who have lovers."


    "Oh, really?


    "Dahlia brought you in last time."


    "Are you from that knight?


    "You said you were already at work! It''s not a meeting place. It''s a job outside! The director is still alone...


    On a slender hand like a white fish, Mr. Zozo was slapped in the brain with pessimism.


    "Solo, what?


    The director, not white or black, was standing behind us in a blue, ankle-to-ankle hem uniform unlike Hare''s staff. He''s wearing a big blue round hat again, and he looks at Mr. Zozo with a subtle face that he doesn''t know if he''s laughing or not. If you look closely, your mouth is cracked, so I guess you''re not laughing. I feel intimidated because I''m tall.


    The cuffs that were spreading like skirts rolled up to the elbows.


    "Unique... you''re a good woman with a unique colour"


    "Thanks"


    You were somewhat satisfied with Mr. Zozo''s clarification, and the director nodded in a good mood.


    "Zozo, can I have a nanary, please? Please follow the instructions on this form. And then it''s a little hotter than the north, so let me know how your uniform works."


    "Yes."


    "Bye, Nanary, go"


    When I asked Mr. Zozo all the way, the director stroked my head next to hers.


    Yes, I was going to reply well, but seeing the director smile stops the movement.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Nanally?


    The director kept his hand on my head, looking strangely round his eyes and peeking into his face.


    Mr. Zozo tilts his neck at how I look, too.


    "Come on in."


    "Welcome home, good luck"


    The voice of a woman who can''t possibly hear passes beside her ear.


    I blinked two or three times, keeping an eye on the director.


    - I remember this feeling. That was a long time ago, when I had such feelings, like love at first sight in Hare.


    I couldn''t move at all at that time, and the smile on the person''s face was terrible.


    It wasn''t the sun, it wasn''t the moon, it looked like a star.


    I don''t know how old that guy was.


    But the sight at that time remains strong in my brain. Long brown hair without habit, its tea mixed with red, calm eyes like a sunset color, which drew loneliness and made a smile at me.


    Beautiful receptionist sister who always sits there and smiles and turns everyone around.


    I wonder why you didn''t notice when we met.


    I''ve been face-to-face many times already, but I notice it on occasions like this, etc.


    Maybe not.


    But I only have good memory.


    The person who drastically changed my life...


    "The director is a good woman after all."


    "What are you talking about, you idiot? Look, be careful."


    To an accidentally known admirer, I opened the door to the bridge, holding down my squeaking chest.

 33 Hare Job Edition - 7-3

    In the southern Soleil, a small Hare magic station.


    From what I hear from the seniors, the temperature is just a little hotter than the northern headquarters. The climate is slightly uneven in the same country, so regardless of the season of light, it is said that the season of flowers that warm up cannot be spent on boulders with long sleeves. That''s not why the sweat drips off, just when you move around, the sweat seeps out on your forehead, making it wet and slightly dall.


    I didn''t really understand what my predecessors were saying because if I moved around, my blood circulation would be better and my temperature would rise and I think it would be normal.


    That''s why I thought you''d find out when you arrived.


    "Hey Belle!? What are you doing!?


    That''s how my view of the bridge, which is still connected to the unseen south, showed a senior woman sleeping on the ground dressed close to naked in the back lounge for some reason and sunbathing.


    The weather and the humidity blew away in an instant.


    "Hmm? That''s not too soon."


    "Not so fast, not!


    Immediately after acknowledging her appearance, Mr. Zozo stepped on the estate toward her, who fell asleep on the ground.


    Senior Berryweather Landon, nicknamed Bell by everyone. I guess the skin on the ground was white, but the skin burned in the day was not the same wheat color as Mr. Zozo''s brown skin, and the blonde hair to the shoulder twirling with the circle, tied one behind him.


    Mr. Bell also admits that he looks like me as he falls asleep, and he raises his hand and speaks to me, "Nanally, good morning". I also gave it back good morning, but I couldn''t help but worry about the outfit, which was only hidden from my chest and lower body. If you were dressed like that in a place like this, a man''s official might see you.


    You could read my thoughts looking around and giving me a worried look, Mr. Bell''s fine. We''re all used to it, so I waved my hand to the side and laughed.


    "This is what I always do before work. The weather''s nice, I''m on day shift today, didn''t I tell you before?


    Certainly something someone said before.


    That was a conversation at the reception after a fairly exposed dressed demon woman came out of the hare to get a request and do her job.


    Sister Harris, who saw the woman, told me that you were dressed like Berryweather. She was the only one I had ever seen dressed properly in a dorm, and I couldn''t figure it out and twisted my neck. You''ve never actually seen Mr. Zozo, either, dressed like that? And I remembered asking Sister Harris. Although I go to help occasionally, I say that I have never seen her like that. It seems that the rumored condition was in the early morning, so Zozo, who had only told me to help at night, didn''t even know.


    When I remember that and look at her again, it boils down to a weird emotion that it''s awesome.


    I guess I don''t particularly care about the reactions around me, whether I''m piercing myself or going my way. I wouldn''t be able to dress close to half naked like that if I cared first.


    By contrast, I''d like you to mind a little bit from around here, but as she said, the Soleil people seem to be getting used to it, so maybe there''s no other way.


    "I''ve been listening to you, but what are you dressed for?"


    "Holy Clothing Before Work"


    "You should stop."


    Zozo, who kindly advised his colleague on his appearance, turns to me after he suppresses his forehead.


    She suppresses temples when she is frustrated or in trouble, but she has a habit of suppressing her forehead when she is frightened. Black lustrous hair was lifted from his forehead to his retreating hand and flowed sarally behind him.


    "The director told me how the uniform works, I''ll teach you how to handle it a little bit."


    "How do you handle it?


    "Yes."


    What is the way to handle it? If it''s how you wear it, I''m still curious to say it''s like dealing with tools like that.


    "You didn''t know Nanary yet."


    Bell, who remained asleep behind Mr. Zozo, then changed his mood and came as soon as she said so. I don''t have any clothes or anything around me, so I walk in that half-naked state. I tried to ask him what he didn''t know, but he was worried that I should tell him to wear more clothes than that, so he shut up.


    I got a surprise look at that look from Bell, but, well, I nod at him for not having to say anything, and I see Zozo giving me a teaching.


    "Everyone''s uniforms perform differently, but they have the same parts."


    "Are those three lines and colors?


    That and Hare''s uniform is only one outfit out of Gignestai Nero, and it doesn''t get dirty. Even if it came with mud, it would fall off easily, absorb sweat, but didn''t build up. Besides, it doesn''t smell, so you don''t have to do laundry. It has excellent functionality because it will come back to normal immediately, whether flaky or torn.


    I pounded a white sleeve with nothing on it.


    "Yes, but there''s one other thing. It''s never been extremely hot, and I haven''t used it since it''s not yet an empty season."


    With that said, she wrapped her long sleeves in her uniform around her wrinkly arms. And the opposite sleeve rolls up the same way. I wonder what you''re going to start, rolled up to the middle of your arms. Watching that, Mr. Zozo starts breathing into the area there.


    "Is that it?"


    Then strangely, its curly part disappeared and it became a complete short sleeve. A luxurious thin arm of hers can see the cloth missing from it.


    Look at me patting my eyes, and Mr. Bell laughs.


    "It''s really weird, isn''t it? That''s what I looked like when I first found out."


    Strange, I don''t know what Hare''s uniform is. My uniform is a deactivated garment, as the director used to say, a garment that does not make any attack. You get lightning, you bounce back, you get burned by flames, your body doesn''t get burned, any magic other than the magic you deal with is deactivated.


    Such was the uniform that I could pull my hips off, too.


    Mr. Zozo''s uniform, on the other hand, has the characteristic of being transparent, making it easy to disappear without having to use the magic of a seven-color coat. I''ve had it shown to me, but it was brilliantly out of sight as if it blended into the air. I didn''t even feel the signs, and I thought it was good that Zozo was wearing this uniform for now.


    ''Cause if a guy had something that could easily hide himself like this and erase the signs, I don''t like it. Even though I know I''m going to be prejudiced, it buds a sense of hiccups and reassurance when I think this smaller senior than myself is the owner.


    Well, in the first place, I don''t suppose Giknesty Nero would ever give such a person a uniform.


    "What''s going on!?


    "I don''t know for sure either, but the only person who can breathe and change the shape of his uniform is the owner, even if it''s not his breath... it''s a little dirty, but it doesn''t matter if it''s salivation, blood, or tears. Anything that touches that part of the human body fluids."


    "Your breath is enough."


    Answer quickly.


    "So, when you want to put it back, you breathe long as you pull that part. It''s a bit of a headache, but it''s not that hard, so it''s okay."


    "I can''t change the basic shape of my uniform. I can''t pant my nanary skirt. Nor can you turn Zozo''s underwear into a skirt in reverse. I can make it longer or shorter."


    "Something''s funny"


    I feel as exhilarated as I was when I got my new toy.


    In an attempt to do it quickly, I rolled up my sleeve with one eye, just like Mr. Zozo, and breathed in that curly area. It didn''t change inside, but make sure the wound disappears where it was blown for about ten seconds. Instead of disappearing painfully, it gradually, gradually, gently disappeared.


    Understand the humid subtle heat the seniors were talking about when they shook their cool arms as a boom because they were moved.


    It could have been somehow, somehow, but slightly easier to sweat than north. The wind is cool, but the sun is slightly different. And I found out that moisture was not the moisture in the air, but that my sweat was all over my body.


    Although the flower season is a warm one, it cannot be said in terms of warmth here in the south. That''s not why it''s so hot.


    This is hard, so the seniors would have had a hard time explaining it to me.


    "It''s funny or weird."


    "I agree."


    While the two seniors watched me, I enjoyed repeated uniform changes for a while. Shorter or longer, that''s all, but seeing change is another dissatisfaction unlike achieving like when magic first succeeds. Besides, strangely enough, there is a blue crawl pattern on the cuffs and hem of my uniform, but the pattern was floating on the cuffs, even shorter, unchanged. Though it became invisible when it rolled, the pattern also appeared along with the occasional short-sleeve when breathing.


    Whether working hours were approaching while doing so, different staff came out of the door one after the other and came into our circle. Heard I was excited to learn for the first time how the uniform worked, they were all laughing. Even if I don''t have to laugh so much, I''m told with my belly, even if I see it with my jitsy eyes, because it was too fresh a reaction ~. In the meantime, I was under the impression that there were many delightful people who came to Soleil.


    The man''s senior also looked at Mr. Bell with a shudder of whether he was still dressed like that.


    "This is the bulletin board."


    The magic station in Soleil was about half the size of the hare in the headquarters. About a quarter of the time.


    The number of staff is about ten, and Bell explains that there are three at the demon reception, two at his client''s place, two men in the back seat doing clerical work, and three outside work. One of the people inside working outside was Mr. Yacklin, a senior man who could handle memory detection. Mr. Yacklin is my classmate''s brother, and when he entered Hare, he quickly pinned his surname and facial features. Carla Yacklin (a friend) told me she had a distant brother of the year, so when I thought of visiting it, it matched brilliantly. I see it at Hare headquarters from time to time, so I usually say hello or so. Among the men of Hare, where the term good youth fits perfectly, with many thirties and forties, he was in the young category with twenty-five years of age.


    Therefore, it seems that the popularity from female staff is high.


    Plus, it''s like people without lovers are glaring because they''re single, but rumors say they have a child-friendly girlfriend. Mr. Zozo taught me so much about it that I questioned the other way around how he knew that.


    Bell and Zozo showed me around the building and let me go inside from the hand wash area to the rest area, to the materials storage room to see the temporary sleeping area and the view in the counter. I don''t even meet people in Soleil for the first time, so I greet them lightly. Nice to meet you, as long as you''re happy to welcome me.


    Mr. Bell also changed into a white uniform and told his work colleagues that I would be working here for a month.


    And after going all the way around, Mr. Bell brought me and Mr. Zozo to the bulletin board to show me the contents.


    I gazed at him to take a closer look, but I can see at a glance what kind of requests are more or less common without having to take a closer look. It''s not like my eyes are good or anything.


    Compared to the bulletin board at Hare headquarters, there was a surprise request for demonic extermination.


    "You have quite a few demon-related requisitions."


    "When you''re done with one, there''s another, and when you''re done with that, there''s like two coming."


    As he nodded at my words, Mr. Bell sighed and drooped.


    "This is especially true during the flower season, so I was wondering if it would be too soon."


    "Bell is very busy, too. And it''s not just demons, it''s perverts, so it''s troubling."


    "Didn''t your head turn into a flower garden?


    "I can tell."


    Sure, there have been a lot of demonic requests lately, but there have been a lot of side annoying events when a woman comes to ask for it in fear that she''s being followed by a weird guy, or a delightful prisoner targeting a child attacking a children''s home. In the case of children''s homes, they were dealt with by the Fifth Platoon, commonly known as the "National Help Team", the Knights of the Kingdom. The Fifth Platoon is a national security force and, unlike the rest of the squadron, is commonly seen all over town.


    "I wonder if Berry Weather is here."


    Karan, and the bell that is attached to the door of the Magic Station rings.


    It''s not in the Northern Guidance Station, so I thought it was like a shed or a restaurant.


    There''s a man''s voice, and the three of us turn around.


    You have business with Mr. Bell, I was calling her by her name. The demon hasn''t come so early in the morning, and that''s why the man''s voice sounds so fast in the building.


    But at the same time I heard my voice and turned around, I noticed.


    "Oh, my God, you were there. Do you have any material describing the number of demons in the south and the characteristics of objects in January? I''m sorry to rush you this time."


    "Well there you are, Captain! Yes, I do! Wait a minute, please."


    "Thank you. That''ll help."


    Bell, smiling softly at the man who had stopped nearby, replied in a good mood, rushing to the office as he flew with Piong Piong.


    Where did she look like just now?


    Maybe it''s Mr. Bell''s belief that he doesn''t show anything but a smile in front of visitors.


    That''s why I don''t think it''s because I want this guy to like me. No, I want to think.


    Mr. Zozo turns to me with a rugged face and ears.


    "The Soleil Platoon here is under the jurisdiction of Knights First Platoon. We also have people from 3rd and 8th Platoons on a regular basis. This is how they give us information twice a month to keep the Knights from getting more demons."


    "I see.... Really?"


    A man sitting where Mr. Bell is gone.


    I mean, you''re standing beside me, but you raise your face, narrow your eyes, and you look at the man''s face.


    If I were to raise something different than two months ago, would it be that I am not wearing a robe hood today?


    The all-body black knight clothes, which are nothing but hot and painful from me with short sleeves, are going to sweat this one as I watch.


    But the red eyes of the guy looking down at this one coolly without showing a single sweat, even rare things I saw, even eyes that were simply ridiculous, raised a single eyebrow and blinked. It doesn''t look like a smile.


    I don''t know that much about the emotional subtleties of people, but where do I find the good laughs of people who were nicotine until earlier? When you say you have Zozo in front of you, but you change your attitude so far, it even feels refreshing.


    But I lowered my shoulders in my heart to say what a chance it would be to stay together in an exchange of information that I would only do twice that month. I think I''m under some kind of bad curse.


    I just assembled my plans for the next holiday to go to the temple next time and purify my body. I want to hear bad things as soon as possible.


    "You, could it be......... a left transition?


    Rockman has looked at me with pitiful eyes to say that he is deeply worried with his eyebrows lowered that he has finally been limited to that director.


    I like this bastard. Go ahead.


    They''ll send your stuff back, you''ll lose with alcohol (you deserve it), they''ll send you to the dorm unusually (you deserve it), and your dorm mother will make a weird mistake from then on, so the more you say it''s been two months, the more depressed you get. It''s almost all I deserve, but I still can''t help but regret it.


    "Don''t say bad things to me"


    You don''t have to look in the mirror to see that your face is tight.


    I snapped my fingers together with my cockroaches.


    They get fat fingers when they ring their fingers, but I don''t care about that. Rather, if it becomes thicker and more successful, I want it to become thicker.


    Rockman looked at me with a blonde hair as depressingly long as it was depressing for a man, in the way or in the ear, with an almost so annoying face. It is a disgusting expression.


    This guy even seems to know and do that the spare face is the least he can solve.


    "And I''m being rude to the people here."


    I rarely see any other members today.


    Today, though I haven''t seen much of it as an organization.


    "Right...... sorry. - Yeah, I know, but I''m not apologizing to you right now."


    "You little brat!!


    Now with no hesitation whatsoever, I raise my foot to step on him. I really want to use magic, but I''ll stop doing that because it''s inside the magic center. I also have something called mercy, so I decided on my mind to keep him as long as I grind my bones.


    But reacting to whether it was reflexive to my movements, Rockman backs his legs off sassy and dodges the attack. You escaped, and when you offended him, he said he was out of his mind and tried to step back on my foot, aiming at his right foot and putting his foot out.


    But I''m not the kind of woman who can do it easily either.


    Avoid it just like him.


    And now it''s time to go for Rockman''s left foot to crush him, but he was avoided again and stepped on the floor dangly empty.


    Dang dang dang dang dang dang......


    Our seemingly futile and still futile defense, which is repeated in silence, ended with Mr. Bell''s "uh... what is this" voice.

 34 Hare Job Edition - 7-4

    In the end, I couldn''t step on it, but he couldn''t step on my foot either, so does that mean a draw?


    Now he talks about his work at the counter with Mr. Bell on his face like nothing was going on, but it''s not like he was jumping to crush a woman''s leg earlier.


    Watch Zozo next door try to heal her in order to put her arms together and get her irritated.


    But she was looking at me, too. And when I looked at him, he said, "I wonder why you''re so arrogant". What is that? But I figured out it wasn''t derogatory from the look on her face, so I apologized, not sure for now, but smeared.


    I resent myself for forgetting me when I said I was at work again. No offense, but it''s time for me to grow up. No, he''s an adult now, but I''m sure he''s mentally incapable of becoming an adult. I''d like to make some more room in my heart.


    But what''s standing in front of the bulletin board forever, so Zozo leads me into the counter, but I go in.


    They took turns and sat in their seats with two clients only receptionists who said they were going out to work outside because they were a little different on their own but the basics were the same. I was softly wondering if I could just let him sit down, but the two seniors who took turns told me that they were glad he was here, so that worried flew away somewhere. At least they need me, even newcomers like me. I can see from the bulletin board that there is probably a lot of pre-investigation anyway. It comes from their backs that they want time and personnel to create a request as soon as possible.


    "Then it looks like my client hasn''t even come yet, and while I''m at it, the director asked me to do it, shall we?"


    "Right."


    I now decide to see the requisition that is accumulating with Mr. Zozo.


    As a matter of fact, the director told me that if I had a request that I could turn to HQ, I would choose it. There are more demonstrators and officials in the north, so they can turn it efficiently.


    Hand slip the requisition stuck in a plank with clasps with her one at a time to slip her eyes.


    The brush has its own, so take it out of the bag that is caught on the belt and prepare it. A brush with a golden pattern, mainly green. It''s similar to the pattern in my uniform.


    My favorite green brush I bought at this Pelopepene stationery store was the one I bargained and bought in the store as I grabbed my first pay out after starting working at Hare.


    Pelopepene is a slightly more expensive stationery shop known in northern towns. For royalty, although not, there are often middle-class upstream nobles in and out. But it wasn''t an expensive store, and if I paid well, they would be happy with the dirt. I still remember the face of the store owner''s uncle, who greeted me with a smile when I opened the store door with a nervous face. He served customers softly at the waist and told me kindly as I went around the store about what kind of hand and which brush would suit me best. And I didn''t do anything to sell it. After you explained it to me, take your time, and call me if anything happens, and gave me time to choose as I please.


    There are people in every profession who deserve respect.


    Maybe if I hadn''t met someone from Hare, I would have gone for a stationery store manager at this moment, so good a store.


    When I think about it, I feel like I can forget about the discomfort I had earlier and immerse myself in my work. In this respect, the store is still a good one. Well, the store, or thanks to the store owner?


    "At night I hear strange noises pounding walls from the lake. A neighbor fishing during the day said he saw a black shadow in the lake. Maybe it''s a demon. The fish are now dead too, so I want you to do something about it ''


    "A black object like a small round bug can''t peel off the walls of the house the last few days. It seems to be getting bigger and bigger every day, and I don''t know if it has anything to do with it, but the magic plants in the garden are withering to proportions. I''m not sure if that''s the cause again, but my family is not feeling well either, so I''d like to have the black objects on the walls removed first along with clarification of the cause ''


    "On my way to Steel Mountain, I came across a purple black demon like a wolf. I hurried away, but from then on I can''t get to Steel Mountain and I can''t pick the mountain vegetables I need. I''d like to ask for an exorcism."


    Through his eyes, he leaves what he takes back to headquarters to the right, and what he does not take back to the left.


    It''s not just my decision, of course, but I''ll be sure to check with Mr. Zozo. She also asks me for my opinions, so I am trying to be discreet and smooth.


    "Are these three okay with our hare?"


    "Right, I think it''s good. I don''t know about this."


    "I think it''s a good idea because it''s a north stop. Surely there was always a demon near there."


    "I''m experienced, so I might as well have her do it."


    We are more or less packing our heads with information about demons who are coming to Hare for work.


    Of course, there are personal materials for one of the demonstrators, but I couldn''t tell if I was looking at them, so I was able to recall what type of work Pa and the person had done with his face and name, as well as the experience. So don''t look at the material at all. I''m not offering you a job, I''m asking you to decide on a job in good consultation with the demon breaker.


    The exact place where I live in the boulder is untill my head, but I was also trying to recognize to some extent where I might have a residence.


    So at the reception dedicated to the demon, the receptionist''s sisters organize the information in their heads while introducing them to the work they want and think is best.


    So basically, the Hare people have excellent memory.


    "This and this will also be fine"


    "Right."


    Once you start working, the rest is quick. Mr. Zozo goes through the texts and paperwork, and I also read the text carefully from start to finish to reduce the paper, with a slight force.


    I like clerical work. I can''t tell you how comfortable this paperwork is getting. Because my eyes are tired and I don''t use magic, it can be a boring, plain pale task, but it''s my job to have this process.


    With that focus, the bell attached to the door rings phosphorously, also pointing consciousness toward the door so that when the client comes he can handle it. The doors, which were not as heavily made as the northern hare, were opened with a murky sound, as they were when they stepped on poorly erected wooden floors. It''s still not the same sound I hear all the time. Responding to its opening and closing sounds and the sound of the bell, turn your face forward from the bottom.


    "Captain"


    But I thought I was a client or a demon, and I saw a woman dressed no different than the rockman who came in earlier, and I put my gaze back down again. I can tell she would have gone near the person opposite this one, sounding the cutlets and the back of her shoes.


    What, he wasn''t alone today?


    The Demon Breaker hasn''t come yet, and we work quietly again. So, in this magic center, which is not that wide, their conversation was getting in my ear, even if the distance was away.


    Because she hears the uninterrupted word, she''s been waiting outside for the 1st Platoon, and Rockman doesn''t come back inside, so she''s cut off the paralysis to see how it goes. I can hear all sorts of other things like just taking the paperwork, going back to the castle as soon as possible, still working, etc., but I consciously decided to put a lid on it because it would just get in the way of putting it in my ear. We have to concentrate. View the requisition I was checking to see how far I would have read it.


    Keeping it quiet, I was able to form a request and a shadow over myself.


    The lid was on but I was aware that someone should not come, so I know who came.


    "Ah, Mr. Hell. Long time no see."


    "Mr. Weldy."


    A blue-eyed beauty flushed her brown glossy hair down her left shoulder, looking down at me. Like Rockman, he has a robe woven on top of his knight''s clothes, and he stands with a look that doesn''t even make the heat feel fine dust. Besides, he wears black gloves on his hands and blocks the outside air. The only skin I could see was my face, and I wondered if that was hot on the boulder.


    I''ve been saying hello for a long time. Returning the same words to her, you moved here? I was asked, so I put the request on my desk and told her the situation politely. It hurts to be considered dishonorable, such as "left transition" like Rockman.


    "¡­ so it feels like it''s part of education, not mobility, etc."


    "Really?


    Mr. Weldy nods to my story. I was strangely convinced that the way Hare was raised was polite after all, but apart from that story, I started talking about potatoes and public talk, or now I started telling my own story.


    I get told all kinds of things at once about where there was some demon before and how I ended up, the restaurant I recently got into, and how nice Rockman was sleeping at work (I don''t know what that means), and how I want to make a new knight''s outfit.


    "Brunel talks a lot about you, so I even remember what you didn''t like or liked."


    "Are you talking so much?"


    "Ah! Speaking of things you like, I don''t really like or dislike them, do I? There doesn''t seem to be many Captain Alwes either, so I wonder if he feels comfortable."


    "Perhaps."


    "Speaking of which, during this time, I have a colleague named Drogfia who happens to have a Heavenly Horse -"


    I stare at Mr. Weldy, who keeps talking with his bare hands.


    ¡­¡­


    Is this... time crushing...?


    You''ve been paid by a rock man at work, obviously coming to kill your spare time.


    When I first saw her, I thought she looked like a quiet woman who didn''t feel the bright temperature, but I can tell you that was a total mistake right now. I couldn''t help it because I was judging by the appearance alone, but when I talked about it like this, I found out how keen I was on my job and how interested I was in being a woman of my age and also in sex. Besides, even though it''s only the second time I''ve met him, he talks to me intimately, as if I''ve met an old friend.


    I was also surprised to be preached in person for the first time, but it was honestly exciting to even be told about my personal life like this.


    Moderate gavel depression Next to me, Mr. Zozo is listening to her with his arms around the counter. Have you sorted the requisition, it was over until my minute sometime. Apparently, you were even doing my share of things while I was listening to Mr. Weldy. I''m sorry. And it''s good now in the morning.


    "By the way, Mr. Hell, who do you give flowers to?


    "Yes? Flowering?


    I listen back to Mr. Weldy''s abrupt cut out.


    Where is such an element in the current story?


    "Nah, nah. I''m asking if you''re planning on giving someone flowers."


    "Is that what Mr. Weldy gives to someone?


    "Me? Of course I am...... huffy"


    "To that captain?


    I point to someone who I think applies.


    "Will you not say that?! That!"


    I see the guy still talking to Mr. Bell. I wave to Mr. Weldy that I''ve done it, stop pointing my fingers at him! and was hobbled with a small voice whispering in the face of momentum.


    She dyes her cheeks shyly, hands together and mojimoji.


    "Oh, already, even if it''s just a lot of colorful women after the captain. Though popular with the hard-line Lord Zenon, it''s not only noble, but also kind and true to women like me who are civilians, so I can''t help but lose my mind."


    "I mean, you''re sweet. I just like women. Your Highness is kinder and more truthful."


    The prince is more personable, and his appearance is preferable. I mean, I''ve always preferred to be a prince. Although it is only an intriguing feeling.


    "Truth means a lot. You don''t know."


    He laughs softly and shakes his head.


    I''ll tell you what, I want to raise my voice and say that your son and Rockman are the same age.


    I''m sure there won''t be a day in our lives when he''s nice. Blah, blah, blah. I don''t remember being nice to you (and I don''t remember being nice to you), but I do think you''re nice to other women. That was egalitarian to everyone and too egalitarian. If you look at it as a woman, treat it as polite as you think it is on the drop, although it is not foresight. But on the other hand, it doesn''t live up to anyone''s favor, so that''s where the women''s expectations were weirdly gathered again. Normally, it''s something that''s going to leave me, but the girl who was shaken up as a student also said, "I''m not engaged yet, and I don''t know!" When I was near graduation, it was reopening. A woman in love is hit and strong.


    "Such a lady lover loves me only, it''s not good."


    "It just sounds like a damned woman who likes cheating men"


    "Hey Mr. Hell?!


    Where are the rude words coming from? That mouth? That mouth? and both cheeks are twisted over the counter. I felt painful with Bunibuni for a while. And the last one was really enjoying stretching out her cheeks, or she was squirming with a mixed nose without complaining.


    After being let go, I put my hand on my cheek, which would have turned bright red with a twist, to get cold air. At a time like this, I''m glad it''s ice shaped.


    "Yeah, but how good would it be if I could pass on love in a garden tower"


    "Is it a garden tower..."


    "Weldy, I''m coming."


    Rockman waves to Mr. Bell and calls Mr. Weldy''s name.


    She immediately walked away from the counter where I and Mr. Zozo were and went with him to the door without turning around.


    "Love is amazing."


    "My forefathers say you can''t live without human love."


    If you think the public discourse just now stopped like a lie. There was no waste in a series of operations until I got to Lockman''s. I feel like I lined up next door in less than a second. Awesome.


    Is Mr. Weldy''s appearance quick because that''s the captain''s order or because it''s Rockman''s own word if he''s called... Either way, it looks like he admires ¡°Captain, Captain," so I guess it''s both of them.


    Take her, Lockman opens the door and leaves.


    Looking at the closed door, Zozo and I nodded impressively.


    "Um... after sorting the paperwork, what should we do?


    Ask Zozo what to do next after they leave. My client is still going to come, so I want to do anything I can.


    "Oh yeah. So about the area here¡­ look on the map and remember about the land."


    Map - map - and she goes to the back of the counter to find the map. She told me to wait a minute, so I stayed alone at the reception. I am anxious to be left alone in a new place, but the director also told me that I would be fine if I kept it as usual, so I decided to wait very calmly. But you can''t quite find it behind you. "Map, Pocus! (Come out!)" I heard Zozo casting a spell.


    - Lynn.


    The door opens and people come in. Next up was me looking at the door thinking I was a demon or a client, but that was what Rockman was supposed to be leaving earlier.


    I don''t know why you''re back, but I''m going straight to this one''s reception with the cutlets and shoes ringing. Mr. Bell at the demon reception, Captain? and was calling out to see if I had another errand or something. But Rockman laughs and shakes his head at it.


    And when he stood in front of me over the counter, he circled his posture with a ghoul and turned to his face, putting his hand next to his neck. A deep, sharp red glance peered from between her blonde hair.


    "Just listen to me for one thing."


    They put their faces close to their ears and say so small.


    Then, unexpectedly, it was very thin, and the scent was different from the scent of perfume on my nose. Aroma that invites a carefree sleep, like the scent of washed bedding or hot water.


    Well, well, that was my favorite smell.


    "Oh, I don''t like it."


    But for now, it''s close and uncomfortable, so I grabbed my cheek and pushed it far. I put my thirst into myself for a moment when I was really invited to drowsiness. He''s horrible.


    I regret something, so I follow my cheeks and start crushing that rockman''s beautiful face with gnats.


    "... if you don''t stop right now, you''re gonna look terrible."


    "It''s nothing good."


    However, I was not very satisfied because it did not become the finely crafted surface (such as buzzing) that I thought it would be when I continued or stretched it. If this happens, I''ll explore sticking my finger in the hole in my nose.


    "Ha... not at all"


    But he''s not always been hit either.


    "Buffoo."


    A few seconds after that, I was brilliantly hit back and eagled in the face with one hand. Giti, and I can see my skull screaming. The look on Rockman''s face, seen from the gap between his fingers, was both hateful and smiling. I narrowed my eyes like a yarn and, as declared, I was terribly eyed.


    "That''s it!! Why do I have to listen to you!


    Beat his arm wrapped in the sleeve of his knight''s clothes over and over again. Then the counter desk also slaps with a bang. Come on, my bones are going to be crushed, and my face is really going to be crushed as it is.


    "Just listen to me."


    When Rockman grabbed his slapping hand back, he looked at him again. By the way, the face remains grabbed.


    ... Chickshaw. I decided not to do magic to the murmurs inside the magic station. I regret that, but my arm is no match for him without magic.


    I have no choice but to give myself the last resort.


    "Wow, I get it, I get it! I''m listening. Get your hands off me! I just said I''m sorry because I was sorry!!


    Apologized.


    ¡­¡­


    "What?"


    ¡­¡­


    "So what''s your face like?"


    "Being an ice-shaped witch doesn''t answer when asked by a stranger"


    After apologizing, he was a rock man who showed a slight gesture of thinking, but eventually starts talking with his hands off his face. It stopped hurting because you shouldn''t have loosened the power of your hand instead, but I didn''t know you wouldn''t trust me like this. Should the boulder praise you instead of Rockman?


    "... what?


    But I wasn''t sure what the story was about.


    "Tell me you''re a water witch, even if you ask me. And don''t tell me you''re ice shaped."


    "So why?"


    Rockman finally takes his hand off me because I showed a good listening attitude.


    Remember, I rubbed my forehead and chin trying to get my face done. And a prank smile like a boy, directed at me for throwing up a throw-up dialogue, is sincerely hateful. Don''t laugh at me. Don''t laugh at me.


    "There are countries that crave ice witches. So well, I want you to be careful."


    "Ah... could it be that Orkinis one?


    Somehow, there was a point.


    Reminds me of what Mr. Drogfia and the others used to talk about. That''s certainly what he said when he was vigilant about Orkinis trying to gather ice witches to figure out how many ice shaped witches were in the kingdom.


    "I''ve been a little wary again lately, so for once... you''re ice shaped. I''m not even dusty to worry about, but the captain tells me to give advice if I see an ice-shaped witch."


    "Oh, yeah."


    "Then I''ll do it. Don''t let the paycheck catch you."


    "Will they catch you!!


    When Rockman said so to me, he waved his hand behind his back and now it''s time to leave Hare.


    I don''t know about Orkinis in detail, but if that''s what Rockman says, I guess I''ve never done it to be careful. I never thought I''d be given advice, but around coming all the way back, he''s really on guard. Otherwise, be careful, what can''t you say to me?


    Speaking of which, could Mr. Zozo have found a map? I can''t hear you from earlier. Am I searching silently?


    I''ll take a look behind. But she grabbed the map in her hand and looked at me with her shoulders side by side with the man in the affairs. Never bothered to come to the reception, but glad I found the map.


    "You found that map. Thank you, Mr. Zozo."


    "As it were, well. It''s cheap."


    Come here in the dark, I thanked you, including the meaning, but there was no sign of you coming standing next to a male employee.


    The gaze of Mr. Bell and the rest of the staff, if you look around, is also right here. Tilting his neck, wondering what it was, Mr. Zozo finally approached him step by step and step by step and, for some reason, with caution.


    "Aren''t you guys actually close?


    "Not good, sir. Absolutely."


    Another weird mistake made and today''s day went by.

 35 Between Stories * Good Friends of Zenon Baru Zeus Dolan

    All my friends are good guys. And the third prince of this Dolan kingdom, Zenon Bar Zeus Dolan, thinks to make.


    Xenon had two brother princes and one sister princess.


    Since he was a little girl, he learned his character as a prince, his martial arts, and his goal was to join the Knights as a young man in order to support his first prince, who would be king in the future, and his brothers, the second prince, who is breathing when he is prime minister. If the brothers use their heads, they shall go to the path of the martial arts to protect the kingdom and the king. That''s what I did when I was born in the third position.


    Zenon, whom his brothers loved, made such a decision to himself at the age of slightly three. I wasn''t forced to, purely as a member of the royal family, I made the best decision.


    And when they heard the will, the king and the queen praised their lovely son, naturally saying it was a good thing. In other countries, brothers argue with each other and say that there is a savage country that targets the status of king, but the king and queen are probably most pleased with the friendliness of the children. and Xenon thinks objectively.


    But no matter how close your brothers are, your status as royalty can always be dangerous. I have no doubt about the ministers, but about forty years ago, when Zenon''s father was still a prince, not a king, one of the ministers had planned the assassination of a second prince and aimed for his life. Around that time, a faction of the first and second princes existed without their knowledge, and there was a dispute under the water without their knowledge. In the end, it ended in failure, but Mikhael Bal Dolan, who had been young and made the subject of assassination, now brother of the current king and now duke, fell under his minister as soon as he matured and left the royal family. Though technically not completely separated from the royalty, it was only shaped out of the castle.


    He said he had spared him leaving, but convinced the king and queen at the time that he had made a woman he liked so much that he didn''t want to miss in his life, and that there were no troublesome people to think about. The point was that Zenon had been told by himself when he went to visit the Duke''s house that he just wanted to get out of a place where the royalty seemed to be free and unfavourable.


    Xenon first met his uncle, Michael, when he was five.


    My father and I had different hair colors, but my face still looks like my father somewhere. So Zenon, nervous about his first mansion, broke his heart as soon as he felt secure in its face. By the time I got used to it, it was something that I got used to too soon, so I shouldn''t be relieved because it''s similar, it was something that Mikael noticed.


    And it was time to visit the mansion a few times.


    It was Xenon who met him.


    "It''s my son Alwes."


    You hadn''t introduced me yet, and it was this beautiful boy again that Michael brought before Xenon, who was visiting the Mansion. I had met my son named Bill at the top, but I had never seen him face to face.


    The comfortable golden hair stretches to her shoulders, and the eyes covered with long lashes hold a deep red glow. Skin is as white as it has never been sunlit.


    Xenon blushed his cheeks in childhood to him who seemed older than himself, but looked like a girl if he was bad. An exalted emotion that looks and feels more like a simple, beautiful flower, not an emotion that feels like the opposite sex, etc.


    For the first time, on the other hand, when he smiled gently at Xenon, he knelt down in front of Xenon in his name. Although I am accustomed to the fact that being kneeled first is in itself made a minister out of my normal life, the fact that this uncle''s son and the beautiful human being are kneeling first shook his heart slightly.


    "I''m Alwes Hades Arnold Rockman. I will always be there for you."


    "Nike, is Alwes back?


    "Yes, Your Highness. He''s back."


    "The quarters?


    "I''m being returned to my room. Paula was taking Heavenly Horse to the stable, and she said she''s done her job today."


    Zenon, who had gone on an inspection with the chief of the Knights, was returning on a Heavenly Horse to what should also be called the home of the Knights, the King''s Island "Knights of the Knights". Together with Groub, the Knight Commander, Nike, a former schoolmate and member of the regiment of Zenon, who welcomed the two, stretches his arms toward the quarters to inquire of Zenon.


    When Xenon heard it, he gently jumped off the Heavenly Horse and pulled the reins forward.


    "Groub, I''m going back to the castle today. Alwes is with you, okay?"


    []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    Groub nodded at Xenon''s words and put his hand on his left chest. Groub, who usually does not show a fearful attitude in front of the crew, but during private business and conversations, it becomes an exchange between His Royal Highness and His Highness back in position. From around him it seems that Groub''s attitude has become stronger, but he was originally more comfortable talking to Zenon this way. This is more natural because it has long been the position of His Highness and His Highness.


    Xenon knows that too, so he doesn''t do much to show off his awe. He said everything I could to get permission to join the Knights. It is not often thought that royalty would otherwise become a "knight" exposed to its own peril. The royal family will be knights. In other words, it is thought that there is no one in the kingdom to be a force of war.


    But the ministers who knew about Zenon, who had seen the Knights the closest they could, and Groub, who was the Knights chief, had no desire to overturn it, to be recognized by both the King and the Queen, and to join the Knights from a young age, to become knights and support their country.


    Sometimes Xenon thinks that he is quite spoiled.


    "Your Highness, I will take Tenma with me."


    "No, I''m fine...... No, let''s still rely on it"


    "Yes."


    Bouncing up his blonde hair, Nike took on the reins from Xenon. Xenon gently moves it brown into her hand because if she doesn''t be careful when handing over the reins, it will be rampant.


    Nike H¨¦la Brunel.


    She''s a very smart person, Xenon feels. Although not a noble civilian, the demeanor keeps Zenon and Xenon at a certain distance, raising opinions about themselves to the extent that they are not yet and cannot be. She had verses to whoever he was, constantly exploring how far it was good to step in. Zenon Ri, Groub Ri, Alwes Ri. I can''t go wrong with that again, so Nike''s reputation is good in the team. Even that Alwes sometimes calls Nike in to ask him for errands. Because of its good capacity, it was also a favorite part of not being forced to take a favor.


    Nike doesn''t know what he thinks, but Zenon recognizes he''s like a friend. Of all the people involved in magic school, she is the only woman who still has a lot of conversation with her. Besides, many friends through her, no, it''s hard to get rid of the connection with the water-haired witches and wind wizards that have become the status quo.


    But pulling it out doesn''t change my standing as a friend.


    "Then don''t ask me"


    "Take care"


    Xenon enters the private room of the quarters. If you ask me which way to spend more time in the castle or the Knights quarters, there have been many sleepovers in the quarters these days. In the Knights, where there are many nobles, the quarters are also quite visible, not qualitative, and are constructed as if they were one of the mansions.


    But each room did not go to the boulder, so there were many rooms for two. Based on the ranking of the houses, most of the people up there were in one room, but Zenon dared to fit in a room for two.


    "Alwes, I''m going back to the castle today. The clothes are in the castle room, so there won''t be any problems."


    If you open the door to the room, the person in the room, Alwes Lockman, is wearing glasses to his desk and moving the brush. Zenon, who admitted to doing his job silently, went near the clothes and pulled a silver handle when he said so. Inside are light footwear and two of my own jackets hanging. If I wanted to go to the castle, I would bring some clothes for my quarters, and I looked at them and stroked my chin.


    But on the other hand, Alwes, who spoke up and yet has no reaction. To him, the prince of the kingdom, who does not reply to the Lord he serves, Xenon gets angry, but rather worries a little with his opposite.


    "Can''t get the job done"


    As Zenon stepped away from the closet and placed his hand on his shoulder, Alwes looked back over his shoulder and put his thin silver-edged glasses back on. Reinstate the sleeves that were curly and fix the collar that was messy.


    "I''ll be there after this job. If you''re coming with me, could you wait a little longer?"


    Zenon frowned.


    "You do too much work. Why don''t you take a break?"


    "Because not only the knights, but also the work of the Duke''s house is in traces. Of course, some have been petitioned by the King, and Your Highness will remain the same."


    "No, the amount is obviously different."


    "Fine, Your Highness, rest a little on the bunk. If you go to the castle, Miss Lina won''t stick around and leave."


    Who is Mithrina, Alwes says, is Zenon''s sister princess. While rarely returning to the castle, most of the teenagers lived in student dormitories, and since graduation there were many sleepovers in the Knights'' quarters, her sister, Mithrina, did not leave the side all day when Xenon returned to the castle. Zenon, who has two other brothers, but also because this misrina is the only one beneath him, is often adorable. So, rather than the first prince, who is gentle and busy learning his role as king on a daily basis and on official business, or the second prince, who even spares time to set up a sister in an exchange of views and meetings with his ministers as the next prime minister, Mithrina loved the third brother, who would occasionally return to the castle and adore himself.


    Xenon likes his siblings regardless of the most, but it is difficult to even get along with his sister because the time to meet each other inside can only be made at a dinner party.


    Diplomacy with Orkinis has become a little suspicious these days, which also keeps my brother, the first prince, even busier. What he does, not yet king, was primarily the official business of diplomatic relations.


    Xenon also naturally has official duties, but I don''t think that''s the ratio of the brothers.


    "What we''re doing right now would be the one that''s not in such a hurry"


    "I want it to be over soon."


    Why are you in such a hurry?


    "Don''t ask me such wild things"


    To the words of Alwes, Xenon sighed again in dismay. When he says so, it''s mostly about women''s relationships. I could have imagined that you would have put a little tease on the ladies of the city or on the civilian women.


    Being busy, they naturally also play with women to clear up their appearance. Regardless of the royal nobility, it was a natural impulse on them, men. But Xenon, who is royal, has to choose his opponent carefully, so he doesn''t have much to do either. Conversely, Alwes, a second son in the Duke''s house who never succeeded to the trail, was somewhat free. The Marquis de Foduli, bestowed specially by the King, also respects his freedom. So, there was an extra round of applause for Alwes'' women''s play.


    Since when has it gotten worse? It used to be to the extent of hanging out with women, but it shouldn''t have been as unspecified as it is now.


    It''s also because of how much of his magic he''s controlling, but also because of the control, the hair he just cut before this has already stretched over his shoulders. I still wrap my hair around the back because it''s troublesome, but it looked depressing.


    "With that said, Princess Carola of the Kingdom of Sheila, but I hear you''ve been allowed to marry your subordinate."


    "Carola... That''s good news."


    For a time it was Alwes who was rumored to be engaged to Carola, but what she really wanted was to marry a man she could use below. The man who could use the lower was noble, but the lower ranks are also very hard to match with the princess because of the lower ranks. Her role as the Fourth Princess is to marry foreign royalty and senior nobility and to remain connected. It was only a few months ago that such Carola was pushed back by Alwes and revealed her great determination to the King. Alwes and I have often met each other for a long time, but I never initially thought Xenon would have thought that his father, the King, would recommend Alwes to marry Carlola. I didn''t expect him to enter into such a political marriage between nations. But if you open the lid, the king didn''t mean it. On top of that, Alwes also knew her true thinker, so it''s new to his memory to let him bring him into the conversation from that side, the princess. Plus it''s his exact. Even though it was a little-known marriage story, he would not have wanted to do anything to shake a woman in public.


    He is certified by a woman lover and a water-haired friend, but Zenon bites his inner bitter smile that there is something occasionally impressive about such behavior that is still a woman lover but cares about women because of it.


    "Hasn''t the king told you anything?"


    "If you go back to the castle, I''m sure that story will end your day."


    "It''s difficult for each other."


    When Alwes rubbed his shoulder with his own hand, he extended to bite and turned again to the paperwork.


    "Difficult, huh?"


    Zenon turns his gaze to the ceiling, to Alwes'' words. Then he went straight to the bedroom, took off his jacket and fell asleep from his back onto the sheet. If the courtesan sees it, it''s a reprimand, but I want you to forgive me for this quiet time.


    Right now, Zenon doesn''t have anything like a fianc¨¦e. Each of the two brothers has a fianc¨¦e, but the third Zenon has not yet. Therefore, the social community, mainly when the ball was held, and so on, all surrounded Zenon in unison. The nobles who sell their daughters will not follow. And then Alwes came nearby, so he took half of it with him. Alwes is also single and a Duke son connected to the royal family. Finally, he also has the Marquis, so few nobles are interested in seeing it at home or in medals alone.


    "I met Nanally, didn''t I?"


    "Yeah, we ran into each other. In the Hare of Soleil. It''s as ferocious as ever, and that''s what women have evolved into."


    Alwes'' face, visible from the bedroom, was also offensive, but letting the brush play with his palm seemed ridiculous.


    Nanary is a friend made of magic school just like Nike. Without her, she''s an important person who wouldn''t have even been involved with a guy named Nike, Benjamin, or Satanas.


    She was smart first. Leaving aside how well behaved you are like Nike, you have no enemies in terms of study first. He was manipulating magic that neither Slashla nor Xenon knew where knowledge would come from when it came to magic. What I don''t know in class is that I was told in the classroom that I would know mostly if I asked her. Few students taught her to study without wavering in self-esteem because both men and women had a more disgusting and intimate personality than Alwes. Some men would have had a lower heart because their appearance was also a beautiful and cute category.


    But because of Alwes, who was smarter and better looking than that, the day did not come when Nanary found out the fact.


    When was it that Nanary was starting to exchange words with Xenon? The seats were back and forth, as well as close in various order, and above all, Nanary never dared to deal with Xenon. He is one of the few people who responded as a matter of course if he spoke up and stayed beside me as a schoolmate. The aristocracy had many reluctant people, so on the contrary it might have been easier to deal with people like Nanary, who are civilians, to say the opposite. The connection is varied because Maris of the Marquis Caromines is close to both Alwes.


    And you won''t know who you are again, but Nanary was even called the fearless ice queen who shields that Alwes Rockman. It was even a bet on when Alwes could miss her.


    When he remembered that, Xenon suddenly had a laugh creeping up from the bottom of his belly, and when he drew the pillow, he pushed it into his face. My body is shaking with a blurb.


    Alwes sent a chilled gaze at Zenon like that to see if he was okay.


    Xenon, who puked enough laughter in the pillow, looks at Alwes when he removes the bah and pillow from his face.


    "That''s what Werdy told me when I was going to the dorm earlier when Nike walked into the stable. You''re loud, she is."


    "You''re doing well."


    Isn''t she cute? and the eyes you see over your glasses are laughing.


    A knight named Weldy was also one of the women who got hooked on this Alwes. I''d tell Alwes not to let him like it too much, because it''s tough and difficult for a duke like him, a Marquis man, to marry a civilian first, but he won''t be able to talk about it anymore.


    "Really, you''re a tough guy."


    "Yes, it''s difficult."


    Knowing or not what Zenon meant by his words, Alwes closes his eyes and laughs.


    Zenon or Alwes never likes civilian women.


    Don''t be attracted in the first place.


    But when Xenon looks at Alwes, he sometimes thinks it''s a contradiction.


    Without even hesitating to falsify his age from an early age, I hope that Alwes, who was clear with Xenon, will be beside him laughing with him next door, without being imprisoned by the clung of the kingdom, the clung of the house and the clung of the magic. I don''t have much to give him myself.


    And that if you wish, empty girlfriend, with that sun-like grin, will give Alwes a warm light.

 36 Hare Job Edition - 7-5

    Early.


    I''ve come to Hare here in Soleil, and it''s about a month away in two days. I can''t help but remember myself at work feeling early in the day but at the same time I would have felt long. The eye lid is heavy.


    Whatever it is, it has been a remarkable day this past month.


    I knew there weren''t many demons who originally came to this magic station. Though there are more demonic jobs in Soleil, there are fewer people living around here because there are many passing objects for earlier reasons.


    Therefore, if the demon receptionist is still available, the request to come to the client''s reception accumulated from the next to the next, and the preliminary investigation was delayed and there was no choice. This makes me want to borrow my seniors'' hands because they''re newbies, and I feel sorry for them again. I can only be here for two more days, but the seniors will deliver the transfer? and are you serious or are you kidding? There are times when I approached the transfer table with one hand. I wanted to cry about the way it looked on the boulder. It''s not like I didn''t like it and wanted to cry. Because they were in such a tragic state that they were worried that they were being hunted down so far. It was not once or twice that I forced Mr. Bell, whose cheeks were pouring day after day, to eat meat.


    However, this condition also seemed to one paragraph if it survived the flower season, and the director also put in a drink that it was a little more impatient. It was only yesterday that the director told me that the Soleil people, who had replied with powerless voices, had shown an unprecedented willingness to "fully treat you in the luxury restaurant" Phoenix of Red and Black "when we entered the season of emptiness.


    What a director the motivating technique is food, or the people of Hare, is that it should be busy, but it was almost.


    "Senior Yacklin, behind you! Yes, sir. Here we go again!


    "Yeah?! Wow, that sucks! Hell, do something over there!


    "Braggia Arms Megist Ooh! (Maximum arm strength)"


    With all his strength in his fist, he punched the little demon out of his mind. The demon that made a noise with Byrne and blew it away becomes a star in the sky with a chillary.


    "Ya! If you nanary, you''re a monster!


    Mr. Zozo was knocking on his hand.


    "No, it''s magic!


    Beat the little round demons that sprang up one after the other, and beat them with Boeing Byrne, and go forth into the mountains.


    We had come to Steel Mountain for a preliminary investigation and are now being attacked by a horde of demons in the mountains... admirably. Previously, I had a request to expel a demon who looked like a wolf, but this time a different demon has appeared, and I am in the process of investigating it.


    Even though the sky was blue and clear, I looked up to the sky as I slammed the demon against Byrne again, wondering if it was still the demon''s fault that was only slowly staring over this steel mountain sky.


    Today''s preliminary investigation is coming between Mr. Zozo, Mr. Yacklin and me. It was not the first time that we had gone together, but seven or eight times during the past month we had gone together for a preliminary investigation.


    It''s not the first time I''ve come to Steel Mountain either. A mountain of black and gray trees, just like steel. There are medicinal herbs and delicious vegetables and fruit trees in this mountain. There are no mountain owners, no less herbs taken or taken, no less vegetables or fruits. Behind the appearance, it was a very rich mountain. People often visit mountains in search of unknown herbs and fruits.


    But it is also true that demons live in such mountains as well.


    There are about ten to fifteen requests for demonic extermination of Steel Mountain on the Moon. Too many. Sometimes it''s because of the flower season, but I don''t think people will stop going to Steel Mountain.


    "Parasta, keep a good record!


    "I know! Oh, hey, up, up!


    "Keeon! (Ice Column)"


    Seeing the demon fall from Mr. Yacklin''s head, I instantly release the ice pillar with my hands turned. It''s a giant, air-cooled column that stretches from the palm of your hand as if a plant were growing.


    You''re small, the demon who''s about to eat him with his big mouth open.


    The demon, caught in a large ice column, is stunningly frozen in that column. My eyes didn''t move either, and it was stiffened with it open.


    I check it and a few seconds later, I snap my fingers and crush the ice. At the same time, the demons that were freezing inside are shattered. There''s no sign of it.


    There is only one eye, a demon the size of a human head.


    If any of those black spheres jump to the ground, they will come towards us. If you take one down, there will be no one or two more and no kiri.


    Persistent. Unteachable. Persistent.


    Although I really wish I could have been hidden by the magic of a seven-color coat, this demon seemed to see me disappearing, and I had to give up and hit him from the front. However, transparency, which is the performance of Mr. Zozo''s uniform, seems to work on demons, and only she is asked to disappear and keep a record on the form.


    But the demon, which is the real purpose of the preliminary investigation, is not this demon, it seems to be a larger demon in a more animal-like form. A demon bigger than a wolf-like demon than a tree growing in a mountain. Yet you had more new demons by the time you got here, and I didn''t hear about this state of affairs in my client''s story.


    "Oh, no! Use the ice magic!


    "But"


    "The director''s telling me to be careful, too, so good luck with your earlier powers and sword magic!


    "Yeah?!...... YES!!


    Return to Hare and wrap up today''s survey. The three of us also did a compilation of the survey, and in the seat behind the counter inside the Magic Station, he surrounded the map with three heads lined up.


    "Steel Mountain is a no-go, I want you to ban human entry and exit"


    "No, you can''t. Over there. Even if I put up a line, I''ll solve it immediately, because even the Knights are burning their hands. If you seal it off weirdly, some people will try to get there, so it''s a problem."


    "It''s really weird over there, isn''t it? But it was in Dr. Aristotle''s book that the mountain itself was a monster."


    "You read books like that, too?


    "I''m free."


    "Hell''s spare time is going to be full of letters on his head."


    Mr. Yacklin stroked his brown hair with his hand and meditated his eyes. He, Rigel Yacklin, was the brother of a friend of mine named Carla Yacklin, who happened to be employed in the same place. I remember being surprised because Kara told me she had a brother but had no idea of the details. Though I thought her appearance was similar, Kara didn''t seem exactly alike to her personality, as there were verses with a bit of nature in them. Kara said she''d be an archaeologist after graduation, so Mr. Yacklin told me she was going around. She said her family was sorry that she got into school because of it, but if she learned magic properly and also had demons, she wouldn''t have to worry too much about putting herself in danger anywhere around the world. She was lightning shaped, so if she''s even a suspicious person, she''s going to literally drop the thunder.


    "As for the Steel Mountain demons, I''ll take care of them again, but I''ll ask the Knights to lay the formation. At least at the foot."


    "Right."


    "Then I will deliver this request and the investigation to the director."


    He asked me not to, and I rounded up the paper and tied it up with strings, and he gives it to me.


    All three of you, take turns at night.


    "Yes."


    Our senior night manager has been at work, so we''ll take over for her.


    After I took over, I took my own black coat and a handkerchief to make my way home. All you have to do to get to the dorm is go through that backyard door, so now you don''t have to hurry or fly through the sky.


    Having finished my support one foot away, I waited for Mr. Zozo and Mr. Yacklin in front of the door.


    "Is it two more days for you guys to be here every day?


    "Sometimes I come to help."


    "Ooh. Thankfully."


    I heard the talk, so I lift my hands and welcome the two of them.


    "The three of us can go out and eat today."


    She pounded her stomach and laughed. I was talking to Mr. Yacklin and he said that we talked about whether or not we could have dinner together. If you look at him lying there, why don''t you? and asked with his neck behind him. There''s no reason to say no, so I snort. Salaries have just come out of this before, too, so you won''t have to ketch up on your living expenses yet.


    "Mr. Zozo is more today than today, isn''t he?"


    "This girl is starting to say,"


    Although it has only been a little over six months and three months, the conversation with Zozo has become more fluid than it was the first time we met. We often eat together, and although we are not as close as friends, we are often together more than friends. Although he is a senior at work, he speaks and takes care of himself more than any other senior. I also have respect. Speaking of fellow workers, yes, but her standing in me was only slightly different. It seems odd.


    "Excuse me!"


    When I hurried to put my hand on my mouth to see if I was offended, that would be better, I was relieved because I was laughed at holding my belly with what I said. They say they''re more tired of being cared for the other way around, so I''m once convinced it''s something like that. Mr. Yacklin said to me as he opened the bridge door to say whether he had the same idea or not because after about three years I wouldn''t mind.


    ... three years. Long way to go. Though it''s short considering the six years I''ve been in school.


    I went across the door first. Following him, I went back north with Mr. Zozo.


    Take Jeezy''s body with a fork and carry it to your mouth. Though the rabbit is delicious, the meat of the three-necked beef jeezy is also delicious.


    In the store with hints of spices that come to my nose. This was always the grass-fed wolf shop that came with Mr. Zozo.


    Zozo, who is no longer in the regular zone, said to the clerk, "Three glasses of rum!," he asks with his hands up. It was as relaxing as coming home to my parents. It''s always like this, so I''m getting used to it, too. Ning Lo, I''m not as good as Zozo, but I''m becoming a regular, so the lady shop owner here remembered my face. Oh, my God, did you get paid? and is niggardly and shoulder-pounded. I had already been seen when I was coming. That''s the owner.


    "Do you both have an opponent for the Flower God (Taleia) Festival the day after tomorrow?


    Mr. Yacklin, sitting across the street, leans his cup against his mouth and drinks water, then elbows on the table and asks us that. I couldn''t answer because I was still chewing, but tomorrow ~, Zozo answered first.


    "I don''t know. I''m going to try to defy fortune."


    "Are you going against Master Melakisso?"


    "If this is bad for you, I''ll be ready to follow Master Melakisso for the rest of my life."


    I''ve been in the mood for a long time trying to defy the divine message of fortune that I believed in. I still don''t know who the hell she likes, but would you answer me if I asked you now? I look at Mr. Zozo sticking his fist out to the ceiling next door, carrying Jeezy''s meat into his mouth again as a mog. But Mr. Yacklin thought the same thing, and he was just asking her who she was dealing with.


    ... Oh, it''s a boulder. and oddly impressive.


    But are you not willing to teach me, Mr. Zozo told me not to tell ~ and asked for alcohol.... Damn.


    "It''s a lot. What about Hel?"


    "I promise to meet my friends after the festival"


    I have an appointment with Maris. He was told to come to the King''s Island after the festival, but he didn''t tell me why it had to be the King''s Island. I''m not a student in the first place, and I don''t know if it''s okay for me to step onto the island, not to serve the castle.


    "During the festival?


    "I was thinking about going to my parents'', too, but when I got the letter out, they said they wanted to go together. So I think I''m going to flirt somewhere."


    I could feel relieved that my mother and father are close, but it feels like they have been made excommunicated. But because of the flower season. I was reopening it, hoping it would follow my mind.


    "Right. Uh-huh... then go around with me? Flower Divine Festival"


    "Are you with a senior?


    I didn''t expect to be invited, so I take a serious look at his face. Nike has a job to do, and Benjamin wrote in a letter that he was going with Satanas. Each of my other friends had an opponent as well, although the letter had the topic of the second month of the flower season, it said who liked and with whom to go ~ etc., and a sentence that was as tempting as Zozo''s. So I can''t tell you to go with me to the boulder.


    Going with Mr. Yacklin is totally enough to ask if it''s okay with me, Ning Lo, but surely he has a childhood lover...?


    Turn to Mr. Zozo, who is also the current situation where rumors have been heard.


    "Rumor has it that I purposefully flushed her."


    "Huh? Why?


    "Looks like you''ve been having a lot of trouble inviting me. There were people who wouldn''t give up if they refused, so I helped them."


    Isn''t that why it''s good? Why don''t you go? What a slap on my back.


    Sure enough it''s not an exaggeration to say man sunshine, there aren''t many pitchy, young men in Hare, but I didn''t know they were in trouble enough to have to lie like that......


    "Because I''m not saying it''s impossible. How about if you''re free? Feel that. What do we do?


    "Right."


    It''s not bad to spend time alone, but if you''re inviting me, there''s no particular reason to say no. I''ve never been somewhere with a man close to his age (except for Satanas), but I thought it might be fresh and good.


    But there are rumors that she''s here, and wouldn''t it be a little too dangerous for me and the two of us to go alone? If I bowl in with an official, they''ll find out she''s not here, and if I suck, they''ll mistake me for Mr. Yacklin''s lover.


    I rubbed my hands together and peered into his face.


    "Um... do you invite others, just in case?


    "No, that''s fine. I was going to stop lying already. If they say anything, don''t worry, I''ll say it well."


    "Really? If that''s the case, if it''s okay with me."


    I guess it''s good if you say you''re good in person. I just need to be honest and answer if anyone asks me, too, and I''m not doing anything nasty. My personality of not lying, disliking, is understood by the people around me, starting with Zozo, so I wasn''t particularly worried about that aspect.


    "Ok! We''ll stick it out tomorrow!!"


    "Let''s go!


    "You''re doing well."


    I look forward to tomorrow.

 37 Hare Job Edition - 7-6

    The first day of the second month of the flower season.


    A bright day rises in the kingdom with the sound of Pramana''s blessing bell, the founding god.


    And a castle on the king''s island, a bell prepared at the top of the tower. By the time the sound of that bell rang with the sunrise, the people of the Kingdom of Dolan woke up softly from a comfortable sleep.


    Flowers are blooming all over the city. Flowers if you look to the right, flowers if you look to the left.


    It was filled with flowers, flowers, flowers.


    No, the expression has become a little tedious, but the whole city of China is really like a flower garden. Yellow, white, peach, blue, and various colors were twisted together.


    If I shop at a stall or store, I can see a customer giving flowers to me from the store just to get them for me. Apparently the store people give the shoppers flowers to say thank you all the time and thank you to the people who shopped for them. In a friend''s story about his parents running a meat store, he also told me that no, honestly, because the flowers around the store were too blooming and he wanted someone to take them with him.


    I know there are various reasons for each of them, but that''s not the case with people who get flowers and get offended, so whatever the reason, it''s a nice thing.


    "Excuse me! You were already there"


    Find Mr. Yacklin at the rendezvous point. I''m not late for time, but I felt sorry for keeping my seniors waiting for me better.


    "I just got here, and Hell is faster than time."


    Soft looking, slightly habitual Mr. Yacklin shakes his brown hair and laughs. Instead of a weirdly categorical outfit, he wears a white shirt on top with a blue vest and the same slutty brown underwear as his hair. Its appearance, neither plain nor too flashy, was like the first time I saw Satanas, with a strange sense of security. It made me feel rude because I''m not dressed as darling as Satanas, but what I''m trying to say is that I normally look good.


    Refreshing, yeah, well dressed.


    "What''s wrong?


    Did you care about me watching jizz, Hel? And I can speak up.


    "Oh, excuse me. Senior, I just thought you''d look better."


    "He who says good things again."


    "No, it''s true. It''s my belief that I don''t lie."


    "I do hate lying or something Zozo...... I can''t believe this is happening."


    "Well, well, let''s go"


    An unusual outfit, I let the green skirt hem jump and go forward. Even though I normally only bought shoes, I just bought them. They stand down and their heels are just a little high. I wanted to go to the Flower Divine Festival because of it, because I was out because of it, and I felt more fashionable than usual. I remember my mother once said that good shoes take me to a nice place. I''d love to have fun today, and I couldn''t sleep inside because I was happy to see Maris.... embarrassed to be like a kid looking forward to excursions.


    But there was a lot of crowd, so they might stray quickly, and I turned around worried.


    "You have to be careful about getting lost."


    "Maybe we should hold hands."


    "Right."


    "Eh."


    "What? What''s up?


    "... No, hey, I was just surprised you didn''t like it"


    Mr. Yacklin tells me as confused as he has given me his hand. That''s the first time I''ve been stuck in my actions since they said so, too. Come on, I thought you were a child.


    I rarely see men and women walking together as adults unless they are lovers or couples. Whatever the little kid was, I tried to hold hands lightly.


    I get embarrassed by the time difference and my cheeks light up.


    "But... tell me this. What, if you don''t like it, will you connect me?


    "To?"


    "Don''t get lost."


    With that said, Mr. Yacklin grabbed my hand and pulled forward. I see his back going through the crowd, with his hands drawn.


    I was a little sorry to hear that you might have caught my eye.


    Even though we are not close to men and women, if anyone who likes him sees this state, he will be misled. Even if not, they''re all off work today, so there''s a good chance of meeting the other officials. I was worried that I would be bothered by an unacceptable misunderstanding.


    "I''m sorry."


    "If I let you go, you''ll be fined three pegaros."


    I can look back over my shoulder and smile.


    He was a good man everywhere.


    The edge of the paved boulevard is lined with street lights that are not yet lit.


    There are many brick buildings, but that was another beautiful view in the flowers. Lovers who give flowers to one another to relax in the white fountain of the goddess in the park, to dance in the square against the background of the songs played by the music team and to children who make crowns out of flowers that bloom all over them.


    All the scenery looks radiant.


    And the people, each obsessed with all sorts of things, began to bother, and simultaneously turned their gaze upwards.


    If I looked up into the sky, I could just see the royal carriage coming down. A big carriage like the golden sun is flying over our heads.


    "Long live the Kingdom of Dolan!


    "Banzai!"


    "King!!


    "My Lady!


    The flag of a country the size of a small handkerchief is raised by the people towards the sky. Everyone was uniformly waving their arms and rocking. Then from the sky, from the carriage, the flowers fall to the city with a flicker. The people were also cheering the same way earlier, raising their hands to take the flowers that had fallen down.


    And I tried to get it in my hand, too. When I did, a flower appeared sneaking from the side.


    "Yes, this."


    "Is that okay? Thank you."


    "No. But I wish the directors could have taken a break."


    In the words I bowed my head in my heart to the director who would be in Hare and to Mr. Arquez as I enjoyed the festival.


    Even if they all say they''re off, they''ll stay just in case. They''re waiting at the Magic Station. That''s been the case for a long time. They say the officials will stay, but they reject them. Because of this, even though Sister Harris had offered to take turns in about half a day, she was told that she was the director for these times.


    But Sister Harris and Zozo were overwhelmed with stupidity even though it was us for these times.


    I just listened to the two of you because I haven''t worked enough to say so yet, but it''s been that since I became director, and I just want to replace you if I can replace you, too. The bachelors and the staff make fun of her, but the truth is they''re all worried about her.


    Mr. Arquez is also Mr. Arquez and stays with her, but for some reason no one wants him to take turns. I''d rather say, "Single director, please!" and everyone was slapping me on the shoulder and doing me a favor.


    In the meantime, I think I''ll buy you two something good. I plan to return to the dorm once before going to Maris''s, so I wish I could give it to you then.


    "The knights don''t have time off."


    "I hear you have to guard the royal family. A friend of mine is in the Knights, but he says he''s working today."


    The knights stand everywhere in the city of the kingdom at equal intervals. Today, when royalty circles the whole kingdom, the whole country floats and becomes a strict state of precaution. It''s too late since something happened, so the knight was placed just in case.


    There are so many cheerful people in Dolan that some people send flowers to them at work like that, and some women knights have floral crowns on their heads. It still caught my eye that a woman knight was happy to receive flowers from her child. Peace, I feel that there is no better day for the word than today.


    "Right, do you want something to eat?


    "Something...... What are your senior favorites?


    "Me? I guess I like Jeezy''s Sweet and Spicy Grill."


    "Hmm...... Kara isn''t Jeezy''s meat either, but she loved the sweet and spicy flavor. I knew brothers and sisters looked alike."


    "Hell doesn''t have any brothers?


    "As much as I have one cousin brother, I am my only child"


    Walk away talking. I also walked around waving and talking to people who knew each other on the way, aunts in stalls who were always letting me buy ingredients, and people who came to ask me to do it several times.


    It seems that Mr. Yacklin also saw if he knew or was a friend, and he can also be seen laughing out loud. Though his hands remained tied, he did not care in particular about this situation, nor did he show a bare gesture to let go when he met such people. I got chills for my aunt and the demon breaker, but immediately she said, "I''m connecting you so you don''t get lost," so instead of that, I pushed her, and for some reason, she always said, "I''m sorry. Good luck," everyone apologized to Mr. Yacklin with his sorry complexion. He would slap him on the back, so I wondered how the hell he was perceived.


    How pathetic was the amulet thought...?


    "Hell, my clothes are all over me."


    He pointed at his clothes, narrowed his eyes and laughed strangely.


    If I had bought things in the street, when would my clothes have been full of flowers? The amount of flowers that people in the store give me is not half the amount. When I tried to say no I couldn''t hold any more flowers, how dare they put them on my hair, collar, and insert flowers between my skin belts. I felt like a vase. I never thought I''d feel like a vase in my life. The flower season has also been a dormitory life for the past six years, and I haven''t had a chance to fully enjoy the festival since I got my mind on it. I remember enjoying the Flower God Festival with my parents at an early age, but I look up to heaven to see if it would have been such a day to blossom on humans so far.


    "Is that it, Nanary?


    "... ah! Benjamin!"


    Walking shoulder to shoulder, I can hear you from behind. Looking back, Benjamin stood there with a floral crown on his head and a snack in one hand. I can''t wait to see how you''re enjoying yourself.


    I also had my hands off Mr. Yacklin now, carrying food in both hands. You''re having fun with each other, and Benjamin''s next door? I will explain lightly that I am a senior in Hare because I have been asked. More than that. And I asked what I cared about.


    "You''re here with Saturners, aren''t you?


    "Uh...... Come... Ru."


    Look over there, and she squirms her jaw with a grumpy face. I turn my gaze toward you because of it.


    "How about her? I''m a flower girl."


    "Huh? Where is it?


    "Around here"


    "Oh, no."


    ¡­¡­


    "Arre, I''m gonna crush you a little"


    I darken my face shadow like a killer.


    "Wait, wait, wait."


    But Benjamin rushed in to stop me.


    ''Cause what is that? Isn''t it just a flower garden to your head? Makes me want to hold my forehead against my friend''s stupid appearance.


    "But when I can speak to a man, it flies away."


    "Really?"


    "Really, I promised to go to the garden tower."


    Garden tower. Tower, when I say it, I imagine that it seems lonely and stands in a potpound, but if I say it, a garden tower is a place where people pledge eternal love. In other words, it is the wedding venue of the kingdom. But not because the building is a tower, but because there is a tower in part of the building, it should not be left alone. The official name was Verlaccano, and it was the biggest of those establishments in the country. Although many people hold weddings in the temple, the majority of the people still often do so in this Verlaccano.


    There was no one to give the ceremony because today the general work is off everywhere (apart from the people leaving the stalls) and Verlaccano will only be a lawless zone of freedom of access on the first day of the second month.


    The garden tower is said to be the garden tower, but its appearance comes first from it. You can see the crawl winding up, but there are lots of flowers in the crawl, and it looks like flowers are blooming from the tower. In the season of emptiness all the flowers become buds, but now is also the time, so it is a brilliant appearance.


    Most of the people who head to the garden tower are lovers, couples, etc., where they give flowers to each other.


    Besides, there was a staircase outside in the tower, which was a mechanism by which you could reach the top when you went up in a spiral glue. So it seems to be a flavor for lovers to go to the top of it and exchange and give flowers.


    I can see people climbing and going even from afar. I just hope there aren''t too many of them falling off.


    "I already think that one''s sick. I''ve known for a long time that I''m vulnerable to older big titted sisters. It''s okay because you''re next door to me for some reason. Because I like you, too, Nal."


    On the other hand, it seems that Benjamin has finally reached the threshold of enlightenment. If I could have shown up like that, I would have cried if I had been her before. Or send down the Iron Sai of Wrath. But as strange as it is that we have not yet dated, it seems that we continue to have a very subtle relationship. I don''t want to make a lot of noise about people''s love paths, but if anything happens, I want you to rely on me.


    But.


    "Satana aah!!


    "So,... eh?


    "I''ll give you these black flowers. Wow!!


    I magically make ice hard black flowers and go do a flying kick named Thirsty on that numb guy.


    "Why not, Nanary!! Damn!"


    "You porn demon!


    I have a lot to think about, but it was good for now because Benjamin seemed to enjoy it.


    "It''s not good!

 38 Hare Job Edition - 7-7

    The red Cupiretto flower is the flower of the kingdom.


    When I say flower of the kingdom, it''s not blooming all over the country, just on the king''s island. It''s blooming. I have to buy Cupiretto flowers from a florist, but they run out fast because they are so popular.


    It is also said that Cupiretto flowers are a classic way to deliver flowers. For this reason, it was unnecessarily thin. There are a number of flowers that even the Wizard of the Earth cannot bloom, but one of them contained this Cupiretto flower.


    So I can''t even increase it.


    "I could have bought it."


    "It was the last flower in that store, and you got lucky"


    I was the one leaning on the red flower next to Mr. Yacklin, but the dull pain running on his leg puts force between his brows. My heels and fingertips hurt subtly because I came here with shoes I''m unfamiliar with. It feels like it''s rubbing. No, this is definitely peeled.


    Was it bad that I was walking around looking for a store with cupirettes after I broke up with Benjamin and the others?


    I wish I could use some healing magic here, but then I have to stop by the end of the road and take off my shoes once. Your skin won''t regenerate without touching the affected area directly.


    If I told you my legs hurt, you''d make me care, and I need to use your wash as an excuse to get away from Mr. Yacklin here.


    "Oh, I''m sorry"


    The shoulder of me, who was looking down, and the woman from behind, hits me. Are you in a hurry, or did the woman go ahead as soon as she apologized so?


    As I walk, I see a crowd about twenty steps away. It wouldn''t be them because street performers don''t do arts or anything in such a crowded place. I could see the woman I bumped into rushed into that guy''s wave, but what the hell was it all about...


    "What?"


    "I don''t seem to be a street performer..."


    Mr. Yacklin also narrowed his eyes and looked at the crowd.


    "Um, Mr. Yacklin..."


    But leave that on the side, wash your hands for now, wash your hands.


    They''re forbidden to fly in the sky today, so let''s have them wait in front of the landmark store.


    I slapped him in the arm and hung up.


    "I''m a little"


    "Oh, did Hel finally have a match?"


    "What?... Ugghhh!!


    As I was about to pass by right now, I heard a man passing into the middle ear of a noisy crowd. I''m not an exceptionally well-eared person, and I''m not a bad ear. Normal hearing, but I''m confident that even if a hundred people speak at the same time, I can only hear that voice because I get a rejection when it comes to the voices of certain people (especially those I hate).


    "Dear Alwes!


    "Dear Rockman, please take these flowers too."


    "Thanks. But I''m on duty now, so I''ll see you later. But I guess I''ll appreciate the little lady''s flowers there. Right?"


    "Yay! Your brother says," No flowers! "


    I didn''t know it was buried, but a tall man''s face thrust through his head one minute emerges from the crowd. I couldn''t see it because I had been low. The eyes that look at me have the same uncanny look that even the rare beast has when she finds them, and those hands and faces that stroke the little girl''s head are as if they were separate.


    I''m gee! and shifts his eyes aside with a glance at his face. Of course not, Mr. Yacklin.


    Why is he here?


    "I wonder if you would stop vomiting like that. I''ll be more embarrassed when I speak up."


    When the women opened up to Stasta and us, Rockman said so and looked up just like me.


    Rude. If you''re going to be embarrassed, just ignore me from the start. I hum my nose.


    No, I just hope you have a general reaction - no, not you - to this push question that seems to go on and on and on! and shake your head to make x with both arms.


    "Brunel said it, but I don''t like it because my hair is noticeable, but it gets in my eyes. Isn''t it safe to get lost?"


    When Rockman looked from top to bottom at my outfit full of flowers, he said so in a tone that impressed him.


    "Shut up. You''re at work, aren''t you?"


    Without even caring about my painful feet, I step on the dough.


    "If you think Rigel Yacklin has a woman, I''m surprised you were next door."


    "I haven''t been to see the captain much lately, and it''s been a long time."


    "Yacklin has a lot of work to do outside, so maybe it will inevitably happen."


    Come on, this man... he said he was calling Mr. Yacklin away.


    "As usual, the Knights don''t seem to have time to rest. Excuse me on patrol."


    "I''m the one who talked to you, and I''m fine. Enjoy our annual day."


    I feel kind of lost to how friendly I am at last. To him, of course. But if you think about it carefully, the First Platoon, where the Soleil lands are under jurisdiction, will be visiting that hare regularly, and I reckon they should be face-to-face many times before I meet them.


    But if you do, you have no idea which one is older. But the way Rockman talks doesn''t really feel like he''s looking down at his opponent, and he''s talkin ''to his friends, even though he can''t say he''s equal. It''s light. Mr. Yacklin didn''t have a disgusting face either, and even Ning Ro respectfully spoke like he was shattered, so I was listening staring at what this air was and a point in the sky.


    "Still, you seem to be wearing some pretty good shoes... did you steal them?


    I didn''t react to wondering who I was asking, but I immediately realized that I was being rude and good.


    "I bought it, it''s brand new!! Which is worse to hear!!


    "Heh. Which one?"


    Kneel into my feet with your hands on my chin. Stunning bastard. I don''t even know if I care so much about these new shoes, touching the toe of my shoes and Amalvie''s shoe shop...


    Although it is definitely something from a slightly more expensive store, and it is a substitute that I bought until I was unable to do so even though I said that I was saving money and missing money. The noblemen also buy there, but they seem to make something that suits their feet rather than ready-made, like me, so the shop is like the same but different fields.


    I was therefore surprised to be given the name of the store, but I have noticed it thanks to Rockman''s posturing.


    The women around me said, "What is that? To be looking at this one with eyes like ''.


    The beautiful sisters, squeezing flowers in their hands, were turning their weirdly bewildered eyes at me and Mr. Yacklin instead of the sharp gaze they had received at school. Drop your eyebrows, you look worried, like that.


    From what the women who were closest talked about, those two must be lovers, right? Master Rockman and I seem to be just friends, what a good thing, I could hear him having a normal conversation about not even trying to hide it, etc.


    I see, is it because I was talking to Rockman that you looked worried about? He is a sinful man to make. That look in black knight clothes suits me well enough to think that the ladies want to cake me but wear it for me.


    The last time I asked Bell, there were pictures among civilians transcribing men with good faces among rock men and knights, and they said they were being bought and sold. I don''t know if it''s official or unofficial, but they''re popular anyway, including the title Knight.


    Rockman still looking at his feet.


    You won''t have to look so much anymore, I move my legs and pay for Rockman. Rockman, who stood and avoided behind him as he was kicked by a floating toe, gently slapped his hands to remove even dust or dirt.


    "Well, you take care of it so you don''t get crushed"


    "You don''t have to tell me. I''m as good with things as I was known to be an old nanary. Don''t be ridiculous."


    "Is that what old means before things are held? You think that''s complimentary?


    Congratulations. You have a brain, and you hold your hand in your mouth and you''re laughing at me in a cookie pressing mood. The sunlit golden hair was glittering and dazzling as it was.


    I can''t do it because there are so many people around me, but I can make my body shake with a pull the urge to stick out my fist.


    One day we''ll definitely grab Rockman''s weakness and expose him to the public.


    "Did you get the flower?


    As we interacted like that, Mr. Yacklin fingered and heard the pink flower in Rockman''s hand.


    "Oh, to the little lady. And the flowers in your hands are Cupiretto."


    "All the knights adorn their chests with Cupiretto flowers."


    "This is His Majesty''s concern."


    Care?


    Tilt my neck. Without answering, Rockman says he''s going to the next waiting area and turns his heel back.


    "Enjoy the flower season at best"


    I just wish I had fun. He''s a disgusting guy twisted around putting "at best" on it. When I''m doing something I can''t adulterate with the blush on my away back, Mr. Yacklin beside me prompts me to go ahead in a grinning mood. I thought I looked like a fool I shouldn''t have, and I stepped out of my way after I gave it back, right?


    "Is that it?"


    Strangely enough, the pain in my leg had healed at some point.

 39 Hare Job Edition - 7-8

    In the evening, the sun sets.


    The flower tower will have a scarlet vale on it and by now it will be fully uplifting the atmosphere of the lovers.


    The royals have been flying around the country in carriages since morning, but they must be back on the island soon.


    Besides, the people of the kingdom are going to carry the exuberance through the night like this, and the heat still didn''t seem to cool. The drinker is the real deal from now on.


    I haven''t forgotten that I have a promise to Maris either.


    Speaking of which, when I went to Hare on my way to see how the directors were doing, I was surprised that Mr. Zozo was at the reception with the director and Mr. Arquez. It should have been pretty daytime since it was after Rockman and I broke up.


    The fact that the three of them were yawning amicably at the end of the door was such a sight that it seemed boring to forget that today was the Flower Divine Festival.


    She had a throwing look somewhere leading up to Mr. Zozo, and that, who had instantly blocked my mouth from telling me not to go against Master Melakisso... she secretly said she was taking me to the corner of the building.


    "Shh, shh! It''s not like I''m here to smash balls, is it? Right!? ''


    "Yes, sir."


    My grabbed shoulder hurts.


    Then I gave the three of them the flower crown I brought for the souvenir and the food I bought from the stall, and now the director took me to the other corner and started talking to me. She was about to grab me on the shoulder again, so I listened to her as I protected my shoulders with both hands.


    I wonder if I can stay here.


    Why?


    ''Cause I don''t care how I look at it, it''s not that!


    "Arre?"


    ''... no, it''s nothing after all. That''s right, right? If I were you, I''d look like a girl. "


    Me and Mr. Yacklin left the scene after an exchange we didn''t quite understand with the director either. I could see how much free time the three of them had, taking the board game out from under the counter as we left. I just laughed bitterly at the way it looked. Mr. Yacklin was watching that too, and I regret that next to me, ''I was going to buy you a toy, not food''.


    I swore to my heart to be human enough to replace my voicemail there one day.


    "It was fun today. Is Mr. Yacklin with your friend after this?


    The streetlight on the road begins to light up. A bright light like the light of the sunset moved there. Because it''s a street lamp made by the Wizard of Fire, or if you look closely, there''s a small flame burning inside the glass. Of scorched brown columns that fit all over the brick-built city, it warmed the hearts of those who saw it.


    "I promised to go out for a drink with the guys I met at noon. It won''t be over in a cup."


    Make a cup with your hands and pretend to drink.


    "Doesn''t that sound fun? Nice."


    "Hell''s meeting his friends, too, isn''t he?


    "Yeah, it''s thick."


    "Dark?"


    "And this flower, let me give it to that friend."


    I look at the red flower in my hand and I remember Maris.


    Her hair, too, I think, was burning red. Technically, it''s red brown, but it''s a very pretty color.


    "Right.... Well, I''ll give it to Hel."


    Mr. Yacklin held the stem at his fingertips and offered it in front of my face.


    I turn my eyes in the middle.


    "Is it to me?


    "I sent it to my mom and dad the day before, and I just did it to my boyfriend. You''re disgusting, aren''t you?


    But I''m not your friend. Instead, I went out with him for the first time today, and I''m not so busy searching around the store to get the cupirette flowers I got.


    I shook my face beside the boom because it was a flower, and I said, "I can''t have it."


    But still, Mr. Yacklin never reconsidered, and now he held my hand and made me hold Cupiretto there.


    Turn your gaze to your own hand with two red flowers.


    "I bought it from Nori, but I''ll do this to Hel. No returns."


    "Are you sure it''s good?


    "Oh."


    Then say thank you and I will wholeheartedly receive the Cupiretto flowers. I broke up with Mr. Yacklin here after deciding to let him give me something good at a later date.


    He doesn''t mind flying in the sky after the royal return to the island, so I headed with Lara to the king''s island.


    "You think you''re gonna be okay? This outfit."


    "Master Nanalee looks great in whatever she wears"


    "Oh, I wonder.... No, no, I''m not."


    However, although I went back to the dorm and changed, I am now even more anxious that it would be okay to dress like this.


    I know where to meet, but I haven''t asked in detail where and what to do, so I''m wearing extra clothes... I''m a loud person in my outfit about Benjamin''s next time, so I''d like to ask for as many novels as possible. Exactly, I''m not that much of an idiot either, so it''s not the same word as being polite to close friends, unless you''re dressed properly to meet her for personal use.


    As it is, he is just an insane human being if he makes a difference, although he says that nature is best.


    Cupiretto''s flowers, which I decided to give Maris, shrunk small and about the tip of my pinky finger. The smaller flowers fall within the narrow neck decorative closure hanging from the neck. This is convenient because you can carry it even if you don''t have it by hand.


    Although Cupiretto flowers can be changed in size like other flowers, the magic of permanent preservation (canthale), which keeps them long, does not work and cannot be magically made transparent or called upon.


    In the meantime there are flowers that even the wizard of the earth cannot blossom, and these flower words include ''true love'', ''life without falsehood'', and ''purity''. Magic doesn''t work, deception doesn''t work, I guess it comes from.


    That''s why so many people give this flower to the opposite sex, but I was going to give it to Maris in the sense of ''true friendship''.


    "Is that it?


    As we approached the island, we saw a lot of carriages in the landing strip, which is the meeting place.


    Hold the hood of your coat against your head and gaze.


    "Did Master Nanary make a promise to Master Maris over there?


    "Yeah.... but I feel like I''ve seen that"


    Is it also a gathering of nobles, where there were a number of carriages of different shapes parked on the island, where the figure of a squire or nobleman was visible? I just looked at the outfit and judged, but I wasn''t a civilian, at least not in disguise.


    In the first place, there are a limited number of people who can enter and exit this king''s island, about noble except students and teachers who attend school.


    "Is it a carriage?


    "I saw a lot of carriages stopping when it met those scattered eyes (during the masquerade), and I mean close to it"


    Even though I say bump, it doesn''t start by not finding Maris anyway, so I head to the landing site.


    There are also a few people flying with demons like me, and when they get to the landing site, they get lost among the nobles. Is that nobility?


    But for some reason, they smelled the same as me. You look totally more neat than me, or if you''re a woman, you''re wearing a back riding around a beautiful dress, but somehow you''re not like those people in those carriages.


    I don''t know - I can''t believe it, but a knight who was flying around the island on a Heavenly Horse directs me down to the landing site.


    It was also a rare sight for a knight to be flying around the island like a lookout.


    "Excuse me, ma''am"


    Then the man in white knightly clothes with the castle tells me if I just have to show him some kind of certificate, where is the coming-call book and the guardian nobleman?


    When I got off Lara''s back and fixed her skirt and jacket hem, I set my posture right and turned back to the guy.


    "That I, a friend of the nobility, have come to tell me to come here, is there something today?


    Turn your neck to the right and left to look around in fear. I feel like I''ve come to the wrong place and I''m restless.


    Looking at me drowning, the knight laughed nicely.


    "Tonight we wish the kingdom prosperity, and in the castle there will be suppers and balls gathering the Doran nobles. The highest-ranking ones are special, and I can bring you one non-aristocrat, but what if you promised someone?


    The knight answers my questions politely. Apparently he hasn''t been treated like a suspicious person, and I was relieved for one second. A knight who responds gently takes a notebook out of his chest as flat as a hand to see who I know.


    "Uh... this is Maris Hestia Lovegol Caromines of the Marquis of Caromines"


    I put her name in my mouth wondering if it was a good one to answer.


    "Was that... a friend of the Marquis de Caromines? Excuse me, sir, but can I get your hood?


    "Yes."


    I had my coat on a feather-woven hood, so I take it off my head.


    My hair is shaky because of the fabric on my head. I combed my hair with my hands and fixed it.


    "Thank you, I did confirm. Confirm the name on top of each other."


    "This is Nanally Hell."


    "Then, Master Hell, please wait a moment"


    After being given a polite answer, I am told to wait on the spot.


    Then after a while I heard a nostalgic voice in my ear.


    "Nanally! You''re here!


    "Maris!"


    Maris was brought by an earlier knight, and no, he came following the knight.


    I grabbed the skirt part of the dress and ran up to her on a small run, wow! and spread my arms and I also ran to have an inspiring reunion, but I get slapped on the forehead with a fan on the verge of hugging and lay down doggishly on the ground.


    Hey, what just happened?


    "What are you doing, Maris?"


    "Seemed to have gained momentum, so I stopped. Forgive me, ho ho."


    I look up in resentment as I lay low.


    "I mean, I just heard, meet me for dinner?


    "You know, I don''t even talk about a little floating in a letter. So this is your chance? I was wondering if I could make you come to dinner with me."


    "What are you thinking about? It''s okay. It''s okay. It''s normal."


    "Ah, isn''t that right? We must be best friends."


    The strong part doesn''t change, but it''s strangely grown up because of the calm tone. Although she was originally a grown-up girl, she still looked radiant even though it was getting darker around at dusk to see her character as a nobleman in these places.


    "It''s hard to deny that you''re gonna say that."


    I stand up with Yoisho and correct myself.


    I watched Maris laughing with both arms together from the top of her head to the tip of her leg as she rubbed her reddish forehead with her hand.


    "Something on my face?


    "No."


    Is the color of her battle clothes still red, the color of the dress she is wearing now is deep red and the hem of the pretentious lace is mixed with black. It was so intimidating, not so intimidating, but so compelling that I wondered if this one wanted to lay flat when I saw it, or if this was what the Queen was all about. Beautiful red hair is also tied up and silver hair decorations, which would have been based on a thin flower by a petal called Rapiacta, are inserted over the ear.


    Pottery, slippery, bright white skin with rich red lips that go hand in hand with strong eyes.


    I''ve always thought you looked like a doll, but I also feel awed at the way you look when you grow up.


    Around, for the night club, there was the appearance of a courtier or lady flipping a long, loosely swollen hem dress and weaving a smooth robe to conceal her skin.


    After seeing it, I glance back at Maris.


    "Maris. I knew it was beautiful."


    "... maybe it''s where I can honestly accept your words that I enjoy being with you."


    "Ahhh, yeah?


    She slapped me on the forehead again with a fan, telling me to stop, with my hands on my cheeks, imitating Jojo and Maris, but it didn''t hurt at all.

 40 Hare Job Edition - 7-9

    The nobles walk in rows on the path of red earth leading to the castle. Along the way there is a path divided into two strands, but if you go right, you will reach the school of the kingdom, and if you go left, you will reach Castle S¨¹zerk in White Asia, where the Dolan royalty lives.


    Naturally, we were all going left today as we headed to Szelc Castle. Maris takes me down the road, too.


    "How''s your job?


    "What do you say?


    "Are you well approaching what you want to be? That means."


    Walk in chat.


    When I asked if Maris as well as her family were coming, my parents seemed to be heading to the castle first, and she said she was waiting there with the maid to wait for me.


    The story changes, but the samurai person who looked chilling behind me at that time was beautiful, and I thought that was Maris.


    "Um, not yet, I guess. I''m still on my way. I''m sure if I don''t do it for years, like the director...... refined every day. How''s Maris?


    "What do you say?


    "About the house. You''ll inherit the Marquis, won''t you?


    She is the eldest son and the Marquis is just one child.


    The letter may also contain a chilling story about it.


    "Then I''ve seen it nearby since I was a little girl, and now it''s the form I''m helping with that extension. And I didn''t write to you, but I''m the caretaker for the princess."


    "Princess!?


    A princess is a princess!?


    "Once every three days, though. It''s a different role than being a samurai. I am taking care of you because you have been nominated by the King. The truth is that the Duke family is more desirable, but there are no young women in the Duke family today. Alwes'' mother, Norwella, helps from time to time, but that one is giving a slight child to his stomach right now, and you can''t rely too much on him, so if I don''t try"


    "Rockman''s mother has a baby in her stomach?


    "He said he figured it out by the end of the season of light, and his stomach hasn''t swelled yet,"


    Now he''s eighteen years old, just like me. And on top of that, I hear you have a brother. But my brother didn''t even hear any rumors at school, so he''s probably over six years apart from Rockman. And assuming as early as possible that his mother was fifteen, Rockman''s mother is now nearly forty years old.


    "I''m a little admired for the companionship you''ll always like."


    "Yeah. Wow."


    Eighteen years old away. My brother or sister, I want one, too. I''m sure she''s very cute. But if you say that to your mother, you give it to yourself! And it will end in anger.


    "So in order, does that mean you''re the next Marquis person in the Duke''s house?


    "Yes, I was chosen when I was to decide among those few Marquis houses. I''m afraid, but watching a princess is a lot to learn. And..."


    "And?"


    "Lord Alwes spends more time on this island''s quarters than on the Duke''s mansion. Heaven is heaven for me, because it is occasionally different in the castle!


    Talked excitedly. I wonder how happy I am.


    When I heard he was exchanging letters with him so many times, I was wondering if he would get the letter so soon.


    "He said he was writing to me once every three days, but I was convinced of something"


    "Ugh. Sometimes you give it back by hand"


    You look happy.


    Talking to her doesn''t exhaust the conversation as much.


    Even if silence persists in it, it does not become awkward silence, and it is easy to spend because we do not consider the situation to be evil to stop talking to each other in the first place.


    Silence is also a fine conversation. It''s not that we''re friends because we can''t run out of conversation, but it''s good because we''re friends who can casually look at their faces, laugh casually, and look up at the sky casually, even if we run out.


    "Come here."


    When I entered the castle grounds and the red earth road became a white brick-packed road, I was pulled by Maris to the garden next to the road.


    There are a number of small trees planted and at the end of the blue lawn this is big to call a pond again...... I see something like a lake. The maze-like green implantation I saw one day is also delicately made, and when I try to match it with the fountains distributed everywhere, I get the illusion as if I''ve gotten into one painting.


    I couldn''t even afford to take a closer look when I came before, but when I saw it again, I ran out of rolling words. The castle is more amazing than that, but the size of this garden is so magnificent that hundreds of houses are likely to be built.


    I''d like to run this garden in a straight line to my father, who seems to have recently come out of his stomach, just once. And lose weight, Father.


    "The garden is amazing. I mean, I just feel amazing."


    "No, Ning Ro. If I don''t hear anything, I''ll be worried.... So will you turn this way?


    Maris is small and touched me, and this made me stand behind the little tree again, and I took about three steps away from me. Off the road in a place where we will soon reach the castle, we will be hiding behind trees in the garden.


    I went off the road and into this place, and laughed huffily at me freaking out that I wouldn''t be angry, whether the person at the time knew or was used to being scared of anything.


    She''s good, but I can''t stand it here. I mean, can you do it or something like that.


    "I''m coming."


    "Hey, Maris, what?"


    Maris trying to do magic with her index finger against me. I tried to open my mouth to see what the hell I was going to do, but sooner than that, she cast a spell and cast a blue light on me.


    - Shrewshull.


    - Shrewshull.


    - Howan.


    I am magically hung and three turns to the side with that recoil.


    And if I thought I felt uncomfortable with my body in the meantime, I realized that the form of clothing that wrapped me, the touch, was different at the same time as the rotation stopped.


    "Hey this..."


    "Pretty pretty, isn''t it? I made it specially. I will."


    "Maris!?


    The white toned dress had a fine floral pattern with light blue embroidery, with patterns of spreads and leaves. There is no cloth to cover the shoulders, on the contrary, it is attached so that slightly clear sleeves spread from the two arms towards the tip of the hand. It was hilarious.


    If you raise the hem of the skirt and look at the shoes, the shoes are turned into sharp white footwear with high heels.


    "Sewing is my specialty."


    "Can you make a dress in brackets called sewing is no longer beyond what you''re good at... ugh"


    On the fabric around the stomach, the flesh on the waist is tightened. Maris waved her finger, so maybe it was her fault.


    "Shall I squeeze a little more around my waist? The clothes you were wearing were moved into the carriage. I can''t take that necklace off, so I left it there."


    I touch the necklace with the cupilet in it.


    Where to find the extra blue clothes you were wearing (in the carriage). Instead of that, pierced laced, then heavy-duty clothing.


    I was wrapping my dress around.


    "Wear this, to the castle...?


    "Even complaining about my standpoint?


    Try to be objective about who you''re wearing.


    On top of not having as many breasts as she does, a face with only minimal makeup. I don''t wear makeup from time to time, but I have applied red on my lips specially today. However, when I wear a dress that makes me want to keep my head down even when I have a face with so much hair on my thin makeup, I don''t feel half irregular.


    It''s like a king wearing a sock with a hole in it.


    Of course in this case the king is the dress, and the socks with holes are me.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Maris, on the other hand, was satisfied with my outfit or he pulled my arm back on the road to the castle. I mean the road, but it''s already in the grounds, so I can see the castle door open. As I approached there again, the knights lined up all the way along the sides of the road, so I finally felt that they had come... so full of despair and sadness.


    If you know you''re coming to this place, at least if you''re ready for your heart!!


    "Wait, wait, Maris, I don''t know how to do this or anything, so hey,"


    Entering a castle with unpleasant memories with Maris ignoring my bewildered voice.


    I feel strangely often involved in rich houses this year for whatever reason. Besides, it''s all in the form of trespassing, something that you can''t stand out and tell people.


    It freaks me out even though no one complains about it because of it.


    "Or Maris from the Marquis of Caromines."


    "A friend of the civilian?


    "Oh, there he is. And Marquis Palais."


    Less this year than last year.


    The people around us are naturally all aristocrats, so it seemed unusual to see me or anyone else who would be an unfamiliar civilian. When you have so many people but you can look at them like that, you impress me, apart from how uncomfortable it is, to distinguish between people who are not firmly and those who are.


    I''ve heard the aristocratic child talk about the social world being a spiritual militant, but that''s all I use my nerves to remember the faces and names of other aristocrats, so maybe I can''t tell.


    I asked Maris why it was good to take (but alone) people outside the aristocracy only for the upper nobility, but I was also surprised that it was quite simple.


    Anything, when the old Duke shrugged in front of the king in half a joke, expecting ''I wish I could call him a friendly civilian guy here'', what a ''uh, good one, at all. Because you''re good, and your friend is definitely not a bad guy. Oh, but you''re the only one I can call. And it''s just the Flower Divine Festival,'' etc., and it seems to have begun to come out with an understanding. Is that still telling, or is it now a good thing that only one person can call from a house of Duke and Marquis identities?


    What a free king. If you want to lose your current king, you''re supposed to lose him, too, but it''s probably proof that the country is at peace that keeps this nasty custom going.


    Besides, he also said that the Duke was that Chancellor Curoli, and he accidentally laughed out of the blue. It''s always one great man or one freak who changes the course of time.


    "We did a little at school, didn''t we? Never mind, I won''t let you get into a tough circle. Besides, Mr. Alwes seems to be bringing someone you know."


    "Someone I know?


    You know that?


    They even took me to the great hall of the castle.


    "Wow..."


    Look, Maris told me to walk, but I was distracted by the change in the interior of the castle. When I used to come, the aisle walls were colored with gold and white, decorated with some paintings, and the floor was red. But the floor I was walking on was deep green, the walls were floral, and the paintings were nowhere. And when I go into the big hall, I see the difference again. The painting of the angel, which should have been on the ceiling, is gone, and the painting of the sun and the moon is there instead. Glossy crystalline stone floors sparkled everywhere and looked like stars floating in the night sky.


    He tells me that Maris would be amazing.


    Sure, she''s right, something called a castle is awesome. Artfully excellent, but how many times a month do you change the interior? Must be spending a lot of money too.


    The great hall was overflowing with aristocratic people.


    There is still no sign of anyone sitting in the large chair where the royal family would sit, and we do not see Prince Zenon or anything like that. Besides, it''s this gathering, so naturally there must be Rockman. Maris also had his name in his mouth earlier, and there''s no way he''s not here.


    I greeted Maris'' parents earlier.


    A pair of couples, with the same color as her hair. Maris'' mother was a beauty, and her strong eyes were seen as her mother''s proximity. Contrary to that, his father, Marquis Caromines, had dripping eyes, but his laughing face somehow overlapped his daughter.


    Nice to meet you. You two, you''re Mr. Nanally? I always thanked you for the interesting story, and you responded with pleasure, but even as I find myself concerned about the saving of those words, I get acquainted when I look at Maris.


    Since I broke up with her parents because I was going around saying hello, I was also hanging out with her socializing beside Maris. He said it was because he wouldn''t let him into a tough circle, but he was quite right, most of the time reuniting with his nostalgic aristocratic classmates.


    "I can''t leave you alone, and of course I don''t think I should. But if you got tired, I''m sorry."


    After we had a conversation the whole time, Maris seemed sorry for letting us hang out.


    Instead, I wondered if I was the one in this circle and not in the way, but I don''t really care if Maris is willing to do so.


    But I''m not on a par with her either, so I''m still worried about the gaze around me. That was true on the road until it came, but civilians stand out no matter how bad. I could see horizontally that the curious eye was still being turned on by the gentleman with the moustache and the lady hiding her mouth with a fan. I know they may say I''m over-conscious, but at the time Maris said don''t worry, I knew they cared about me around.


    Since there are several other civilians, I only pray that you look at them.


    Stand softly behind Maris, who is more than my only heart, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    "Hey, lady, it''s not a ghost!


    ¡­¡­


    You don''t like being behind me, you looked right back and put me next to you.


    - Tons.


    Then someone slapped me on the shoulder from behind.


    I couldn''t speak, so my shoulders bounce up in a pimple.


    "Yo, Nanary"


    "Huh... Saturners!?


    Turning his neck to the side, there was Satanas getting his hair done in his outfit. I''m laughing at the glass with one hand. Did the silver hair with habits apply hair conditioning or was it slightly tedious?


    I wish I could remember the magic of straightening out my habitual hair if I were to apply it so much, but Saturners is the first to study, but when it comes to using magic, it''s a good idea for all wild children.


    But why is Satanas here?


    "Right? You know, right?


    When she sees Maris next door, she puts her hand on her mouth and laughs ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho.


    "Nanary was here, too. But he didn''t tell me."


    "What is he?


    "It''s Rockman."


    "Rockman?


    Why is his name here?


    According to Satanas'' story, I hope Rockman and I don''t go out for drinks often, and that''s when he asked me if I''d come to this dinner party, the ball.


    When asked what was wrong with Benjamin, she said that she seemed to want to spend the night with her family, and that she had never been more questioned than if she told me she had business at night. It''s cold in a weird place, so I could tell from the side that Satanas, who is talking about it, is also somewhat confused.


    "Even Rockman won''t think I''m coming, and it''s not natural. Right?"


    "Oh, I''m writing to Master Alwes to tell him I''m going to ask you out."


    "I thought you knew."


    "You said that Master Alwes was taking that insane man Satanas, so I would invite Nanary,"


    "When they call me by that stream, I sound insane, too."


    I see.


    Is that why Maris knew Satanas was coming here?


    But I still don''t see Rockman anywhere.


    He said Satanas came earlier, and Rockman was with him at that time, but he said he still had work to do and went somewhere.


    Satanas was fine with being left alone in Satanas, too, and for a while they were looking at the beauty around them and making their eyes shine.


    There''s really nothing this guy can do.


    "You''ll be a good story, and no. Maybe it''s a story. It''s funny to tell your father and mother about Nanary."


    "You don''t talk to me normally!?


    "I don''t really have any friends to say this far. Take care of yourself, Nanary."


    "What makes this guy angry?"


    Even though it is the Satanists who are said to be insane, for some reason I am being ridiculed.


    But did Rockman know I was coming here today? At that point.


    "Enjoy the flower season at best"


    So when I think of that word, it''s really hateful.


    "Sometimes I use it as a pillow in my letters to Alwes."


    "So have a normal conversation. You didn''t say anything weird."


    "Oh, my God, that''s so weird."


    "What that face?"


    "No. Not if we''re chatting here. It''s about time the royals showed their faces, and here we go."


    "Oh, flushed, flushed"


    Fan your face with your hands and turn your back on me, Maris. I see her with my jito eyes. Satanas pounds on my back.


    He''s got a good personality.


    Angry.

 41 Hare Job Edition - 7-10

    His Majesty the King.


    An old gentleman wearing a pair of glasses lifts an elongated piece of paper and opens his mouth. The aristocrats in the great hall, who heard his words, raised their faces to the voice and looked upon the altar at the end of the stairs.


    Their royal faces face next to the large chair.


    The king, the queen, the prince, the princess. Of course some of them are Prince Xenon.


    As Maris and the other nobles began to drool over it, so did I. and Satanas.


    "We were able to safely celebrate the flower season again this year"


    The king''s heavy bass sounds in the hall.


    "Bless here a healthy prosperity under Pramana, the founding god, and put the glorious Dolan shine in its hands"


    When the king says so, Maris slaps him on the shoulder so he wakes up in a posture. If you look at her, you can see her gesturing like holding a cup with her right hand up. When I saw what it was, I was told that you would do it too. If you look around, you''re all uniformly looking at the king with one hand up.


    When I shook my neck vertically, I held my thumb and index finger together and raised my right hand to hold a cup like Maris''s.


    "Cheers!"


    As soon as the king said cheers, a glass of transparency appears in his hands.


    The glass seemed to contain red, slightly fruity alcoholic beverages.


    I have seen the magic of the celebration cup in the book, but I rejoice that I could experience it plainly.


    The royals sat down in their chairs as they were.


    "His Royal Highness Prince Arman is doing well, too. I have to go say hello soon."


    "You, don''t go before Count Riesling."


    "No, never mind, Baron."


    And there were those who went to greet the king in turn before him. A row like a giant snake all the way.


    As far as the length of that row goes, I mouth the alcohol that this is going to take time.


    "Kings are tough, too. I can''t believe all those people and greetings."


    "If you''re next door, it''s okay because Prime Minister Malkin is reading up and assisting you properly on who''s who next to you. Lord Alwes is here to protect His Highness."


    It is certainly impossible for any king to remember in detail how many people, or nobles gathered from all over the kingdom, from one person to another to ten.


    See the king, the queen, at the end of the line.


    On the four chairs beside you were sitting the first prince, His Royal Highness Prince Arman, and the second prince, His Royal Highness Nortis, and the third prince, His Royal Highness Princess Zenon, with a calming look on her youngest son, Her Royal Highness Princess Mithrina.


    And beside it, I see a rock man standing, wearing black knight clothes, who can''t see anything unusual about his daytime appearance. On his left chest a circle of red flowers from Cupiretto remained stabbed, and his mouth poked open wondering if it was possible that this guy had been at work ever since then and now.


    "Long working hours..."


    "Say something?


    Shake your head and tell Maris it''s nothing.


    Because I said I was coming, and I thought I would be wearing another visually sparkling outfit, I blurred my mouth and turned my gaze to the floor.


    I''m not weighing everything down in terms of winning or losing anything, but seeing a hater doing his job oh even on a festive day like this, I have myself disgusted with myself enjoying the day and going around the stalls and stuff, while at the same time being a little, just a little, but afraid of his physical condition.


    Of course there are a lot of Nike, Prince Zenon, and other people who are not on holiday.


    But when I saw Rockman like that, who I see as a lodging enemy on a daily basis, no, I felt a regrettable, itchy tooth that was itchy on my back but couldn''t reach there.


    Let''s just start working again tomorrow.


    "Hmm...?


    When I glance at the last of the line with Chira in an attempt to change my mood, I notice the face I see. You noticed me there, too, and I narrowed my eyes and laughed nicely. I''ll make a light meeting, too.


    It was the Duke of Rockman who was at the rear of the line. I wondered if it wasn''t the one at the beginning at a time like this, but that turns consciousness to Maris and Satanas, who are chatting with only questions in themselves.


    "Isn''t Maris good, you don''t have to go over there"


    "Yeah, of course I''m coming."


    Saturners pointed their fingers at the long line, and Maris nodded at it.


    "So there you are, Nanary"


    "Me too!?


    She made a bloody statement.


    "Psst, good for you"


    Satanas beside me laughs like any other HR at me staring at Maris'' face. I was angry again, but could he take me on the road?


    "It would be rude not to say hello to His Majesty the King, even though he was invited because he was not a nobleman."


    "Invitation, or Maris'' spill."


    "There you are. Saturners will be there."


    "Me too!? You''re lying!?


    That satanic nurse stops Piscilli from moving and sweats out. Being the king''s opponent, he can''t afford a boulder satanise either. I would definitely like to see this solidify into a bee in front of Prince Xenon, consider what a bent personality.


    "Master Alwes will be there, and we won''t be able to afford to have you"


    "Then why did they call me?"


    "Didn''t I want you to meet with His Highness Zenon? You were close."


    "Seriously. He''s surprisingly lonely."


    "What kind of interpretation?"


    Encouraged by her, me and Satanas follow behind her.


    Next door, well, he''s seriously lonely. Seriously, Satanas was still whining about that. Don''t say that in front of Prince Zenon, how frightening, while I walked silently.

 42 Hare Job Edition - 7-11

    It''s been thirty minutes physically in line in this row. We finally get around the middle of the line.


    No, I''m surprised. I wondered if it was something that wouldn''t go so far.


    If you ask Maris if it won''t be a little more efficient, he says that the dialogue with the King, which takes place on Flower Divine Festival Day, seems special and he carefully allocates his time from the fact that there are also aristocrats who are not very involved with the royal family from time to time.


    For me, who has always tended to avoid queued restaurants and the like, this wait in order was so distracting that I could say it was the first time in my life.


    "I say dinner, but you''re leaving food?


    "I''m leaving. I hope this is over. Don''t overeat the ball."


    "Oops."


    "... Satanas, you can''t hold the voice of your heart?


    Maris fans down Satanas'' mouth as she cares about her surroundings.


    Exactly, he laughed and pushed the fan back at Maris because he didn''t think it was a good idea to bother him either, bad bad.


    But soon, really, I ran my mouth and said, "Come on," so I pulled Satanise''s cheeks one by one with Maris.


    "Stay."


    "Hey, no more noise, right?"


    "Ha-ha-ha, ha-ha-ha, ha-ha-ha! (I guess it''s because you guys are pulling)"


    "Speaking of which, did you know why the last person to dance is important?


    Maris glances into my face in glorious disregard of the painful Satanise.


    While confused by the sudden change of subject, I nodded when I saw Maris'' face waiting for a reply.


    "I know because Maris said it before"


    "Well! Were you?


    "Dancing is'' life '', what is it?


    Only songs danced by men and women, only songs danced by dancers by themselves, and dance, he said, represents one life. The same goes for the story, but the song also has a proper carry-over. Slowly in the beginning, intense in the middle and quietly severe in the second half. The order of the songs played at the ball also makes sense and is considered throughout the flow. The first song is a bright one as the beginning part of the story, or the next song is a difficult one with complex and waves, then slows down as we head to the end, and gives a role to the song as well.


    And the last song among them was the end of the story, the end of my life.


    So what''s the point of being the last person to dance at a ball or something?


    "I want to be with you (your wife) until the end of my life. Does that mean"


    "That''s right. So the last person to dance between a man and a woman is very important to us."


    "Has Maris ever danced with anyone?


    "If you''re not interested at all, many times."


    Maris turns that way.


    Bloated cheeks, drooling eyebrows, grumpy faces. I don''t know if you''re angry or sad. It''s a bad look, but either way, it conveys that I don''t feel good.


    "What about Rockman?


    "Alwes always ends up dancing with Norwella or the princess. Or are you stopping by the wall not dancing with anyone at the end of the day? Until a little while ago, Carola of the Kingdom of Sheila came to the country, and at that time, she danced."


    "Hard to dance?


    "There are a lot of women who want to dance with that one, but no one can dance until they leave the princess and Norwella. And besides the last, please be happy to invite me to the dance, and thank you very much."


    One hand on one''s cheek, ho, and a hot exhaling maris.


    Prince Zenon and others said it was the same, and like him, he ended up dancing with a queen or a princess, or his aunt, Rockman''s mother.


    "... that time when I graduated, I really feel like a jerk when I remember everyone trying so hard to squeeze their courage and dance with him. Even now."


    "At that time, I was surprised when I finally found out I was dancing with you, but you guys came back into the hall with your heads poked at each other, and it seemed like you were beating up the Beast no matter where you came from. So I''m relieved."


    "Rude."


    I remember well when I went back to the venue cursing at this jizzy, baba, How did such an abusive battle come from the story that one day I would definitely beat you? Well, I remember that well, too, but for now he must be a pettenist con man sketchy.


    "I don''t know how far we''re going to stick together, but make it enough. If Lord Alwes is hurt, he''s in trouble."


    "Does he get hurt?"


    I''ve never seen him hurt or anything.


    I''ve frozen it many times.


    "Oh, you admit you''re strong?


    "Mean"


    "Ohhhhhhh"


    I can''t deny that I feel like she''s playing me.


    "Hey, they''re eating something."


    "Huh?"


    "Um hey, don''t tell me those guys!?


    Maris, laughing at me until just now, was angry at Satanas, who had once utterly disrespectful mouths.


    If you follow his gaze, the people who finished greeting you are mouthing light food.... No, I mean light, but converted into money, it''s definitely not a light substitute. Absolutely expensive guy.


    Yum, what a lady laughing with her hands on her cheek, me and Satanas are about to drool from her mouth.


    "Nanalie, please don''t do this to me."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Oh no, hide in the shadow of Maris and wipe your mouth.


    I''m not supposed to be hungry, but I''m another hungry in my stomach when I see someone else mouthing food oh well and looking delicious.


    "Your Majesty!!


    As I held my stomach by my hand, I opened the heavy silver door in the great hall and rushed into it with momentum as that knight captain called the king. Behind it are all the Knights, and they round their eyes with what the hell is going on.


    Maris also looked barbaric, wondering what it was. The other noblemen and servants in the venue are also looking far away at something.


    "I apologize for your disrespect! Now -"


    - - DON''T DON''T DON''T PALLIN!!


    But all of a sudden, an oval large vitreous window near the ceiling in the castle hall cracks and fragments splash. Those directly underneath were hurrying up their defensive membranes and protecting themselves from fragments.


    What the hell?


    "Peace Bogging Gentlemen"


    A black sphere appeared before us with a crouched man''s voice emitting a disastrous light. It is dancing on the ceiling in a motion that is loose.


    If you look closely, he had cloudy colors mixed with black and purple and green.


    Is that who broke through the windows of the castle?


    The voice is heard from that sphere.


    "Everybody, step back!


    "Oh, whoa."


    Me, Maris, and Satanas stopped by the wall to avoid that sphere as well as around.


    Instead, the knights who came into the hall went forward and rushed right around the sphere. Everyone was pointing their fingers at them and preparing to put out their magic.


    "I wonder what that means. What is that?


    "I don''t know. The atmosphere is similar to the demons."


    A knight captain with a tough face gets into his eyes. He''s a scary face, like I wouldn''t even show him when he''s fighting with the director.


    I wonder what the hell that is.


    We looked at each other and frowned when the situation was not well grasped.


    "Though I think it''s a monster."


    "But why on the king''s island...?


    Saturners bend over next to me, ears pounding.


    "It''s not normal for island security to look us in the eye. Then you must have been wary of something, beforehand."


    Certainly there were several knights flying as watchmen around the castle, positioned to defend this island. Even at first sight I was uncomfortable, but I didn''t really care because I thought it was because of the gathering of nobles in the castle.


    But as Satanas put it, security was probably tight.


    But yet I look at the black glowing sphere that is floating in the center of the hall, looking at why this is happening and saying that all the nobles here are incredible.


    That is obviously an intruder.


    "Who are you?"


    The king asks it with a calm voice, but with a loud voice that goes all over the hall.


    Before the royalty, Rockman stood up, trying to protect them and was there. Next door is also Prince Xenon, who looks at the center of the hall with a rugged face.


    "The King and the Knights should know exactly who they are. Those poor bastards who have manipulated me with all those knights."


    The voice included laughter as if it were pleasant.


    "Dolan wasn''t the only one, Sheila, the Naragle guys looked like that. Really delightful and funny ''


    "What''s your purpose?"


    "I want to see you fight fear!


    When his voice grows a step louder, the king rises dangly from his chair.


    "Knights, finish that demon!!


    Heavy and high sounding voices awed and irritated the human spinal cord in the hall.


    "Hahaha!! Hahahahahaha!! You can''t hit me, you idiots!!


    The sphere turns right and left with a tall laugh.


    The knights cast exorcism spells at the king''s command, but the sphere came to the nobles who were avoiding it and gradually evacuating to the edge.


    The nobles are not incapable of using magic either, rather they are more accustomed to fighting with magic than civilians, so they have a defensive membrane around them.


    Of course I, Maris and Satanas were each straining around themselves.


    "Your opponents are good enough for you."


    When the sphere says so, it starts putting out a few, no dozen, teratogenic demons from within the space that wraps around the glue and vortex.


    In the immediate aftermath, the nobles also began to attack the demons, saying that they could not just flee.


    "Nanally! Protect yourself!


    "Yes!?


    "I can''t do this either!


    Maris also unleashes a flaming bullet on the demon beside him, and Satanas is also dedicated to eliminating the demon by causing a tornado like a demon. Until he had also summoned the Phoenix of the Devil to fight with him.


    The castle hall quickly turns into a battlefield.


    "What the hell......"


    Meanwhile I looked around with the defensive membrane strained.


    The knights seemed to be clutching at those spheres, and the Knights chief fought them mixed up at some point. Prince Zenon is doing the magic of thunder by trying to be like it. Royalty looked up on the stage wondering if it would be okay to say he was in a position to be protected, where Rockman was defending them with a strong thick defensive membrane. I know if it is thick, because the light emitted by the membrane is strong. The stronger that light was, the more powerful it could be said to be.


    "What shall we do?"


    Think of the attacks you can do, frowning at the demons hitting the membrane. The use of ice magic is now restricted, so I can''t use it if it is obnoxious.


    "... All right!


    When this happened, I turned up the hem of my dress and pulled Darabudos out of a leather belt wrapped around my thick crotch. Because I couldn''t keep it wrapped around my hips, I thought it was out of sight and put it on my thigh.


    Stretch the goddess stick long enough to exceed her height to tap ahead on the tongue and the floor.


    The exorcisms remind me of some of the dearabdos, but I was reminded of the contents of the magic book to see if there were any larger formations that seemed to be available.


    "Eight points... not entirely... and... space..., it''s the Exorcism Exhibition (Benugate)!


    Turn a long stick that shines silver in circles.


    After I rotated it eight times, I untied the defensive membrane I strained on myself and stuck Darabudos to the crystalline stone floor. Drain magic from your fingertips into the stick.


    Whether the magic accumulated enough on the stick was shaking the air, the skirt of the dress was moving to ripple loosely. Confirming that, I cast a spell of exorcism, one of ancient magic.


    And before we use this magic, we must cast the spell of the guardian spell, if it fails. Magic has a few things that if you fail, you''ll get a tail back or you''ll take your life. All of which was when I used advanced magic, and when I failed, I had to have a guardian sperm that would curse me, take my place.


    This is like insurance when you use magic, if you say so.


    When I was born and given a name by my parents, apart from that, my ancestors gave me an intermediate name, but in my case I used to get the name Persepone under my grandmother''s name. My parents chose it for me, your grandmother''s precious name.


    And that name becomes necessary when you use that magic.


    There are six different spells of Guardian spells for each magic type, but here''s my spell, which is an ice type.


    - The spirits of God and blood.


    - Let me tell you in the name of my Persephone.


    - The light of the Ice Emperor pours down into the land of flowers.


    - Stop everything that lives and lives.


    - It will be a bridge to heaven.


    - It is the will of the ice to leave with the key to the end.


    - It''ll be blood again.


    "Exhibition of Exorcism (Benugate)"


    With the wind, the pattern of the formation spreads to the floor as if a snake were crawling.


    But unlike the color of my formation, a glowing gold formation was floating beneath my formation at the same time.


    Other than me, it was someone''s magic formation.


    If you look at Rockman, who was at the royal family, you can see that he''s sticking a golden wand up on the stage, just like me.


    I don''t know what you''re going to do, but I continued the magic because it''s not the same as it is now that I''ve solved the defensive membrane such as the margin I''m thinking about.


    "More, bigger, bigger"


    My magic formations, which went all over the hall, glow silver, and the magic formations laid by Rockman glow gold.


    And when the light increased, the movements of the demons on the formation stopped and began to melt.


    Make a noise with Joo-joo, something like black smoke rising towards the ceiling so that the water evaporates with flames.


    That black sphere also stops moving and slowly falls down from near the ceiling.


    But he wasn''t weak, and he seemed to go around sparingly with the circle again.


    ''I got enough to play with today. It''s not a long story that demons rule this country, this world. But not yet.


    "What time is!


    Prince Xenon shouted.


    "Everything is for my dear Steadal."


    That said, the sphere bounced with bread and flew.

 43 Hare Job Edition - 7-12

    The sphere disappears and the hall quiets back.


    The humans around us looked around as if to follow that remnant that disappeared leaving a profound word behind, but wherever we looked, there were no more of those black spheres.


    I was forming in Darabudos, getting the tip of the stick off the floor.


    The pattern of the formation gathered together to shrug and to me and disappeared, as if it were to be rewound.


    Maris is going to her parents right away to see if they''re safe or not. I''m glad we''re all safe for now because no one on this scene seems to be hurt, not just her parents.


    The fallen tabletop platforms, chairs, and cups with zero contents roll in, the servant-like people use magic to get them fixed.


    "The Seventh Platoon is in repair. And the aisle!


    "Captain, I think I''ll try to detect it for once."


    "Oh. I''ve never done it"


    The Knights also had their hands on the modifications inside the castle and were moving under the direction of the Knights Commander.


    The hall, which was rough thanks to it, was restored in less than a few minutes of things.


    "Your what?


    Satanas, who was a little far away, turns down the demon phoenix and puts it on his shoulder, comes to my eyes shrinking Darabudos.


    "This? What is it, like supplies"


    "Supplies?


    "Yes, supplies."


    If you ask me if it''s mine, I can answer immediately. Anyway, I got it the first day I started working, so if it feels like it, the word "supplies" is closest. Besides, I can''t even tell you much more about Gignestai Nero, which is in Hare that produced this, because it''s off-limits.


    I turned the short stick in the palm of my hand, shabby.


    He ended his story about Darabudos by saying that he had something to think about when he saw me interrupting the conversation with few words, well, something awesome to see.


    Sometimes I sincerely envy Saturners that this is what''s good about them.


    "Were you watching better than that, Nanary? You were cool with me."


    But I look at Satanas with my thumbs pointed at me and I''m good at it.


    Do you have time to look at you?


    "I''ll only tell Benjamin how brave you are"


    "Chi, Tsumanee''s.... but how would the king explain it? From what I hear about that black guy, it sounds like the King and the Knights knew."


    I didn''t ask you, Alwes, but Saturners saw Rockman on the stage.


    "Come on......"


    I''m me, I see the king on the stage.


    The membrane that Rockman had strained had already been unraveled, and the king was standing on the spot, watching us squeaking in the hall with a harsh look.


    The nobles, bewildered by what was happening now, are waiting for the king to utter any words "What do you mean!" and there was no one to absurd his voice.


    When the knights who were in the restoration gathered together with Prince Zenon to head the Knights, they immediately scattered and exited through the main door of the hall.


    Will the Knights remain or did not move off the spot? Prince Zenon, on the other hand, goes up on the stage to the side of the chair where Princess Mithrina sits.


    There was no nike among the knights who came here, but they may also be in the perimeter guard of the castle.


    "That''s Rockman''s dad, isn''t it? There you are."


    "Do you know Satanas?


    "Last time I went to see him at home, I was chilling."


    And Alwes Lockman''s father, the Duke of Mikhail Lockman, stood beside the Chancellor at some point, moving his mouth about what he was talking about.


    Saturners are also asked if it has caught their eye or if they have been to see him at his house.


    "Play!?


    "Well, you want to play, I just went to ask about my plans for today. But he ate good food. For the first time in my life, meat still melts in my mouth."


    Was the dish quite delicious, even though I hadn''t eaten anything yet, Satanise''s cheeks were melting and about to fall off.


    I slap Pessipesi and his cheeks to get him back to sanity.


    Is there a guy with such a full face at a time like this?


    Speaking of which, it was at times like this that I looked over the hall in a distance wondering if there was any Count Huey about Dr. Aristotle, but I didn''t see that little fat gentleman.


    On the other hand, do you know that the gaze of those who are here is right for you, the king, once he has meditated on his eyes for a while, looks around from the top at the nobles who wait without saying anything.


    "To those who protect this kingdom."


    The king slowly opened his mouth so as to open the heavy and thick door.


    "There''s something I need to tell you"


    Rockman, who was beside the royal family, pulled over to the edge and lined up next to Prince Zenon.


    When the king looks back behind him and looks around His Royal Highness the King, he immediately turns to us and coughs up with Cohon.


    "About that demon..."


    The king tells us - that the black sphere has been confirmed in these four countries for the last two months - Sheila, Naragle, Dognis, Wellwiddy, and that all of that was when the powers of the country came together, that is, they had appeared on these occasions.


    I have something to say, the King''s Stream Council (Batchess), a place for discussion in the neighbouring kings alone, calling it for friendship, but the king found out about this situation there.


    And it is equal to no harm in those four countries, and the sphere leaves with only threatening words, so it collaborates in other countries to avoid confusing the people, and to let the nobles who have witnessed it seal their mouths with the protection of blood, the king said.


    It does seem like I''ve just really come to "play" like that sphere said, and I don''t have an injured person. It also seems like I''ve just come to threaten you.


    It seems that the knights and wizards of other countries are taking a leap in trying to trace traces of magic, but they still haven''t been able to get to the fire.


    And they say that the sphere leaves behind the word "staedal" in those four countries as well. But he still hasn''t figured out what that "staedal" means, and he has a view that it would be like a parent ball...


    I say we are currently investigating, but that means... we may have witnessed it today.


    "Do what happened this night... and do not leak it to the people. The day may soon come when we will know, but border security will be tighter than ever. Whatever defense you apply, then scratch that unidentified magic, until you can grasp that reality, no matter what you grasp, keep your territorial defense more thorough than ever. Outside the territory, the Knights defend.... and I''m sorry, but the blood shield has already been put on you."


    Maybe I have to do a blood shield, I expected, and I pound Satanas'' arm on that diagonal story and echo. I hurriedly shut my mouth, saying that I had done so, but when the hall was more bothered, His Royal Highness Prince Wang stood next to the king, releasing his words in silence, so much so that he did not care about his voice or anything else.


    "I let the Knights 1st Platoon Captain, the Magic Master, do the magic earlier. It was this me who gave his life to him. I fully understand that this is not something I didn''t tell you this time, but if you have any objections, I will listen to you very carefully."


    Blood protection is inherently done one-on-one with the promised counterpart as a contract of blood. There is something like the words of an oath, and there is a sentence like, ''With this blood, when I break that oath, I will squeeze myself to death''.


    I mean, if I break my promise, I''ll die. That is.


    But there are some words in this, and in the case of a magic covenant for the sealing of the mouth with the protection of blood, the human being can only crack his mouth open to the forgiven person. If you try to talk to someone else, your mouth is blocked so that it can be sewn on.


    I can talk to Satanas and Maris, but I can''t talk to Benjamin and Zozo.


    But that is done with the consent of both parties -.


    "But how..."


    Such a voice rose from the aristocracy, as I had spoken the words of my heart.


    But don''t you have an explanation for that? Rockman, the first platoon captain, beside Prince Zenon, gives us a calm, serious look.


    "... oh, could it be"


    "What?


    "Yeah."


    The magic of blood protection put on by Rockman. Maybe that golden magic formation was magic for it. I''ve never seen or heard of such a magic team, but he could make it himself.


    To what the king said, there was no one to defy.


    But I don''t think you can turn it against the king because he''s scared.


    At least I don''t think the aristocrats are people of good sense (skip the personality nagging), so I took the liberty of wondering if there aren''t people who don''t understand the King''s intentions by listening to him.


    Besides, there is also a conversation around "If His Royal Highness Prince Wang and Lady Alwes have been hit, there is no complaint" etc., so I personally don''t really want to agree with that reason, but I also think that if that''s what everyone thinks, then there''s nothing more.


    Even Satanas, who is said to be insane by Maris and Prince Zenon, can''t help it, looks at the king with his pinky finger in his nostrils.


    ... in this guy''s case the degree of insanity is immeasurable, so maybe it''s no longer out of the question.


    But I wondered if we, the civilians on this occasion, were one of the people that should not be known, but no one in our blood-protected bodies ever disputed the matter anymore.


    "I''m afraid of how fast everyone switches"


    Like nothing happened, my surroundings enjoy bickering.


    It was with dinner, but that appointment never changed suddenly, and now he was headed to a table long enough to reach the end of the hall to calm his hips in a white chair decorated with moon, sun and stars.


    When I say bickering, what my ears actually hear is how to defend the territory, whether the countries around me are okay, what I will do when I return is mountainous, etc. It seems that they are consulting each other nearby on earlier events.


    Somehow he spoke quickly, because his mouth opens because they are one another who was bewitched by the magic of blood protection.


    I naturally can''t get into that conversation, so I can''t even... I was reaching out and eating because I can''t even have the fancy treat in front of me. The servant behind me helps me get food from time to time, but with people behind me it''s hard to eat. I hope they haven''t seen it, but they''ve been watching it for a long time, and as soon as the plate opens because they know they''re civilians, they''ll notice and speak up.


    I appreciate it, but I''m very embarrassed.


    "It''s obvious. Don''t panic, you can''t go as king of the realm.... Oh, my God? Marquis Hallmarge"


    It''s still good because Maris will be next door, but I''ll mouth the drink to make sure she doesn''t disturb me because she and I have some talking to her around.


    "Hey there lady...... uh, lady with water hair? Are you a student with Maris?


    "Yes, that''s right. We''re getting along."


    "Well! You are"


    But I also have occasional voices, so I was careful around that area to clear my ears.


    "No, you''re lying - Mother. Hell was the first to turn his fangs on us like a fierce Lunx, right?


    "Oh really?


    "... about that"


    "Oh, my God, you''re lying. You''ve been very close to Hel since the beginning, haven''t you? Hey?"


    A noble lady who spent six years in the same classroom looks at me with a grin that makes me feel pressured.


    ... You''re out, nobleman.


    The place where I am seems to be the seat of people of relatively high rank, and the fact that Maris was taking me to the same place made me present. I take care not to cause trouble by drawing on my knowledge of various methods and so on.


    But I''m still better off.


    I don''t get a little nervous because I know someone.


    I feel rather nostalgic for my mild disgust and pressure.


    What a satanic nurse.


    "Oh, you''re Alwes'' friend."


    "Yes, it is."


    "Alwes told me earlier that you seem to be close to your son Zenon."


    "Yes, it is."


    "I''ve heard he''s a demon, but lately..."


    "Yes, it is."


    Much of it, he had been grabbed by the Duke and the royal family in their closest seats.

 44 Hare Job Edition - 7-13

    The night goes on.


    "Yes, it is."


    My poor friend Satanas kept up with a lot of physical activity as far as I can tell here.


    You don''t want to look freaked out in front of Prince Zenon, but it seems like there''s absolutely nothing to realize that''s counterproductive.


    Not everything can be seen from here, but I''m sure Prince Zenon enjoys watching him. Absolutely must be.


    It wasn''t bad to expose him to a shrunken figure as much as he did today, because he was always the one who was being teared up.


    "By the way, do you have a counterpart for Cupiretto flowers?


    "I think to my friends"


    "That''s lovely."


    Asked by the Marquise Hallmarge (who should probably fit because Maris said so), I gently touch the necklace.


    Speaking of which, what time is it?


    The stars shine in the king''s island sky, which is broken by demons and can be seen through the windows that are now back to normal. It won''t be midnight, but being in an isolated space like this obscures the feeling of time.


    Thanks to the proper mouthfeel of the food, my stomach was satisfied or my stomach never rattled.


    Rather than being satisfied with the quantity, it feels like I have a stomach for an excellent dish created by a good cook using excellent ingredients.


    Anyway, it was delicious.


    That''s all I want to tell you.


    When I rested my stomach and looked up at the ceiling, I noticed that the painting of the sun that was there when I had just arrived was gradually disappearing. The picture of the moon is clear, but the picture of the sun is thinner.


    Awesome, when you grumble small and admire it, is this the first time you''ve ever seen something like this, Madame, that word in your ear? What a smile they asked me.


    She says the painting seems to represent time like a clock, and it''s midnight when the sun completely disappears.


    I''ve never seen a picture clock move, but I''ve never seen anything like it.


    I want to take a closer look at the process of the painting disappearing, if possible, without turning a blind eye.


    To be honest with you, I''ve never seen it before, so I want to watch it. My wife laughs joyfully that it''s a pretty return.


    The aristocratic woman, her child, also laughed at the condition of the lady.


    "Hehe, Hell is really fun to watch because he has no shame wow"


    Turns out I''m not being praised for it for now.


    And no offense to her.


    "Dear Hell, may I?"


    Dear Hell.


    I grope my brain in someone''s voice and look back to the voice who says, oh, it''s about me.


    And I looked back, and there was someone behind me who wasn''t like the servant who had cooked for me earlier.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes?


    I never thought I would be called by a castle servant on such a "like" basis, so my reaction is considerably delayed.


    My opponent laughed a little bitterly at my slow reaction, but I''m sorry I didn''t notice. As soon as this one drowned her eyebrows, she shook her neck beside her, and was returned with no extermination.


    "Um, is that me?


    I wasn''t even pasting a name tag, but they called me a name.


    With my posture better than ever, I ask back to the servant with my index finger pointed at my face for confirmation again.


    Maris is next door, too. Mind if I get a call, can I help my friend? He asked me.


    "Please come to your seat over there"


    Over there? Which way is that?


    I gazed and looked in the direction she said.


    "... over there"


    A servant woman dressed in black lowers her head and hands, if not my mistake, in the direction where there are royalties such as Satanas and Rockman, Prince Zenon and the King.


    What''s more, even the princess, the first prince, the second prince, the Duke of Rockman and the Chancellor look close to it. I mean, I''m there. I can also see exactly how Satanas'' expression remains unchanged in any way. I''ve always had better eyesight.


    "Could it be over there by kings and dukes," he murmured in a small voice, thinking there was no way, "the servant woman smiled and nodded behind expectations.


    I''m about to be bonded to my tender eyes, but the place she''s telling me to go is not the place where I can be bonded and go with the wheelie.


    No, no, no, absolutely crazy. In the 18 years of my life so far, it''s funny enough to get into the top three fingers.


    Rather the weirdest of the three.


    Why should I go there in the first place?


    That''s where the question arises, but if you look at me shaking my neck in small pieces silently or Maris talks to a servant, apparently the king tells me to come and get me.


    What is it again that the king of a country calls in the name of hundreds of millions of its citizens, but also of civilians, people who have never even looked at each other?


    "Hell to the king?


    "Nanary was called to the king? What can I do for you? I couldn''t say hello after all because I was in a mess about the demon."


    "Dear Hell, please come this way"


    I don''t know what you really want me to do, but if I look disgusted here, that''s what they''ll say around me, so I''ll raise my mouth angle and obscure the reaction for now.


    Maris, a third party, and noble women are already in trouble because of the situation where their necks are tilted even in person. The Marquis Hallmarge encourages me to put her hand on my shoulder that I will not be afraid.


    "It''s okay."


    "Yes."


    I can''t be reluctant forever.


    I have no choice but to get up from my chair.


    Maris supported my body with her hands, fluttering slightly with a bounce.


    This is why I don''t like high heeled shoes or long hemmed dresses. It''s hard to walk, and it''s hard to take a sense of parallelism from your body.


    But when I thought it was something that Maris had made for me, I got a similar attachment to the will that I had to wear.


    "Sorry."


    "Be careful."


    Not like earlier. I thank her for looking worried, and I am guided by a servant woman, but I follow.


    In the seats of the other nobles, laughter was being heard as to whether the conversation was thriving.


    A seat that was brought to me by a servant, now the most second-largest and greatest people in this castle would be gathered together.


    Zerolite Bal Attelga Dolan, the king of my Dolan, with dark hair very similar to Prince Zenon, with a riddled brow.


    Next door is the beautiful queen with white blonde hair, Marte Bar Oldsman Dolan.


    "Listen to this young man named Nal Saturners. It was you, my friend, who sent out the magic team."


    Before you two lined up, I would not have imagined a few moments ago that I would be sitting in a chair prepared in front of me instead of kneeling.


    It seems like a day, no, years ago, when I was bellying.


    This seat, lined with noble people in nobility, is too dazzling for my eyes to look directly at. There is a backlight behind each and every one of them.


    I just want to get down on my knees and take a peek at it if it''s some kind of mistake, such as calling me...... may this situation, which is seen by the royals as a giro, end soon, I just held my hands in my head and prayed for it.


    "You may step back"


    When the king waved beside me to the servant woman who brought me, she quietly moved away from me and returned to her service.


    Wait, sister, don''t go.


    Not the home of my heart, but her back retreats far away even though it helps a lot just to be there for me.


    My hands suddenly began to soften and I let my hands around my lower abdomen calm down for a moment. I can''t move.


    I''m sorry, Saturners, I''m sorry I made a fool of myself.

 45 Hare Job Edition - 7-14

    "Mrs. Barossa, this lagoon is extraordinary."


    "It conveys deliciousness based on the color. You''re like a young girl."


    "The ones that have matured this are even more exceptional. Besides, I prefer something savory to creepy."


    "Well, Mr. Alwes, I''m embarrassed in front of my husband."


    And I absolutely just didn''t want to be seen full of this nervousness by a rock man with a cool face there and his hands on cooking.


    I thought it was something I wouldn''t join because I said it was a guard, but Rockman, who is firmly calm there, seems to be having fun talking to the fuzzy lady next door like me and others who aren''t even in his eyes.


    But that''s all right.


    If you haven''t seen this one, it''s convenient, rather you don''t have to put it in your eyes for the rest of your life.


    Or because someone like your husband across the street is in tears, stop dictating Mrs. Kazuo.


    "And I heard you said you wanted to say hello to me, the king, and now you should sit back there."


    The place the king urged me to was a seat lined up by Satanas and Rockman.


    A bright white tablecloth that makes your eyes ache, laid on a dining table. A thinly rounded golden dish resembling morning dew for a triple, split silver meat sting like a Phoenix claw. A purple liquor that crosses the back of your nose, poured at some point.


    Sitting back in the chair provided, I see Satanas sitting next to Ba.


    "Satanavas......"


    ¡­¡­


    You said something extra. [M]


    Withdraw your earlier apology.


    When did I say I wanted to greet the king directly? Don''t lie to me.


    Saturners was scratching his nose very hard next to Lockman (also beside me) because he didn''t even have the gaze to pierce him.


    Normally when I come, you can look me in the eye. What I never do is think I''m a little bad at this situation I set myself up with, or what?


    But as far as this attitude was concerned, the offense didn''t seem that bad. It looks more like a relief to call me in, too.


    Kinds say they call their friends, but that''s what happened when they were just here as Rockman''s friends.


    I applied a hair conditioner all over my hair, I should be bald about that tecateca''s silver hair.


    "Did you say Nanally Hell? That magic team was brilliant."


    "It''s an honor to keep you complimented."


    If I had lined up my grievances, the king would have called me ''Nanally Hell'' before I named him to confirm that I sat down.


    I don''t have any particular doubts about that, as Saturners may have given my name.


    Just being called by the king by his name shivers my jaw more than I thought.


    "Alwes has a similar wand, but is it the same thing?


    "What do you think? I''m not familiar with magic tools, so I don''t know what... Yes"


    Gently check the goddess stick on her thigh over the dress with her hands.


    But when I clouded my words about Darabudos, oh sorry I didn''t notice, the king waved at me, and immediately moved from talking about the magic to talking about a different topic, to talking about the magic formation.


    I don''t know what it means to be apologized for, but I''m relieved that I don''t have to talk to you for now.


    "That looks a lot like the exorcism formations that used to be in the magic books shown to educators. You are a very good witch, even though the painting of the formation is complicated, and the magic that activates it to the size of a wand."


    I feel itchy about the king''s words.


    I just put out a formation once, and I never thought I''d be praised so much, and I said I''d never been told by my parents or anyone, such as an excellent witch.


    Being praised by people is a pleasure.


    And it would be a great honor if it were a king.


    But I was kind of uncomfortable because I knew people and enemies better than myself than that.


    "And to you... he said he seemed to have taken care of Alwes. Michael tells me."


    I was feeling uncomfortable, raising my face to that word of the king.


    When it comes to being taken care of about Lockman, it''s that in that world full of masks, I was ready to be you, little embarrassed butterfly.


    To be honest, it just makes me embarrassed to remember, or that it has become the black history that adorns the number one discotheque in me.


    As much as I want to erase it from corner to corner of my memory.


    "About Alwes? Father, what is it?"


    If bored with a true face, His Royal Highness Prince Arman, said to be the first prince and next king, looked surprised to see his father.


    "Could it be to Alwes... that you got hooked on him too?


    "No, it''s"


    You, too, what. also, what.


    I''ve never seen them so close, but His Royal Highness Prince Wang asks me what happened to me too without hesitation if such a thing or anything else matters to them.


    That''s not why I hooked him up.


    I don''t even like to imagine myself hooked.


    "Oh, my God, it''s a joke. Then we won''t talk publicly in this place. Witches like you don''t seem so easily distracted."


    The prince made a joke.


    I don''t know how to react to that face laughing hahahaha, for now I''ll laugh out loud too hahahaha.


    What does a witch like you mean?


    I laughed so badly since Dr. Bordon showed off his cold daiquiri in the classroom.


    "Nanary, don''t be so nervous. The joke is my brother''s greeting, so I don''t even care."


    "His Highness Zenon..."


    "What a brother, then you''re like a non-gentleman I''m a lousy talker"


    "Isn''t that actually true? I''m engaged and totally..."


    "Xenon''s got a hard head. Better make it a little softer. I''ll rub it."


    If you think Prince Xenon, who was also sitting across the street, offered you a help boat, conversations soon began between the brothers.


    Thankfully, the subject is off topic again, so shut up and watch where it goes.


    But the faces of all were brilliantly neat, so much so that royalty and the decision had to be beautiful faces.


    His Royal Highness Prince Wang had burnt brown hair with a slightly thinner pigment than his father, the King, and his face was somewhat closer to that of his mother, the Queen.


    The queen has blonde hair close to white, so she looks like she could really mix the two of them up. While Prince Zenon''s eyes are as crisp as the King''s, His Royal Highness the King can be said to have one characteristic: his eyes are drooping.


    "Your brothers are the same. Arman, your brother can''t grow up."


    "Are you on Zenon''s side again? Mithrina."


    "Brother Xenon is my ideal husband. Nortis, your brother will never know."


    His Royal Highness Nortis, also the second prince, was even more queen-like, and he was the only blonde of the four brothers and sisters. But of the three princes, their hair is shortest and refreshing.


    He''s in good physical shape, so at first glance, he doesn''t have to look like a knight captain either.


    "He''s also telling Alwes about his ideal husband, but not very mildly. You got that?


    "What''s wrong with saying you like what you like? Nortis, your brother is just jealous."


    "Miss Lina...... Ha... who did it resemble"


    Princess Mithrina was the same hue as His Royal Highness King Arman, the two most similar brothers and sisters would have been. The long hair, which will probably even have a waist, is now put together and has a golden crown on its head. Around the clear black eyes of the king''s concession, rich eyelashes grew on the edge of the lid without gaps.


    I used to brag about when Prince Xenon had no choice but to say that his sister was cute, but I also don''t know if he would want to.


    My personality seems a little tight or clear, but my sister who will miss me is something extraordinarily cute.


    Besides, Rockman''s brother, the Duchess, who is wearing royal blood, had never seen it either, but it didn''t seem like he was scrupulous no matter how he fell.


    "Were you doing that? These kids aren''t your toys anymore, are they?!


    "Don''t be so mad at me."


    Meanwhile, as the king spoke concisely about what had happened at that masquerade all the way through, the queen grabbed around the king''s arms and was only on the face.


    Clear blue eyes stare at the king as he shoots through his face.


    Even so, when he said he was talking about Rockman, he never got mixed up in conversation about whether he wasn''t even as interested as Dew.


    "No, but Nanary Hell, all the humans in Hare like you will be brilliant"


    The king changed the subject to distract the queen.


    Speaking of kings of nations, the way to escape the wrath of your daughter-in-law is a classic way.


    But I wonder why the workplace is finding out when you haven''t said you work in Hare.


    The king noticed how I was doing when I was closing my eyes, from Mikhail, what a laugh to say. When I saw the Duke of Rockman, he smiled back without saying anything. The noble smile is frigid. I have personal information. As much as I would like to have a small hour of discussion with the King about what is leaking, if I may.


    If you didn''t have the guts to think that way, I put up my index finger next to Prime Minister Malkin to say so.


    "I do say Arquez, was he the deputy commander? He was a real waste of civilian life."


    Captain Carlos, 2nd Platoon.


    "If only they hadn''t had that abominable incident, I''m sure they would."


    "Chancellor Malkin"


    The Duke of Rockman coughed up with Gohon and crossed the Prime Minister''s story. Oh, I''m sorry. The Chancellor frowned sorry, but was there something wrong with it?


    It seemed like we were having a normal conversation, but what the Chancellor was about to call an ''abominable case'' might not have been a good content.


    But I was concerned about the name ''Arquez'', which the Chancellor put out in his mouth before that.


    Could it be that Mr. Arquez?


    I''ve only given my name, so I''m not sure it''s about Mr. Arquez, who''s in Hare now, but I''m also convinced that if he had been deputy commander, that knighthood chief would have used his salutation.


    Given his age, Mr. Arquez is older than the captain, and if the captain had been on the lower end by then, Tsuji would have fit.


    Besides, my ability as a wizard to use magic somehow has been pulled out within the hare, so I didn''t seem to be sure that I was just a plain knight.


    And a male employee older than Mr. Arquez, Carlos, is also in Hare.


    There were rumors that he seemed to be an ex-knight again, too, but if that person was Carlos now saying that the rumor was true.


    "I have spoken to the Director, Theodora Roctis, several times. She is also a wise woman. I am truly proud to have such a human being in my kingdom."


    "You were chosen as the Hundred Noble Wizards of the Modern Age."


    "Malkin, you were certainly one of the hundred selectors. To Loctith, of course?


    "No, give me a vote for my neighbor Vestanu''s Bolizuri. Roctis was sure he would be chosen."


    Let the heavy towns of the country say so, that is our director of locutis.


    In the first place, the reason Director Locutis has been so much said began in the old days, about ten years ago, when the murder of a Wizard targeted by a Knights human being, called the ''Black Heavenly Horse (Mavro Pega) Kill'', was triggered by the fact that she was the one who worked as a Savior at the time as an official of Hare.


    Heavenly Horse is about the magical animals on which the knights are riding, black shows the colour of the knightly clothes, and "black Heavenly Horses" = All in all they called the Knights humans, but now they are recognised as insulting words to the knights because of the brutality of the incident.


    This incident I had when I was seven or eight years old could not be taught in detail by anyone, from my parents, from a teacher in a village school building, from an aunt I knew.


    I was curious I wanted to know so badly, but as time went on, greed faded and although I still remember there were such incidents, I don''t know the important part.


    Why did the director, who is not a demon, become the Messiah?


    I don''t know until I''ve checked the dossier for more information, but I was certain that he was someone worthy of respect anyway.


    "Vestanu will be safe as long as Bolizley is around."


    But as they talk about the director, I doubt it.


    Despite all that trouble, no one talks about demons as one. As much as the King praised me for my magic, he hasn''t touched on any demons that are subject to exorcism.


    I guess I''m not talking about getting out in front of such a common man, a civilian, but the way it looked only made me a little uncomfortable.


    It''s also really unnatural to be eating like this with all that noise in the first place. It''s just common sense in me, so maybe it''s normal for a royal nobleman...


    "Oh, this is a nice necklace."


    "This... is the necklace my mother gave me."


    The Prime Minister, who was talking to the King, looks at my neck and strokes my moustache.


    "I see, my mother. My mother is a good one. No matter how old you are."


    "My mother is an archaeologist, but occasionally she buys antiques at work and gives them to me. This is one of them. Now here we are, turning down the Cupiretto flowers and locking them in."


    "To someone?


    "Yes."


    When I said I was going to give it to a friend, I slapped my hand to say yes or no.


    "And you have a brilliant hair color. Magically?"


    Chancellor Malkin tells me one story after another with an intimate look.


    I didn''t even have time to be nervous, and it seemed to calm me down step by step when he talked to me like this.


    "No. I used to be burnt brown, but this happened with magic when I knew the magic type."


    "Oh, they''re here sometimes, but people like that are said to be highly magical. You don''t have a lot of grounds, but you seem to have better abilities than normal people."


    The higher the magic power, the higher the chance of magic success.


    It is a substitute that cannot be seen or felt with the eyes, but a good wizard was said to be highly magical.


    "What type of parents are you?


    "My father is fire. My mother... I don''t know."


    "Don''t you see?


    "He said he didn''t do the magic of the mark. Because I don''t need it, apparently. I don''t have a demon, and I have offensive magic, so it''s okay."


    I don''t know my mother''s mould. She doesn''t want to know the mould if she''s not so interested in herself.


    I''ve asked my father if he doesn''t want to know, but he wants to know so bad! And I remember my good old middle-aged father bumping his leg.


    But after a while, your father is attracted to a mysterious woman... yes, like Mimily, how immersed he was in his world, but if he was happy with it, I had given up saying nothing.


    Just because I don''t know my mother''s shape doesn''t interfere with my everyday life.


    But the mould is said to be large due to heredity, so my mother thinks maybe it''s an ice mould.


    "That''s not a rare story about being a civilian. However, many archaeologists are highly exploratory, but I think they are special in that regard."


    "What type are you?


    The Chancellor puts his finger on his glasses and laughs on his cheek.


    "Right, I..."


    I''m ice shaped, and I''m going to say it dangerously.


    Danger. Danger.


    ...? No, it''s not dangerous.


    There is a king here, surrounded by people who can also be called heavy towns of the country. I mean, people who know what''s going on with us ice wizards. Probably.


    "Excuse me, I''m here -... hmm?


    Vision distorts gnarly.


    Something''s wrong with my body..., I''m crazy.


    I feel sick, like my head is shaken by Gwangwan and other human hands.


    I put my elbow on the table and put my forehead down, like the first time I was drunk.

 46 Hare Job Edition - 7-15

    "What''s up?


    "What''s up, Nanary?"


    I saw the Chancellor and Prince Xenon reaching out to me diagonally across the street. I know the first Prime Minister is a kind person, but I think Prince Zenon makes a kind friend.


    ... What a time to be immersed in friendship.


    I thought my vision started blurring, Keane and tinnitus. I felt kind of nauseous, and forced to mess around in my body, like someone was spinning my head around.


    While my consciousness was blurred, I tried the finger patch to disarm the magic for a moment, but soon it seems to get back to normal and distracting.


    Again - you won''t be fooled.


    Someone is doing magic to me.


    "Are you okay? You look like a demon."


    Hey, what do you mean, Rockman?


    On top of the first voice being it if you think you''ve spoken up, it doesn''t seem like you''re being slightly ridiculed.


    "Kon, what is, if only by healing magic"


    Forgive him for worrying.


    But this must be a spell of chaos. So healing magic won''t work.


    This magic is a magic that disrupts and disintegrates the other''s senses, causing his sight to swirl to such an extent that he can no longer understand the boundary between heaven and earth. It''s just chaos.


    I don''t know who''s calling, but I didn''t like to make a scene, so I ate and tied my teeth. Hell has guts, I used to get tattoos straight from Dr. Gordon that if he has guts, he hasn''t beaten anyone, but if he says that guts can beat magic, the answer is yes. I''m just sure that will help, so I''m still gut-conscious, but who is it really, you bastard? What did I do?


    But rather than that, if I could solve it myself, that would be the best thing, but I''m getting more and more angry with myself for not being able to do it.


    No matter how much people praise you, you can''t be arrogant. Because it''s not easy to solve these things.


    "Oh, my God, this is tough. What if the booze didn''t fit?"


    "It doesn''t seem poisonous, Father, and why don''t you let her rest in the castle room?


    "Right."


    I was so powerless to support myself that I almost slipped out of my chair. But someone supported me, and I never fell with my hand on my shoulder. There''s a satanic nurse next door, and maybe he supported me. I can''t hear a voice at all instead, but I couldn''t afford to care less about who was giving me what now.


    If you can''t use your fingers, you have to say the spell of deactivation with your mouth. I think so. I just move my mouth, but I can''t say the spell well either.


    Goddamn it. Is there any way?


    Though now is the time to test your true worth as a true wizard.


    But in the end I felt like I could magically float with no hands or feet, and I was caught in the universe in a sloppy forward bend like a laundry, and I could see my hands shaking blah blah. Like seaweed.


    Objectively speaking, it would be a lot more humiliating.


    "What''s going on? Nanary? Hold on tight."


    I heard Maris.


    Could Maris have supported me, not Saturners? I was so far away.


    I don''t see anything as if there was a sandstorm in front of me, so naturally I don''t see the situation around me.


    Though I tried finger patching again to try it, I couldn''t help my hand so I went crazy.


    Goddamn it, I''ll double it back one day.


    And in the dawn when I know who I am, I will curse you of the stench of your feet, which will last until the last generation. You just have to smell your legs from the child to the grandson''s grandson.


    But I guess I''ll just leave the kids and grandkids to the parties because they''re pathetic, seriously think about what that doesn''t matter.


    "I''ll put this to sleep in the castle room. Don''t worry."


    "But..."


    I think I heard Rockman from the closest place right now.


    This body temperature, like it''s being held with one hand, like it''s being held on the shoulder. It feels like taking in a laundry that''s dried in the garden, and I''m hooked to someone''s arm or shoulder right now.


    I hate to think about it... but no, let''s not think about it anymore. My head hurts.


    "Just take your pills and get some rest and you''ll be fine. Maris, I know a pretty woman like you has an appointment, but if it''s not miraculous, what about my first song at the ball?"


    "- Huh?... Yep! Yes, of course."


    Then hurry up and take Nanary, and come back soon.


    The voice of Maris, who says that, reaches his ear.


    Sold by a friend. No, they dumped me.


    I''m sure her head will be filled with things about the balls that will take place after this. It''s really lamentable, but the emotion of what a good thing you had was stronger than being unfaithful because it''s really clean.


    More suspicious than that, when people are in this state, is the nerve of the guy who invites them to dance.


    He would be closer to the demons.


    "Mananome..."


    "Demons?"


    You seem to be hallucinating, so the king tells Rockman to take me to the guest room quickly.


    Oh, I''m already lazy to move my brain.


    It only sounds fragmentary though Rockman is saying something, and it makes me feel extra sick because I was forced to move my thoughts. I really think I''m gonna throw up.


    My consciousness fell into the dark.


    When Nanary dropped her consciousness consciously (...), she lost her physical strength and put all her weight on Alwes, who was carrying her on her shoulders.


    Untied watery hair falls from Alwes cheek to chest. Noticing that Nanary had lost her mind, Alwes single-handedly fixed the disturbance in the knightly clothes she was wearing and put her depressingly stretched blonde hair on her ear in an attempt to get away from her seat as the king told her.


    And on the nose, I also pay for hair of a different colour than myself.


    "I hope you''re okay..."


    Although Maris said that, she was worried that Nanary, who said she had never had one illness, had fallen, watching her with both hands together, losing her mind. The nobles on the other table also gathered their gaze to see if anything had happened in the seat where the king was.


    "Let''s go too."


    Zenon gets up when he gets there with him, and Alwes speaks out about Satanas, who was about to be left alone, and tries to get him off the spot.


    "Hey, if that''s the one, why don''t we just leave it to the servant?


    "Hey, Miss Lina."


    "Because your brothers won''t bother to give you a hand. It''s the servant''s job to take care of him."


    But when the word got into his ear, Alwes stopped and looked back, and said, be careful, as if to tell a human being on this occasion.


    "I''ll tell you what, because she''s ice shaped"


    The face of the Chancellor and the other nobles becomes tense and stiff to Alwes'' words, which speak softly with a smile.


    Because no one in this room knew anything about the circumstances of the Ice Witch.


    Those who did not think she was the applicable witch, close their eyes and look at the nanary, who is greatly in charge of Alwes.


    "We are now giving instructions to ice wizards throughout the kingdom to falsify moulds. Even if there are people who feel comfortable asking about the shape, they should report it. So don''t bring up such a topic too externally. If you ever betray a promise, they might suspect you''re from Orkinis."


    To Alwes, who said so, Saturners raised an eyebrow.


    I was cautiously cautioned not to leak about a friend who is an ice witch, besides a human being who knows her, but now this man has said it softly.


    "Malkin, you''re a little too public."


    Zero Light nodded to make everyone (all) be careful in the future.


    Meanwhile, Alwes says thank you, hands on his chest.


    "They ice wizards have a guardian spell on each and every one of the Knights First Platoon humans. Rebellious magic that bounces back on the opponent if anything. It''s just that she always seems to break me, so I need to be very careful."


    "Hmm. Why?


    "Anyway, is the magic of healing sensitive to the magic that has been cast on you, or unconsciously, it seems that you will soon unravel this magic with your fingers ringing"


    So go on.


    "Don''t give me a hand."


    Two red eyes sparkled thin and sharp.


    Three men pass through the hallway of the castle and one woman on her shoulder.


    A white knight with a castle stood in the aisle at equal intervals, and when he found out that one of the three men was Zenon, they all lowered their postures uniformly.


    When he arrives in front of the castle room, Zenon opens the door to the room himself and invites Alwes and the others in.


    Green based wallpaper with large square windows and red curtains. A fine wooden bookshelf filled with books without gaps and a small tabletop table with watermarks made of vitreous, with a platinum-colored mirrored vanity.


    The well-placed conditioners are left in the room clean without dust.


    "That''s all you said to us."


    When the door closed, Satanas opened his mouth just because he wanted to say it and was wussy.


    When Zenon blames him for seemingly having fun with his words, Zenon asks Alwes if he thinks of the Knights Commander.


    "That''s right. I thought Hel might be a good bait."


    "Huh? Bait?


    Saturners raised his bare voice and tilted his neck.


    Alwes gently lays the nanary on his shoulder over the sleeping table in the center of the room. Smooth sheets create wrinkles and gently embrace her body.


    Finally lowering the heavy stuff, Alwes sighed as he elbowed over the sheet just lazily, lying on the wooden carved chair beside the bedroom. At the end of that gaze is the nanary he forced to sleep.


    I had been bounced back the spell of chaos for a long time, but I just had to think that Alwes was just fine with her, too, about the fact that she was sticky where her consciousness would soon fall if she were a normal person.


    "The leftover incense of magic that was connected to the end of the demon disappeared all the way across the ocean. You have to leave the kingdom to get who you are. We need to clear the orkinis first."


    "Did you chase him?


    "Your Highness, if you mean it, it''s easy to follow. Saturners, too."


    "I don''t think so."


    The ice-shaped maiden was already missing three from Dolan.


    That was also a story before we were alert, and there is a record of just three of them missing at the same time among those who went missing.


    The first platoon followed the trail with memory detection, but it didn''t look like they were taken away, they all went to the Kingdom of Sheila and then seemed to be following the steps to the Kingdom of Orkinis.


    I have not been taken away, I have left the country of my own free will.


    Did it happen that the three of them accidentally go on a trip at the same time, or were they magically manipulated to do so again?


    And why is the kingdom wary of orkinis? That was because, including the kidnapping, it had become apparent in the secrecy of the Seventh Platoon that that Queen of Orkinis was about to do.


    If ten people listen to that story, there''s such a curious plan that ten people are about to be attacked by nausea.


    Several people have already been abducted in Sheila, and some of them have gone to Orkinis themselves. No one has let them out of the kingdom since I became vigilant, but there was no way to wage war, nor was there a complete confirmation of the abduction, so I did not gather the necessary information to try to get my hands on it or to discuss it.


    "Ugh, you''re the bait, Rockman..."


    When the three of them are talking, Nanary hits a turnaround.


    "Haha...... even the bedtime is awesome. You don''t have to worry about getting attacked."


    "No, I know it''s a big deal."


    Alwes laughs that he could see something funnier on the bottom of his heart, but Satanas looked stunned by the way it looked.


    "When I told you I was ice shaped, you had someone with a different eye color. One."


    "I knew it."


    You had someone in mind, Xenon puts his hand on his chin.


    "Then what, you''re telling me there''s a traitor in there?"


    "I don''t know. But since I told you so much, if I had, I would have liked to have gotten my hands on it even more. Well, the more people tell you not to hand it, the more sex you want to hand it. Like the emotions you have in Fertina."


    "Baka, it''s different."


    Satanas points out that the story is uneven.


    "But Nanary''s your friend, right? Just say it straight from the front - you tell me to feed you. That would be a terrible favor to do as a friend, but you don''t have to shut up and push your part."


    "I''ve never thought of this dumb woman as a friend."


    "Hit him. If Maris finds out, she won''t hate you."


    "Hmmm...... thats trouble"


    Keeping his elbows off the sleeping table, Alwes rose out of his chair.


    And as he moves to the pillow, he falls asleep and laughs at her face with his mouth slightly open. From the end of the mouth. Who''s coming out a little.


    Alwes single-handedly raised the silver neckline that Nanary was lowering from her neck, and thumbed the opening and closing ornament to open it.


    Among the decorations opened with a pattin and a noise is a circle of cupirette flowers, as Nanary said earlier.


    "Why don''t you give me a few more cute bedwords?


    After confirming it, Alwes breathed a golden exhale into the decorations.

 47 Hare Job Edition - 8

    Wake up with the birds chirping.


    I rubbed my soggy eyes, yawned, went to the sink as usual to brush my teeth, washed my mouth with water, and wiped my lips by hand.


    Oh, yeah. I thought you forgot to wash your face, water it out again and refresh your face.


    I just stood in the kitchen saying all I had to do was make breakfast, and I turned to the ceiling and thought for a while.


    "Is that it?"


    When did I come back to the dorm?


    "Oh, no more flower divinity. It''s a festival for lovers. Ko, i, bi, and, chi, of!


    "That''s rough."


    "Oh, it''s not rough. Everyone seems happy, more importantly."


    From my point of view, it just seems rough, but I nod that if the person is going to say so, it''s not rough.


    As I was listening to Mr. Zozo''s stupidity at the reception where my client still wouldn''t come, I looked out the window at the King''s Island. I see Heavenly Horse flying.


    Yesterday I was at Szelk Castle on the King''s Island, and I (probably not for sure) fell by someone''s magic along the way. I had no memory of it since, so I slept in the dorm room at some point, but apparently Maris had sent me to the dorm, and the dorm mother had shown me to the room.


    ''Take care of yourself. I''ll see you around, won''t I?


    I was breathing to give you flowers because of them, but I couldn''t give them to you in the end. The flowers that were in the neckline were brown shriveled and withered because they were not in the light of day, or because they were trapped in a narrow place. It was before work that I was holding my knee and turning my face bright red, wondering what a nasty thing I had done. I can''t undo the Cupiretto flowers, all the more so with a great sense of despair.


    "Hello, please call me"


    "Hey, Mr. Hell."


    My client came to the receptionist, so I correct my posture.


    He shook his head and smiled, concentrating on his work. Ahead was Mr. Petros, a pharmacist who had come to make a request one day earlier. Mr. Petros is often seen shopping in town, and all of them are like shallow acquaintances even if they don''t notice me and say hello. Occasionally I get vegetables, so the feeling was like my brother living in the neighborhood.


    She says that she actually lives here on the west side, but she''s out here for work.


    "What kind of request is it today?


    "Actually, I''m having a little trouble."


    That''s what Mr. Petros told us and showed us: a piece of... vitreous?


    "Is it vitreous?


    "No, this is a dragon scale."


    "A dragon? Is a dragon that dragon?


    Gluten-like, transparent, single scale. The corners were rounded, and the thickness was about the first indirect of the human finger. I''ve never seen the real thing before, but the dragon itself is in this kingdom or not. Twenty years ago, there were sightings of yellow dragons in the southern Margrel region, and the presence of them has not been confirmed.


    But why does he have such a scale of rare organisms?


    This belongs to my father.


    Before we ask that question, Mr. Petros tells us how it went.


    Anything. This scale used to be kept by Mr. Petros'' father, who was a demon and a pharmacist, who apparently treated it as a necessary ingredient for medicines to help with injuries and illnesses that could not be fixed by healing magic, and Mr. Petros''s father said he had traveled all the way out of the kingdom to find dragons.


    "But the rest became this one."


    "You can''t make medicine," he said.


    Sure, that''s troublesome.


    "Yes, I''d like to go if I can do it myself, too, but I''m not good at magic, demons... let alone confronting dragons. It''s embarrassing."


    "But for that matter, Mr. Petros'' medicine works great, it has a reputation for the people in town, and it''s unsuitable. There''s no shame in that."


    They say anything is fine with dragon scales, so the requisition says'' looking for dragon scales'' in large part. Incidentally, if we were to "look" for this dangerous organism, our preliminary investigation would not be conducted, so we don''t know what kind of danger awaits the demon. Whether it''s a fire-breathing dragon, a skin stinging dragon, or a dragon with a poison needle, we can''t predict.


    So what I can entrust to this request is that the rank becomes the upper demon breaker.


    The ranks of Demon Breakers are divided into three stages: Ebal, Kutes, and Kings, but Ebal was just an immature beginner of Demon Breakers, and Kutes was given the title as a Demon Breaker who could receive certain dangerous requests (demon exorcisms, etc.), and Kings was left unrestricted in any request. Plus, Kings includes dietary exemption.


    There was a decision that the number of requests set by Hare had to be fulfilled in order to increase the rank, and that at least ten dangerous requests such as demonic extermination had to be received.


    Benjamin and Satanas seem to have become Quartz at some point, so that they can also take demonic requests, as they did before.


    Should I only make this request to the Kings, I gave Mr. Zozo the paper.


    "Right.... Mr. Petros, I''ll put it out for the Kings, are you sure?


    "Yes, I''m aware of the danger, so I''d like to leave it to those who seem to be able to return safely"


    The amount of the reward can be doubled, so he nods happily when he presents it as if it were more or less this good.


    "Now you can finally make medicine that works for your heart"


    "To the heart?


    "There are wounds and diseases that can''t be helped by magic, but it was the heart that was particularly troublesome among them. The blood and magic in your body will wipe out the effects of the medicine when you take it and get to your heart directly, but it can''t be wiped out by including powerful crystals in the dragon scales."


    I think his meds are the best in town, no, the best in the country, saying I wish I could make them fast.


    The anti-drunken medication I always take with me when I go for a drink was actually what I was buying at Mr. Petros''s. How many times have my colleagues in the workplace been saved? There are still five bags of spare in the room. I''ll probably go for another drink, so I have to go buy one soon.


    "Well, thank you, both of you"


    "Yes."


    "Again."


    After completing a series of tasks, when we send the documents to the demon receptionist, we return to the state in which Mr. Petros was before he arrived.


    The demonic request has settled somewhat, and the flower season is just around the corner. I looked out the window and saw the Heavenly Horse flying again.


    Mr. Zozo opened his mouth to say whether he wanted to continue the conversation earlier, with the directors and the three of us, but it was going to be long, so he told me to hang out with him for dinner after work, so the story seemed to have been carried over after work.


    "Speaking of which, Nanary, did you start out fashionable?


    "What is it?


    "A necklace. Beautiful, that."


    That''s what Mr. Zozo said and referred to was the silver necklace that was falling down on my neck.


    "I can''t take this anymore for some reason."


    "Huh?"


    "Here... you can pull it, you can''t take it at all"


    It won''t cut, and I have trouble because it gets hot like I have a fever at times.


    My mother wants to get it. I bought it somewhere I don''t know, so I can''t take it off once I put it on, or maybe it''s a hassle.


    "Then why don''t we remove the fasteners?


    "The fasteners won''t come off either. It''s something my mother bought in some country. Maybe it''s something like that."


    "You should ask your mother later. It''s not on boulders all the time... You won''t feel too good when you go to bed."


    She''s right, I''ll call my mother around tomorrow to ask. At dawn when they say I don''t know, I''m ready to graffiti my mother''s precious vase.

 48 Hare Job Edition - 8-2

    After making my mark on replicating the requisition, I put my brush in a brown leather bag that I left out.


    Looking around to see if there was anything else to clean up, I bowed my head to Mr. Zozo.


    "Good luck"


    "Tired. You''re going to the director''s, right? Tomorrow we''ll be at the demon reception."


    "Yes!"


    I''ll finally make it to that place tomorrow. The mood is clear.


    I was called to the Director''s office after work because I spent a month in Soleil and after a month of promises to the Director I would be allowed to sit at the demon reception. After six months of working for the first time, half of the flower season is still there, but I think it''s going well so far, even though I say so myself. Good things are going well. Well, I''m very happy with that in and of itself, but I need to get my mind together once and for all right now so I don''t get on with it.


    Slap your cheeks with bread and hold your mouth close to nibbling.


    "Director, excuse me.... Is that because I don''t have a voice yet?


    When I entered the director''s office, the director was not there yet.


    If I hadn''t, they would have told me to wait inside, so I decided to stand in front of the desk the director would use and wait. The wood-carved Lunx figurine is still alive and has never changed position since I first came here. How much it was my favorite object, the white cupirette flowers adorned Lynx''s head. Flowers, though, seem to be made, with a cloth feel. There''s something cute about the director too. I mean, the director is beautiful, he''s cool, and we all know there are a lot of cute places like that. Even a male employee who makes fun of the director for being "late to marry ~" was a reversal of the feeling that he liked the director, and it was customary for our colleagues to accompany the sobriety to that love that was unlikely to be fruitful before the Knights Commander was present.


    "Wait?


    After a while, the chatter and the director''s office doors open.


    When I looked at the director''s face who came in and said I was sorry I was late, it seemed like he wasn''t feeling well anywhere because his hair was just a little messy. I mean, it''s not just my hair, that''s what I feel because my eyebrows are dripping all the time depicting the mountain in a riddle.


    I get worried that something might have gone wrong at work, but I worry if it''s something I can ask anyway if Sister Harris or Mr. Arquez is going to listen.


    "Tomorrow at last. Good luck with that, huh?


    "Yes."


    I was handed a brief dossier about the reception and a thick filling book about the size of a palm.


    The cover of the red fill-in book reads, ''What shadowed you?'' The objective is written in Tekle letters. Teckle characters are basic characters in our languages used in neighboring countries such as Sheila and Dolan, and to open this entry book, you have to think about the word that will be a fitting word underneath that letter.


    The director told me to decide now, so I thought about what to do.


    I stepped on a shadow... of a bird, no tree... no, a father or something... a mother? It''s also simple and doesn''t come tight, and something else...... Ah.


    "Lara, and"


    Float the white Lucos, the user demon, in the back of his brain and write with a brush on the cover.


    "Done?


    "It''s kind of fun"


    "Yes, good"


    When the director said so, he looked out the window behind the chair. If I follow him too, I can see Tenma flying.


    I see Tenma flying a lot today, but I guess the Knights are busy too. I haven''t seen Nike in a while, so it''s time to miss him. When I sent out the letter, I couldn''t see him for work, and there were times when Benjamin and I went out for tea about two months ago, but the knight was worried about Nike while the two of us ate sweets badly.


    I narrowed my eyes to see if I was still flying through the sky today, staring at the sky stained with cedar.


    "Um, Director?


    "... Oh, yeah? What''s the matter, man?


    Likewise, the director was still looking outside.


    She said she would give an explanation from tomorrow, but I worried if this meant looking at the material and interpreting it myself because of the length of silence, but when I looked at her, it seemed like an atmosphere that didn''t, so I called out with all my heart. If they say it''s an extra favor, let''s get out of the director''s office at once. Don''t forget to thank me for the last time.


    "Because I felt like I was about to"


    The director, whose eyes patted on my words, took heh.


    My eyebrows are still drooling.


    "I don''t want to be protected by the ones I hate."


    You don''t like him?


    I almost asked if you meant the Knights Commander, but the ceiling lit up so I looked up. Then a small magic formation appeared on top, from which a piece of paper, bracketed in a single string, fell in potpourri. When the director takes it, he slips his gaze into the contents and starts reading.


    I wonder what it says. I wonder who put the magic team out in the first place.


    "You''re finally here....... nanary"


    "Yes?"


    "The Queen of Orkinis broke down earlier."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ eh.


    "Huh?!


    "I can finally tell you..."


    Then the director told me what it was like to be punched in the head with a blunt instrument that I was swallowing.

 49 Hare Job Edition - 8-3

    The beautiful great water witch and queen of the kingdom of Orkinis, Vrantina Dal Bena Orkinis, collapsed without the knowledge of its history to the people thanks to the schemes of the three countries: Sheila, Vestanu and Dolan.


    On the face of it will be announced as morbid and dead, and the king left standing over the kingdom.


    "Kill...... is it?


    "Yes, it is."


    Queen Vrantina said she had gathered ice witches from all over the country (though the details were clouded) and put them in her own hands to kill them all. The queen seemed to be collecting something of an ice witch, but I didn''t know the details because what (...) it was clouded by the director.


    I''ve heard rumors before that knights are trying to keep their youth by collecting dragon blood and mermaid life, but maybe they''re collecting witch life blood?... What a noise I think.


    Yeah, barbaric. My thoughts are barbaric. Let''s not think about it.


    The castle people, who couldn''t resist the queen''s orders and magic, were out of the country looking for an ice maiden who was no longer in the country, turning an ice maiden from another country and offering it to the queen, the director said.


    The supposedly small population of ice witches must have become even smaller.


    "Because the queen herself was highly magical and because of her closeness, loyal and very troublesome side."


    They also had a few of them who were good at transformative magic and were also entering Dolan''s castle, and they were no longer in a state of hand exploration as to who was turning into them in the castle. Besides, it wasn''t just magic that changed the appearance, he said, because he was a wizard that could totally disguise memories, tricks, even magic types, so it wasn''t easy to find. A wizard who is strong enough to magically twist and bend it, even with the magic of true (not even) Ri.


    Besides, to the other party,


    "When you were ice shaped, they''d already found out."


    How quickly I sealed my mouth, anything that leaks leaks leaks. Especially people like me. You think they have too many traits, and the Knights people were pretty handy with them. He also said I was about to be attacked several times, and that every time the Knights were careful to protect me from being noticed by their opponents.


    Oh, my God. I didn''t realize brilliantly until you told me. At the same time that I think it''s the Knights, I think in an extra helpful and dangerous direction that I might have been able to cooperate with a lot if I had noticed. Let''s not, it''s barbaric after all.


    But... Being an ice maiden would mean that the enemy knew he was embarrassed to be a maiden, but at the same time I would meditate my eyes and not be aware of what the majority of the Knights knew about it.


    "But I''m glad the enemy didn''t even notice."


    He was trying not to be noticed because if I knew, I would be in an unnecessarily dangerous situation, and for two reasons: to explore who the other person was. Then I''m relieved I shouldn''t have noticed.


    Dolan needed to be able to scratch or catch his opponent before he could escape, because it was no good to do harm to the people there, even to break the strong defensive membrane that had been placed in Orkinis.


    And last night, he said it was also the Knights who brought me down on the way. He threatened to make me magic if I didn''t lose consciousness of everything, and it seemed inevitable.


    I didn''t know I was in that state, but somehow it seemed that night that I had been able to make contact with the two, and that I was able to enter the orkinis with the two of them, and that the knight who entered broke the membrane of defense from the inside to allow an external intrusion.


    Then Sheila, Vestanu and Dolan''s troops moved each to battle inside the castle.


    "Is Orkinis okay?"


    "Right. But His Royal Highness Prince Wang said he was stronger than the king."


    Apparently, the queen had even scratched her feet until she was critical, but at the end of the day, she said, she was handled by her son, the prince.


    "What''s inside the witches who have been murdered?


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you the truth. A lifetime."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know... I feel like I peeked behind the world, I hear stories I shouldn''t, I feel backwards.


    And can I know something important that I, the people, can''t even tell my family? The director said the chief of the Knights had asked me to protect him around me, so I take it for granted that he knows more about the story, but he soars on his own to figure out what to do.


    "Is it time to give it back to you"


    "What?


    When the director shrugged some kind of spell and did his hand to my neck, the patsy silver necklace was removed.


    I stare at the necklace saying how it came off when it didn''t come off with so much force.


    "Well, the knight who put you to sleep, let me put my own half into this. By the maneuvers we''re about to carry out, I want you to protect me if there''s any harm to you and if it does. He''s hurt badly, so I have to give him back his strength."


    "So, are you okay?!? I, uh, I don''t know and I still do."


    "There''s nothing you can do about it if you go. Looks like he''s already back on the king''s island, but this is the only piece of jewelry he''s gonna go to."


    "Oh no..."


    Even if it wasn''t this necklace, they were trying to get me to wear the magic from the start for some reason. I grasp my fist when it happens that I did magic on it because the necklace got into my eyes then, but no matter how much it was to protect me, it didn''t have to be magic to shred my powers.


    I want to punch myself in the breath trying to curse my foot odor.


    You''re the one who stinks of feet, Nanary. And then you become a water bug.


    "What''s an operation?"


    "That''s... well, that''s fine"


    After showing a distressed bare gesture for a while, the director looks out the window again.


    "The Knights became a man of the Knights because of you. In a way, bait."


    "Ridge?


    "Last night, you fell... right? After that, she stripped off the dress you were wearing, and the knight who transformed her into you wore it. Sounds like you''re good at transformation magic, and you didn''t find out. Well, that''s what made it public."


    A man was abducted and entered the castle.


    Coincidentally or inevitably, that operation, which I couldn''t have done if I hadn''t gone to that castle that night, sounds like a brilliant success as far as I can tell.


    But the fact that I was badly injured means that during the battle at the castle in Orkinis, I either couldn''t fight well because I was leaving my power to me, or I was treated badly in Orkinis.


    Either way, it doesn''t change me that the person was seriously injured because of me.


    "Hey, this is Nanary."


    "Take me with you, too, if you''re seriously injured, if you''re seriously injured, you have to go fast."


    Run over to the director and hug him. I''ll never let you go, and I won''t let you go if they kick you in the foot.


    The knight''s man is suffering even as he does this, and maybe he dies.


    The director puts Pong and his hand on my head, which I just desperately cling to if I don''t let go.


    "Mm-hmm. Okay!


    "Director?"


    "Let''s go together. Groove told me not to bring you here, but promises are for breaking. As for him."


    Plus I want you to change your mind and try your job tomorrow, and they said.


    "Something in the world that promises better be broken"


    Somewhere sadly I said that, without knowing what was in the director''s mind, I was to go with her to the king''s island.

 50 Hare Job Edition - 8-4

    To the king''s island, he rides the demon.


    I was the one trying to rush to get there in a magic formation, but I gave up a lot because it was dangerous because I could get bounced off. How noisy.


    One reason for this disturbance seems to be that security has been tighter than before, but more importantly, the Knights say that the Knights Commander and Rockman have handled it, so I think it''s pretty good.


    "Theodora''s here... you brought her here"


    "You were expecting that, weren''t you?


    When we reached the King''s Island, there was a Knights Commander on the Tenma at the landing site. Standing down with the director, I keep Lara small enough to put her on my shoulder and bow to the Knights Commander. He would have bothered the Knights Commander as well. He went out of his way from Tenma to come often, worried across the story with the Director that he was okay.


    But as you can see, I''m fine, and the injuries aren''t bad anywhere, of course. I shook my neck vertically saying that it was fine to thank them for not even giving them a bite, even though it was hard on us. Besides, I didn''t even know what was happening to me until I heard from the director. I am an idiot. Nothing to worry about.


    More than that, I can''t help but notice the knight being replaced.


    "This is the necklace."


    "Then you can both come."


    The Knights Commander will guide you to those who have the Knights quarters.


    In the meantime the director talked a lot to the chief of the knights, but I always thought only of the knights who were silently and badly injured. I''m going to do everything I can to thank him if I give him back the power that he was in the necklace for one second, and let him be a pastry for the person''s use for a month or so. I''m not used to handling people, but if I''m going to be treated, I can help because I''m used to helping out with the house and everything.


    The king''s island sky is busily moving with knights riding heavenly horses going and going, and people in green knightly clothes, unlike black knightly clothes, get a glimpse of them.


    It was a word I could hear from the two conversations, and I figured out that maybe that was Vestanu or Sheila''s knight. He said he was cooperating, and I guess he still has a lot to do. Oh, my God.


    But in the meantime, Nike gets worried about his friend''s heart that he''ll be doing it without injury. Injuries will heal somewhat with healing magic, but it''s not like you won''t feel the pain, and there''s no guarantee that that magic will always heal you. The healing magic is the magic that maximizes the healing power of the person, so it is first and foremost difficult to grow if you lose your legs or lose your hands.


    I''ve heard from myself that healing teachers who were at school are mastering a complete regenerative technique that goes over healing magic, so if you want to heal to a complete state, it''s best to rely on someone who specializes in that kind of magic.


    I wanted to be good at this one, too, but it really wasn''t going to be a beautiful, perfect healing magic like a teacher and it was something I cried over. That was already a sneaky scolding for a healing teacher who happened to find me in the school courtyard trying to master magic until he broke his own bone saying he didn''t have enough energy. I was scared to look like your mother.


    Nanary, come inside.


    "Yes."


    I came in front of a large tent made of simple bones, next to a dormitory-like building (which looked like a gray fortress). The light yellow cloth that is the entrance is shaking in the wind with a tingle. It''s already getting completely dark around in the evening, and I can see the lights in the tent glowing over the cloth, and from inside I''m like, "Is it still there?" "Come on!" "I can hear the healing¡­" and other hurried voices.


    "Captain, it''s too late!


    "Seriously, don''t worry, I brought it"


    "Oh nanary! You''re safe!


    I thought I heard Nike''s voice, and he held me in momentum. Good. Nicke was safe, too. It was me trying to turn my hand around Nicke''s back, but I was hardened by the sight I saw over her back.


    "Me...?


    At the center of the tent, my figure undergoing healing magic.


    ... No, no, I can tell right away that that was someone from the knight who looked like me. Next to her (I don''t know if she''s a man or a woman because she''s transformed, but she''s probably a woman), Mr. Weldy was tearing her hands together and speaking up.


    My (knight''s) left arm is missing from my elbow.


    My shoulders were covered in blood, and my watery hair was discolored purple by the way because of the blood on it.


    As bad an injury as I want to turn away.


    The other knights could not be seen injured that far - although they might be there, only the person had been injured so abnormally.


    "You!"


    Mr. Weldy comes inside. He notices me and gets up. Mr. Weldy''s face, who came all the way to Tsukatsuka and in front of him, was messed up with tears and his eyes were swollen badly. Maybe they''ll get mad that this happened because of you. That''s right. If you didn''t take my place, you might have had to put yourself in such a terrible condition, let alone leave half of your power with me, for a mild illness.


    But when Mr. Weldy began to observe me wandering from head to toe of my feet, he did not utter any words for a while. They are watching closely.


    So it was small, and I said I was sorry. Maybe because I couldn''t stand the sight or silence of it all.


    Did you hear that. When she moved her expression haha, she looked at my face again and said:


    "Oh, my God, you''re safe... good"


    With that said, Mr. Weldy leaves the tent.


    "He''s getting weaker, so he can''t seem to get back to where he was."


    "Healing magic. Lots. I knew it was too late to recover."


    I approach the place where the person is lying with the leader of the regiment and sit beside him. The knight, who was closing his eyes, opened his eyes thinly, whether it was because of the noise around him again.


    The way I am falling is different and makes me feel strange or odd.


    The man who blinked his eyes patchy saw me next door after moving his neck to see what the Knights Commander looked like.


    When I met the person who looked like me, I tried to say thank you even though I was attacked by a strange feeling, but the same blue eyes as mine opened up to see even the incredible, so I swallowed up the words saying if I had done something to it.


    "Take me... I told you not to come, that''s all I said"


    That''s what my voice said. But it''s not mine.


    It was the voice of this knight who was perfectly transformed into me up to his voice.


    "Alwes, as I was told, I untied the technique and brought the necklace. How do I get my powers back?"


    "I can''t get it back right away, so could you put it over my chest for a while? That way, I''ll be back soon."


    I had casually overheard the conversation, but now what did the Knights chief say to the Knights? My ears aren''t getting any farther, I''m not wacky enough to hear the phantom.


    "... Rockman?


    I saw ''me''.

 51 Hare Job Edition - 8-5

    Oh, my God. Oh, my God.


    That is the word that is now filling my head without gaps. Oh, my God. I don''t like or hate words like that, but there''s never been more words to describe how I feel right now.


    Let''s say it again. Oh, my God.


    "Alwes...... Rockman?


    ''Cause first of all, I thought the knight of a woman was transformed, and I heard she wore a dress, so it was the look of a woman that I imagined to be natural. I never thought a man would turn into me and wear a dress. No, I imagined a little, but I immediately deleted the idea from myself that it wasn''t possible. I was also thinking that maybe it was Nike, so I was heartbroken by Nike, who was the first to speak to me when I entered the tent.


    "He told me not to tell you, so I told Theodora not to bring you too..."


    So I''m not saying, but I can only consolidate if I was who I am.


    The person who told me as far as I could tell was Rockman, and it was Rockman who sustained terrible injuries, and it was Rockman who wore the dress, and yes, that''s why all the answers are connected to one man.


    Rockman, who laughed ridiculously up the edge of his mouth, which would also hurt to move me as I was puckering my mouth, now laughed out loud that it was a terrible face. Even though it must be Rockman who has a terrible face and injury from anywhere and from whoever, he still looks at me sparingly, as usual. And being turned into me means naked, including wearing a dress... no, let''s not. Don''t think about it.


    I usually just go back to selling words in this stream with buying words, but I don''t come out of my mouth because such temper is unmotivated because of "oh my God".


    "Well, I don''t know... do you know how crude it is?"


    What did Rockman think of me in silence? Rockman gets up with his upper body up all the way. Is the chest wrapped around a bandage, and the blue dress made by Maris looks undressed. Though a woman with healing magic tells me to sleep, I didn''t try to lie there saying that if I put the neck ornament through my neck, I wouldn''t have a problem.


    "Well... if I could really bait you, I''d be glad"


    That said, Rockman laughed again.


    A bunch of hair that was hardened by blood drips apart from the temples.


    I can also nod even though Mr. Weldy was swelling his eyes and crying. No, not just this guy. I think she cried and I think she was sad, but I''ve seen her express it all over herself with likes and likes. If I tell you from me, I was very tight on my chest for whatever reason Ms. Weldy said "good" to me.


    "Well... I wish I had"


    "You''re an idiot, you can''t leave such a serious matter to me. To you, the people... hel?


    I am well aware that you cannot feed me. It is understandable, as long as it is not so much out of common sense, that I, the people, cannot be used on my own for such a thing as it is a problem that the Knights and the country have to solve.


    But still, I...


    "Ugh, hiku"


    "Hell?"


    Still.


    "I''m not crying!


    I''m not crying because I''m sad.


    I can speak up and say that this is resolutely a tear of repentance.


    "I''ve been absolutely hostile to you for a long time, and I figured I''d go somewhere and sell fights or whatever, and I''d be fine with you."


    I thought. Because I''ve never seen anything wounded before and I always laughed like I could afford it. I have a few things to say about doing anything, but for now I was basically selling fights the way I wanted because there was no mercy over there either against me. Fortunately, Rockman was in a form that was competing in power because he was fire-shaped and defeated with me, and most importantly, he had more mouth fights. I had a lot of bickering about words that were not very dirty, as much as maybe I was throwing up. Though it''s no different now.


    "I thought there was nothing you could do, but it''s your fault you''re falling apart now, ''cause, you know, more than you can hurt yourself."


    There''s no way I can tell Rockman how painful and painful it looks in front of me.


    "Relax, Nanary, you''re waking up Pest Clive."


    Nike stroked my back. When I realize it, the inside of the tent is limp and, by the way, frozen with ice. Beneath his knees, which he lay on the ground, were like ice membranes filled with glitter and cracks.


    I can''t wait to see how this guy caused his first pest climb of life, and that''s kind of regrettable too.


    "Come on, cry, come on"


    I''ve seen the sight somewhere crying against this injured person.


    That was definitely when your mother was unusual and fashionable and gave me a glance at fashionable too and went to see a play at the town''s best theater directly under the island. In something of a romantic thing (I was half asleep because I wasn''t interested), by the man whose woman fell down, crying, crying, and mouthing, the man''s man miraculously helped, Chan Chan. Over, it was like.


    A hundred steps, no, a thousand, I don''t give a shit about this guy, let alone the reason he''s crying is far from emotional. How dare you remind yourself of such crap at a time like this?


    "You..."


    "Hey Captain!!


    I don''t know if it was because of the power back when I was doing that, Rockman was changing shape from what I looked like to that original blonde figure.


    Big blue eyes, red eyes. The small shoulders were large, firm, but supple muscles on the arms that had unreliable muscles.


    The swelling of the chest, which was only in Sakaya, has now completely eliminated the swelling and transformed itself into a man specific chest muscle.


    My left arm, which was missing, was now completely back on track, I didn''t see one of the injuries, and it was completely gone after the blood on my body.


    I am fully recovered. I honestly don''t know if this is the power of the knight who was healing magic, or the power of Rockman.


    It is certain, however, that the power that was placed in the necklace has returned.


    Mr. Weldy, who happened to come into the tent just in time, saw him, spreading his hands and jumping at Rockman.


    By the way, I''m rolling with Mr. Weldy playing bessi. She seemed so happy and above all.

 52 Hare Job Edition - 8-6

    "I will be out of the kingdom for a long time in my investigation into the land of the sea. As you know, the demon who attacked the castle."


    "Wait, wait, you can''t tell me that, though. I''m a citizen."


    "Because I''m traveling with two of my men and the knight of Vestanu tonight"


    "No, are you listening to me for a second?


    Rockman, dressed in a slightly different black travel outfit than his knight''s clothes, and I, with my eyes still slightly swollen, were there for the two of us very much because the chief of the knights told me to stay in the tent for a while.


    The magical light of the flames is nestled in every corner of the tent.


    "Ha, I''m sad to see Sally, Maris, Tarina, Dimitri, Nara, Basista, Hanis, and Siri. You know what I mean? This feeling."


    "You know what, you cheater?"


    ... Why, I can''t put it down.


    As far as I''m concerned, I just said thank you and I want to leave early. I don''t want to be in the same place anyway because I feel uncomfortable in front of you when you expose me to crying.


    Mr. Weldy, who was holding onto Lockman, said he was going to follow him, and now he''s stuck back in his quarters for a journey. I have no choice but to allow you time with the captain, I left the tent just now because my heart is so wide. You can stay, but if she''s got a wide heart, I can''t help it.


    In the meantime, I tried to tell Rockman because I had no choice to say that I would not do the use passi thing more than I had decided to do once in my mind, but he cut me the front and said that I didn''t need a crybaby use passi, so I already got the idea. Though I wanted to make a stretch about what I was told to be a crybaby, I can''t hit this guy with that attitude, who is a force majeure but a benefactor of life. Besides, there''s no way I can deny being a "crybaby" for looking unusual in front of me.


    I''ve noticed one thing about Kako. That Alwes Rockman, humanly, falls into the category of the "good guy" in the guide. Besides, I''d rather be a pretty good guy than a guide, according to people.


    But I still regretted admitting it, and I distracted myself from him.


    "Oh, sorry, that was a little hard for a crybaby, wasn''t it"


    "I don''t care about that crybaby!


    Withdrawal of the foreword, he wasn''t a good guy after all.


    Fuck, yeah, why did you cry at me?


    Rockman, who was so badly injured, is pimping like nothing happened now, and I just feel reminded that this guy''s vitality, willingness and anger to stand in the kingdom at work immediately after all that happened, is so boring.


    The land of the sea is beyond five countries, beyond the sea, like, if you''re bad, on the other side of the world. The land of the sea is beneath the sea, inhabited by mermaids and rare marine magic creatures. Seems like a lot of people go on trips to countries near the ocean, but it''s hard to see people saying that ocean countries are really far away. My friend Carla Yacklin had a longing for the land of the sea and talked about wanting to go often. Now that she''s an archaeologist, maybe she''ll be in the land of the sea.


    "Well, well, both of you, nice rough guy. But you want to?


    The director, who was chatting with Nike at the entrance to the tent, came before us in an evil atmosphere inside.


    If you look at it, the director''s hands are gripped one small green box at a time, and they give each to me and Rockman.


    Are you crazy?


    "These two boxes contain your future. I''ll give you two one at a time, but if we both open this lid, we''ll never meet again. But if you don''t open it, he says you''ll see him. What do you say?"


    The director has been happy to alternate between me and Rockman.


    Kind of the one Mr. Zozo seems to like. She worships Master Melakisso - although she defied fortune before this, she seems blind to the vagaries of this hand. It is also influenced by the director who may have been interested in this kind of thing...


    I noticed that although there was no decoration in the small box I was given, it said in red on the edge of the lid, "Turn back or forward, but the eyeballs can''t go anywhere."


    Honestly, I don''t know what that means. I''m confident in my studies, but I''m pretty bad at solving these mysteries.


    "Heh, here''s what''s happening"


    On the other hand.


    Look, it''s empty (from), and Rockman opened it with a painful face. See, and in the little box that shows off, it does seem empty.


    This guy......


    What a man with no shards of concern. Shall I peel it with blonde hair that seems to be of good quality dripping over my shoulders?


    You don''t have to worry about me, but what an unenthusiastic guy to open it in front of himself even though the director is saying something like don''t open it because of it. It''s the same thing they say they don''t want to see you in the dark, but why are you angrier than they say in person?


    Rockman has cheerfully rocked his red eyes and looked at the little box I have.


    "Yes. Then I''ll open it when I get back to the dorm."


    I don''t mind opening it, but there will be something called time and place. What are you opening in less than a second?


    The director laughs bitterly as he bites his teeth off eagerly toward Rockman. I can''t help but declare that I''ve just been grandly opened in front of you with something I offered you saying a nice mumble, or that I''ll open the other one as well.


    I''m sorry, Director.


    "Yeah, I thought I''d give this to you."


    "What?"


    Rockman takes the mess and something out of his brown coat.


    "Because when I cast magic on my necklace, I withered from the heat"


    You were gonna give it to someone, weren''t you? It was a round of cupirette flowers that were said to have been given to me.


    "But this"


    "With the king''s" care, "the knight prepares me one round at a time every year. That''s the one I put in my chest. For knights who can''t satisfy the Flower Festival at work."


    I see, that''s why you said oh when we met in the city.


    Though I thought you meant caring, I guess it means giving Cupiretto flowers for a busy knight so that even in the time between the bundles, a knight''s human can give it to his loved ones if he sees them.


    But once I went back and said that I couldn''t take that care of myself away from you in this place, I was told that it was an apology for seeing your poor body....... so make a noise with the bun and keep the flowers away from Rockman. I don''t know how to flirt with what people were trying not to think about because of me, you idiot.


    Would you be happy if I told Maris that I wanted to buy it for myself, but that it was Cupiretto that Rockman paid me for on the bridge at this time?


    "Hmm. Thank you for your attention."


    "I''m looking forward to it being effective."


    I glanced at Rockman with Cupiretto''s flower in my hand, and Rockman laughed at the little empty box in his hand and closed one eye.


    That evening, a row of Dolan knights led by Rockman and a row of Vestanu and others traveled from the kingdom.


    The first platoon captain of the Knights will have Prince Xenon on a temporary basis, and Nike will also be there to fill the number of vacancies. Since ostensibly it is a study abroad to another country about the review of the knighthood system, the absence of the prince of the beautiful Duke''s family is mourned in the social world, Maris sent three sad letters a day at a later date. It is a difficult one.


    After all, I couldn''t beat Rockman after graduating this year. I''ve decided to win and lose. There''s nothing conclusive about this, but I''m not likely to be able to get over him yet.


    But I''ll make sure to go sometime. Even magic is my job, and I''m going to further refine it.


    That''s how I am the second month of the flower season.


    I was able to get to the receptionist''s seat where I admired her.


    The lid of the small box placed at the window of the room remains securely closed.

 53 * A Collection of Creative Stories - Chapter I: Six Spirits and Sin (Delacrusos)

    Kamashi Kamashi.


    Instead.


    When there was still no form of man, no form of demon.


    Six spirits lived amicably on this earth.


    "Let''s play with this original!


    The spirits of fire, full of energy, rush in broad meadows.


    "If you run so much, your body will get hot and the grass will burn!


    The Spirit of the water follows it.


    "Ahhh! Don''t burn my grass ~"


    The spirits of the earth weep.


    "Don''t cry, land. If they burn me, I''ll do it again."


    The Spirit of Thunder comforts you.


    "I''ll get you past the fire."


    The spirits of the wind fly as they wish.


    "Everybody''s fine."


    The Ice Spirit watched everyone quietly.


    Six fight, but we''ll make up soon.


    So I was always overflowing with a smile.


    But only six beings on earth.


    It''s fun for everyone to play with, but I want more company than that.


    "Is there anything besides us?


    One day like that, the Spirit of Water told everyone.


    It was when we were all taking a nap in the shade of a tree that was always gathering.


    "Something?


    The Spirit of Fire tilts his neck.


    "You mean fire, earth, spirits other than us?


    The wind explained that to the fire, which did not understand what the water said.


    "We can do it alone, but if we had company, it''d be more fun!


    Spirit of the Water says in a shake, wanting to do more fun by spreading Chappie''s transparent hands.


    Everyone thought.


    I wonder how we can get more company.


    Then the thunder raised his glistening dazzling hand.


    "Speaking of which, how were we born?


    To the words of thunder, we all thought, uh-huh.


    "That''s right! We were born by God."


    "But you don''t see it, do you?


    "I don''t see God!


    The Spirit of the earth raised his hands toward the sky.


    "Hey, hey, we have power, let''s go with it. Maybe you''ll make a new companion, huh?


    "Nice, that!


    "Sounds fun!


    "Ma, wait"


    Ice spoke up against thunder, fire, ground and wind in favor of what the water said.


    "I''m much better with everyone"


    "Something fun every day if you don''t have to increase it and everyone you love"


    That''s what the ice, which usually kept an eye on everyone while they were warm, said with a crying face.


    The other five spirits were bewildered by the unusual appearance of ice.


    "So, but ice. If we had more, we''d have more fun, wouldn''t we?


    "Is water boring now?


    "I''m not..."


    Asa the next day.


    Ice shivered my kachikachi body into a different atmosphere than usual.


    Because it''s supposed to be Asa, but I can''t see the sun.


    Neither the moon nor the sun were there, just red clouds hovering over the sky. Further afield, you can see red and black clouds wrapped around vortexes.


    Ice looked for everyone.


    Whether we went to the usual shade or to the meadows, everyone was nowhere to be found.


    And when I almost searched around and went under a single red and black cloud, there was the first person there to see the ice (...).


    Black, big, messy, with a bunch of hands, but only one leg.


    "Ice! Help!


    Everyone kept a secret from the Ice Spirit and made friends. Five wanted to surprise the opposing ice, creating a companion out of curiosity.


    And it surprised the ice brilliantly and succeeded in creating a new being, but that new fellow is trying to eat everyone.


    It''s black, it''s big, every time I walk, the grass withers, and it''s go-go ringing in a voice I''ve never even heard of, my new buddy.


    "They''ll eat you!


    "I don''t like it!


    ... No, this was not a buddy or anything.


    The black spirits do not carry the flames of the fire spirits.


    It will also play the water of the Spirit of the water, and it will rot the Spirit of the earth''s spreading.


    The electric shock of the Thunder Spirit didn''t stand a tooth at all, and the wind tornado was blown the other way around.


    What a black spirit the five spirits have made, they have five powers.


    (Creative Stories, Chapter I - Partial Excerpts)

 54 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 1

    "It''s Ebal, there are three of them here."


    Place three light brown sheets of paper side by side in front of the man across the street.


    "Mr. Five, this is your book reading before bed at home. They say you and your wife, our client, have business to go out on at night, and it feels like babysitting. If you don''t have a demon to take over within three days, you''ll be on the verge of destroying it."


    "Magic has nothing to do with it, do it! Shouldn''t you ask someone who specializes in that?!


    "Think of it first, Mr. McDee, as getting used to your ''work''. Besides, this request, after your kids fall asleep, they also want you to take a walk on the Carnivore Bumpy. He said the wind wizard is good because it will storm and fly through the sky, and if you''ll excuse me at first glance, Mr. McDee seems very kind from what you can see, and I was wondering if the babysitter could do your job with more peace of mind than any other bloody demon."


    ¡­¡­


    "If you do, I''ll make another request for you."


    "... No, the"


    The demon man slowly raised his gaze, which was pointing down.


    "Go away"


    Drop off the demon man with a smile.


    The season of flowers quickly passed, and I wondered if the season of emptiness had finally arrived. This went immediately again.


    In the season of emptiness, he also celebrated his birthday and turned nineteen, but there is no particular part of him that grew up saying this. It is rarer to say to yourself, "You''ve grown up," which is something I can hardly appreciate on my own anyway. Self-assessment is difficult to get out of the picture.


    Director Roctis is going to give me a special allowance with the evaluation as we celebrate the light season once a year, but I''m still excited to know what the evaluation is and what kind of pay I can get.


    Please, to the crowd, at least not until you go from the inside to the top. Speaking of demonstrators, is it the Quartz or Kings class?


    "Couldn''t you have been that client?


    "He doesn''t listen to anything but his family saying that all five kids are like girls and he''s not a young, slightly cool guy. Apart from being cool, I mean, a young man would be good, but there were five tiny ones here during this time. That was awesome already."


    "What a mess"


    Sister Harris, who was listening to me and the Devil''s Exchange on the side, looked at the request with her hands on her mouth.


    "As for the first request to become a demon, I was taught it was a good idea from a light one that you could also remember the work flow, okay? Oh, my God. I don''t think it''s easy to babysit when I say it''s light, because the other two requests were really just cleaning or something. According to McDee''s self-analysis papers, there''s a little sibling downstairs, and he''s a reputable, well-looked after brother in the neighborhood."


    "Oh, well, that certainly fits, including the face."


    "Do you like Sister Harris, too? Oh, that looks so refreshing."


    "I''m in the category."


    It''s been a year since I started working at the Magic Station and I''m entering my second year.


    I was the one who made it to the reception of the brilliant demon after being trained at the client reception, but six months early when I started sitting in this seat, my days of knowing with kindness, compassion and guts alone that I shouldn''t do it in the end.


    And those three new additions to tenderness compassion guts are the harshness in compassion and the hearing loss (though it sounds) that doesn''t move no matter what they say.


    "I''m saying it''s dangerous. I''m not Kings."


    "Is it good to say that to a Temeye demon!


    "I''m telling you, we''re on an equal footing. You know the word" demand "and" supply "? Oh, how could you not know? Well, you used to be such a demon buster. Congratulations."


    "The receptionist''s got such a nasty temper."


    At the reception next door, Mr. Zozo and the demon are rubbing.


    Many people are not satisfied or dissatisfied with the recommended request.


    Though there are no Kings people at all, that tendency was seen mainly by people who freshly ascended from Ebal and those who wanted to do Kings class work even though they were Kutes, mainly those who were less than the middle sutra.


    Sometimes they say you''re the bastard, but sometimes they want to say you''re the bastard. I can''t say that to a boulder that I almost said "oh" instead of sticking it in my throat. I don''t mean to say it, but I''ve done that to myself many times.


    Mr. Zozo said that it has reached the realm of God already, or because it feels like something already, no one, including the director, has said anything. The envious glance of how well you said it to her gathers.


    "- Phew. I don''t know how to say this anymore, but I''m not making fun of you. My client likes my job, and I appreciate it. That''s why I need you to get to Kings."


    "Oh, my God, suddenly."


    The man is shriveled.


    "You have enough qualities to be Kings. That said, too much haste is dangerous, and I don''t want you in such a hurry here. Can you understand that?


    ¡­¡­


    Mr. Zozo''s special depths, also known as "candy and whip".


    Until just now, the Kutes demon, who was breathing to let Kings do his job, fell completely into Mr. Zozo''s merciful eyes.


    "It''s still amazing, Alley."


    "I can''t exactly imitate it."


    "Everyone has their own kindness, so you don''t have to imitate it. It''s just a hard place to keep track of a demon like that."


    It wasn''t even in the dossier, our role.


    The seniors taught me that it is our job to lead the demonstrators who have no choice but to do so and still don''t know the right or left, and that sending them off to work with a firm heart is the most important thing in sitting here.


    All of them have survived the array to this day.


    Whether I can negotiate peacefully without making weak noises is still a challenge, no, forever.


    "Hell, don''t ask for this."


    A new request will arrive at the reception desk.


    "Yes!"


    Let''s do our best today.

 55 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 2

    Arland 3667, the first month and the tenth day of the season of light.


    This past year, once again, there was only one rookie in Hare.


    "This is a crisis!


    "Well, well, calm down, sir."


    "Because!"


    Reddishing his nose and cheeks, the director dangled the skewers to the round grill of Buy Buy. The vibration spills the chapun and water from the wooden cup that is in my seat.


    "What the hell am I missing? ? We''re serious! That''s a profession that hasn''t done anything remarkable, doesn''t solve big cases or anything, and complains about it from many sources, but, but, but, but, but the pay isn''t any worse than anywhere else!


    "Is that all you can be proud of?"


    There must be a number of places I can be more proud of, but the person looks very sorry. So far, the amount of salary seems to be the most appealing of her.


    "Chief, you''re drinking too much."


    He said he couldn''t help but care less about the Knights.


    Officials forgive the director.


    She was teary-eyed with her nose and cheeks bright red as she drank a high degree of Manas liquor with one hand on the skewer. I will check my chest for the anti-drunkenness pills I bought from Mr. Petros so that I can be on the move at any time.


    "Berryweather, get dressed!


    "Hey, it''s hot."


    When Bell had a drink and it was hot, he started to make noise and take off his clothes, so Zozo was pressing back on his clothes.


    Today we are having a welcome party for newcomers in the corner, but instead of celebrating and welcoming them, the key people (our director) are pessimistic. The first one did say, "Thanks for coming! Let''s do our best!" I should have felt better and had a toast.


    Officials from Hare, east, west, north, south, and south, who are not working at night, and Mr. Berryweather and Mr. Yacklin were also on day duty, so they are in it, and the grass-fed wolf store is completely rented, so it was a lot of excitement. He seemed to enjoy asking the new kid, including the director, about his favorite food, favorite animals, subjects he hated, etc.


    But then we talked about the school, and finally, when we heard that many of the new children''s classmates had joined the Knights, the director gradually abandoned himself.


    The worry that sister Harris was squeaking at the time we talked about the school that I wish I hadn''t stopped was brilliant.


    No, I really should have stopped.


    "Senior Hell, what is that?


    "This? This is anti-intoxication"


    "Are you always ready?


    "Um, in a place like this for now"


    "Exactly!"


    Shakes when you slap her hand, her adorable outside honey hair.


    Just one new girl came in this year, her name is China Casal.


    She seems to have a habit of praising people immediately.


    I''m worried about it as soon as I get laid, so I''d like you to stop.


    ''Nice to meet you!


    On the first day of her entry into the hare, it had become the job of China, the newcomer, to greet each and every one of the magic stations. I can''t get enough time for everyone to meet and say hello in one place, so I won''t finish, but it seems that these are easier for people to remember each other. That''s what I was like.


    "Senior Hell!


    But I had no idea on that first occasion that a girl would force me to hold my hands and snort, even I was good at previewing and wondering how I would greet a newbie and prepare something sweet.


    ''Senior Hell said he got a job at Hare, and at first I wanted a demon or knight, but I wanted to make sure I went to Hare too!


    ''Oh, oh,... Oh, really?


    She stretches her spine pissy and has a lot of posture.


    I never talked to China at school.


    I had an interaction with my younger grader about the time of another class by magic type, and at best there were about five people involved.


    "It was my longing! The seniors'' grades were particularly close to the nobility, and there was always Senior Hell at the centre of it, sparkling, civilian stars, smart, beautiful, cute and really, really fuggy. ''


    ''Ugh, yeah, ok, what, ok!? No, no, I don''t know, but I get it, so hey.''


    I blocked my praise with my hands coming out of my adorable mouth slurred.


    Before I was embarrassed or anything, I tried to recall if there was such a fact.


    Sure, the friendship slowly eased, but I do feel that it would have been better, especially if they had said it was that good. Well, in a combination of ordinary civilians and nobility.


    But I don''t remember being at the center of it.


    Whenever Rockman and I had trouble, we were surrounded like wild horses, but that would also mean we were at the center if we rephrased the words. It may have looked so nice from a third party''s point of view, but when they were mostly surrounded, they were abused: ''Dear Alwes, don''t beat the dumb hells ~''.


    ... So I don''t know if there''s an older correction, but that explains it from scratch, so I was just allowed to say, "It''s not beautiful, it''s not cute, my grades aren''t sparkling in second place, and the center is a little different, but I''m glad you said so".


    It was interpreted almost differently than the truth, but I can''t be glad they said that about ''admiration''.


    At least I was happy enough to think about using the hair stopper I just bought from tomorrow.


    ¡­ so how many times do I have to tell you that I would care if I were deceived?


    "Senior, this is what Senior Zozo taught me today."


    "What? Which"


    There''s only one thing that worries me about my interpretation.


    "This is, right? of my client."


    She was also her and she was no different than a talented person and a work enthusiast.


    There is no deception if you do not know, but immediately obtain confirmation from an official who is a senior. Ms. Zozo said before that honesty is important when it comes to this kind of thing, but she did look at it from a third party perspective and felt it again.


    Maris also said that I often learn from watching the princess, so I also find that I have a lot to learn from watching her again.


    "Guys, come up with a plan by the next drink!


    "Eh."


    "There are more demons and more demons, and we can''t keep up!


    While doing that, the newcomers'' welcome party came to an end when they were given the challenge of increasing the number of newcomers.

 56 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 3

    "Hey weird hair!


    A brunette boy reaches out to the reception desk, stretches his back and peeks into this one.


    "Nice to see you. Still with your father today?


    If I looked sideways, I could see the child''s father choosing a job at Sister Harris''s reception desk.


    "I have to go now - I''m coming! I''m the only one who can work and show you!


    "Yeah, good luck with that. ''Cause I''m here all the time."


    "Hey, hey, watch this now, Henteco witch!


    "Yes."


    This boy sticks well to his father, a demon, to his place of work. It''s a big deal because it makes you feel a little bit like me back in the day, but unlike me, you even follow demon-related requests. Although I am somewhat relieved that my father is Kings, I always drop him off worried that he will be okay.


    Looks like he''s attending a school building in town, but in three more years, he''s going to attend the King''s Island school.


    I said I''m looking forward to it! I''m telling myself that I don''t really try to hold my neck because I was told, but I get the stone that I occasionally picked up at work, so I guess they don''t hate me that much. I like kids, but not if they ask me if I treat them well. He''s an only child with no sister, no brother, no sister, no brother, and, well, I don''t know, but I think the little one is cute anyway.


    "Bye!


    Boy, Beck, you followed your father again today and left from Hare.


    I am so excited to see him grow up today, although he is someone else. Be a good wizard, boy.


    "Sinful woman."


    "Sure, Mr. Beck, you always tell your father that you want to show the girl you like that you''ve become a demon. You''re healthy."


    "No, that girl is that."


    "Sister at the reception, please"


    "Yes."


    The demon came to me after a while.


    And when I looked down to get a bunch of requisitions out of my desk to introduce my work to the demon man who always comes, I bite my teeth tight with a flaw like that. I burst into tears.


    Sleepy. No, I''m at work. Wake up, me.


    I blink repeatedly at high speeds and wake up my upper body sassy so that I don''t find out that I''ve stretched.


    "So it''s from what''s on the bulletin board."


    I will introduce you in the tepid and usual procedure, and wave off the demon who goes to work after he has signed what he wants.


    Dangerous. Dangerous. My reception life is over if they see anything that''s missing.


    "Yes, change."


    "I''m coming!


    It will be time to take turns with the lunch break and stand quickly from your seat.


    Did you wash your hands at the senior who took turns like that in a hurry? What a worry, but you''re coming for a break! and responded well and took her to the dossier room early.


    ... but the purpose is not to wash your hands, but if you say so, I want to go wash my hands, so I change direction and aim for the hand wash area. How simple.


    Mr. Zozo has been here for a long time when I''m walking, so if you try to make a light meeting, ah! And I shouted, so surprised and accidentally stopped walking.


    "I saw it - I saw it -. You would have yawned earlier. I''ll tell China."


    "... Ugh"


    You look like me, Mr. Zozo, sitting next to me at the reception desk. He tells me you look ridiculously happy and nibbly.


    What kind of observation is it that I''m happy to stretch?


    "Lack of sleep?"


    "... next time I''m going on a trip with a friend, I can''t sleep if I''m having too much fun and imagining everything"


    It''s an unexpected reason.


    Yes, I''m going abroad next time with Nike and Benjamin for the three of us.


    Besides, there seems to be an ocean in the country of its destination, which I''ve only seen in paintings and books yet. Sometimes that means I can actually see it, even though I don''t know that my excitement is going to heal with something called travel.


    "I''ve never traveled before, and I''m floating"


    Besides, I''ve never traveled before.


    I''ve never had a family vacation or anything, and I''ve never stepped out of the kingdom. I''m sure nobles and rich people have been there before, but we are a family and a luxury that cannot be described as wealthy in flattery.


    But it wasn''t that much to admire, and there was a place near my parents'' house where tourists often came by the beautiful river and rainbow bridge, which was no less than a tourist attraction, so I could go to that place after a walk. I think your mother has been seeing more of those attractions, and your father seems to be having some fun coming and going at work, and I remember proudly telling him that he went over there today, that he went here.


    I wish I could go. It''s the same as in the neighborhood. I was crushed by curiosity because I was told each time that I wanted to go, but now I think it might have been lightly embellished.


    "I was wondering if you were worried about creating a magic team, studying new magic, or because you were on holiday and you were in the library."


    "There''s that, too, but I got excited as my travel day approached."


    "Young ~"


    Zozo seems to have friends scattered all over the country, and on holidays he goes to neighboring and distant countries.


    So he talked about how he was accustomed to traveling and how it would help him with his travel precautions during the lunch break.


    It was fun over there, that was dangerous, but it was good over there and so on. Listening to her coming out early in the arrow, I decided I was going to stay up again today.

 57 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 3-2

    End of job.


    Zozo invited me out to dinner, but I refused because I had decided to cook handicrafts in my dorm room for a very long time today. And there. Then we''ll make it together and eat it in the room! It was us who didn''t, and Mr. Zozo made his way to the grass-fed wolf store. I do not intend to change her taste, which is a dining out doctrine, nor do I intend to change herself further, so imagine the food that Mr. Zozo would ask for and I will do the cooking support.


    "I don''t know what to make of it. Like just saut¨¦ing vegetables?


    But since I started living alone, I don''t feel like I''ve been talking to myself more. What if it becomes a habit?


    "Let''s make it right."


    My mother gave me back when I came to Hare''s dorm. I use the front cover very carefully.


    My mother slammed me into the basics of cooking because I stand alone, but honestly, I hate cooking. No, I''m not good. I wish I could magically and easily wheel it out.


    But as I make it, my body and senses will learn the taste and procedure, and these days I feel that my hand cooking is getting better when I try to change the taste and try to get something that doesn''t often use ingredients. Although it is only self-assessment.


    "Ma, bake, spice, oh, shit, I put too much in it"


    It is important to be able to devise ways to be fun, even if you are not comfortable with it. It''s hard though.


    "Larer, I can do it."


    I miss you alone, so I''ll have dinner with Lara.


    It seems Lara is often in the space of a user demon and plays with other user demons she knows. I have no idea what kind of space it is because we humans can''t go, but I think it''s a good place because we always seem to enjoy it.


    Besides, it''s a solid place like home, and I heard Lara''s dwelling is made of ice.


    In the early days when his body was used to herd life, he also said that he was stunned because of the endless exhaustion of the space of the user demon.


    "Wow! That sounds cold!


    "It''s ice, so it''s obvious."


    The space of the user demon is not capable of human interference, and it is not possible to talk about the Lord while in space. Apparently. My memory while I was in space again will be locked in a minute or two and I won''t be able to speak here. They said if we went to that space, the key to memory would come off, but we were sure the world was divided. When I summoned Lara before, she told me immediately who she was playing with and who she was having so much fun with, but it was better not to hear much from this one, as the story was becoming obscure and unforgettable.


    "Grace, I''ll have it. Lara, too."


    "I''ll have it."


    So they say they live purely in your world with them, not just bad wizards, good wizards. Peace and more importantly.


    Lara seems to like spending some time in this space, trying to get it out as much as possible. It''s just warm in the room, so there was always a cold breeze around her.


    "Dear Nanary,"


    "What?


    As she carries the vegetables to her mouth as she sings her nose song, Lara rattles her throat as she chews through the chunks of ice she has prepared for Branlucos.


    "What is that open box?


    "I was going to treat those to clothes and accessories for the season away from the sky. I''m in the middle of cleaning up."


    "Because I don''t treat that one by the window?


    What Lara pointed at with her nose was a small green box placed on the edge of a large window for the room.


    "Yi Yi''s. Let it be exposed to the cold in the gutter."


    Such a thing. and stuffing food in my mouth.


    When I finished eating, I lowered the dishes, and when I finished washing, I went to take a bath in the water, and after soaking in warm water, I changed into a brown sleeping roll and went into the bedroom early.


    Lara stays put in her room and decides to sleep with her until she goes to work in the morning. Lara slept on the floor because she just can''t get into the bedroom (I''m cold and Lara is hot).


    I immediately stare at the ceiling without closing my eyes.


    It''s been so long since that Orkinis commotion, but now I was spending every day like nothing happened. Instead, Nike and Prince Zenon stopped seeing it nearby, as jurisdiction became more of a Soleil land. But Nike and I have the same exchange of sentences as Maris and Benjamin, and now we''re going on a trip, so it''s not the same there.


    Besides, you don''t listen to any of that demon stuff, or you can''t possibly hear me, but there''s always one last thing in a letter sent indispensably by Maris.


    "Three More Days"


    "Two more days, no ten days"


    "A month......?


    "Ho ho ho, what a prelude to two months."


    I found a bottle of gray hair in three or four months.


    "Ahhhhhh"


    and other insane sentences are sent.


    When I write a complaint letter, I''m afraid of returning it, so I just receive the letter and send back the words "patience is virtue" on white paper.


    "Make that woman cry..."


    I stayed up late yesterday so let''s go to bed early today.


    The face that comes to mind is immediately erased.


    I closed my lid looking at the night sky from a window without a hanging cloth.

 58 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 4

    Yesterday my father had come to this magic station for a long time.


    I usually go to Hare in the west, but sometimes they come to see me do my job. As far as I''m concerned, I''m ashamed to be honest, so I don''t react to anything when I come, but my daughter always takes care of me, and even handicrafts come to the reception, so it was a wasted scratch.


    Stop it, Father. I complain with my gaze, but with such an acquaintance. After a while at my reception desk, I talk down the contents of a recent fight with my mother (which is more scolded than a fight, mainly because my mother angers my father).


    It sucks to feel like a class tour even when you get to work.


    But my mother and father like it.


    "Nana, it''s been a while!


    "Pepe - How are you?


    That and the day before that, a local childhood familiarity who was not a demon came as a client, and this made me feel nostalgic again.


    My village is thriving on agriculture and its childhood home keeps a lot of grass-fed beast pockels on a wide lot of grounds. There were also other houses for children growing yellow vegetables that would spin around on their own and shed fruit from their stems when they matured called ''spiral marps'', and for children with fields of seven-colored tea leaves that they were making for nobility.


    I came as a client. The childhood familiar is one younger girl than me who says Pepe, and I was told with a lot of thought that she would tell me about the local village she hasn''t been home in a while. My aunt told me in the conversation that she wouldn''t come back, that she missed me, so I thought I''d go home soon.


    "Hey Hell, are you colorful today?


    "It''s colorful¡­ is it the extermination of demons that live in men''s homes"


    "How old?


    "Twenty-eight."


    "I''m coming!


    Long, slightly habitual hair with a little bit of blue added to the black, dark eyes, healthy skin tone with bloody skin, bright red lips and this is the same color that I applied blood all over again.


    Her name is Degino Gonaz. There have been rumors lately that she has broken up with her lover and is losing her mind, but now she is finally blowing it off and looking for love. Being a demon, she doesn''t ask for much of the Kings'' but highly paid stuff, and seems to have fun, choosing a job that was then in her own desires. The dialog of "colourful" work was becoming a habit here, and each time we were choosing to work by gluing around our heads.


    I don''t have a colorful job.


    "You mustn''t make more contact than you have to."


    "I know."


    Demon Modki is what we call a creature that has a demonic color, but is not a demon, nor does an exorcism spell work. It won''t attack humans, but it won''t be easy to pay when you get there, and if you get there because it slowly rots the building, that''s a big problem. The demon modoki looks different than the demon. They all look the same, about half the size of a human being, a strange shape with four legs and a pouty body and only one eye. It is a look that some people are also said to be cute. I don''t know how cute it is.


    "Nanalie, you and Harris need to go over there and do some preliminary research."


    "Okay. Then, uh, Mr. Niki, I''ll take care of it."


    "Yeah, let me handle it. There you go...... I forgot my brush for a minute! I''ll be right back."


    Senior Niki is forgetful.


    This preliminary investigation was requested by the curator of the cultural museum, who happened to fall when he passed in front of a painting, all of whom he wanted help because he was a woman and in trouble.


    He suspects the curator is something of a demon or something.


    The curator himself seemed to be nothing because he was a man, but he couldn''t quite get the painting off the wall, and now he seemed to have no choice but to close the cultural museum.


    "Even when it comes to demons, it''s a painting. I wonder."


    "It can be just a curse, or it could be some sort of dream demon. Hey.... Here we are."


    Large cultural museum. It''s a building that''s been reused for a thousand years with a few hands on an old building. Though I don''t even know if a ghost is going to come out now, when I come in front of a big building or house, I find myself in a sense of wonder and someone is looking down on me. Anyway, if you''re looking down on someone, it''s not very comfortable privately to be looked down on by someone. The royals looking down, their bosses at work, their parents and, well, their friends would be nothing better.


    ... That, when I was lost here and there thinking about who I didn''t like to end up looking down on, my curator-like gray-haired grandfather came out of the front door of the cultural museum and invited us with a cane.


    "I''m from Hare, thank you for waiting."


    "Oh, you''ve come a long way"


    Hello and hurried to greet and go inside, the model that shaped the topography of the Dolan kingdom first comes to my attention.


    When I was attending a village school building, I had come to a cultural museum as a learning consistency, but there was certainly no model at that time. Even though the interiors were a lot different and the floors used to be inorganic grey slabs, the floors are now beautiful with red or yellow carpets or fashionable trapezoidal lighting on the walls, behind the looks of the old cultural museum.


    I walked down the hallway looking for a mistake with my memory.


    "That''s the painting in question."


    "... is that it?


    The curator will show us the painting in question.


    That said, me and Sister Harris are looking far from that painting, so I can only see what kind of painting it is.


    Sister Harris has bad eyesight and glasses, so she snaps her glasses with her chattering fingers and says, "You can''t see it!," he complained.


    I completely forget that the curator is nearby.


    "Are you going to fall?


    "If we fall, it won''t be hard."


    I realize now that it would have been nice if a man had come to investigate beforehand because the woman''s person would fall in the first place. Instead, I told her that if I told her the idea, she would know what kind of damage it would have been if the woman had gone, and that I had no choice but to think because I was the only one there right now who could do memory detection either way.


    Then I''ll get back to the point and figure out what to do.


    "I''ll try to detect your memory."


    In the meantime, I''m going to try to get that painting back in time with memory detection, and Sister Harris and I decided to put a membrane of defense around ourselves that we don''t know will work and get close to the painting. Aside from the curator peering this way with his face out of the wall in the corridor behind the diagonal, I have no problem approaching him at all so far, so I start turning as I twirl my fingers toward the painting.


    Remembering dinner and breakfast yesterday and the evening before.


    Nevertheless.


    "I''m not sure what art is. It''s beautiful, but I''m not sure. There''s a picture of Guchagucha."


    I don''t have any talent over there, so my head gets glued.


    "It sounds like the statue of just my grandfather out there is worth a hell of a lot, but I have no idea either"


    The painting in question was that of a man sitting alone in a small boat on a lake.


    So far, that painting hasn''t changed either.


    And after a while I gradually realized the inexplicability of the painting when I tried to give up what turned into a painting or how someone messed with it, and there was nothing in memory detection that I could tell in particular.


    "C, Sister Harris"


    "What do you say?"


    "Perhaps the man on the boat in this painting is sinking the woman in the lake."


    "... What? What ''d you say?


    It''s hard to tell because it''s going backwards, but a man is pulling a woman out of the lake. But don''t put this back. If time flies, what this man is doing was the opposite of that.


    I guess it was originally a painting with two women and a man on it.


    Sister Harris, who was polishing her glasses with a uniform cloth, listens to my words and hurries to see the painting. When I returned my memory one more time to show the same scene, Sister Harris immediately covered her face with her hands.


    "Wow, scary, super frightened"


    "I can''t sleep today"


    Anyway, if it''s not that uncommon for a picture to move and it''s magical like that, it''s obvious that this isn''t a picture like that, and it''s pretty curious to see a picture of someone committing murder, and it''s disgusting and scary. And it seems to be moving pretty slowly, so it''s natural not to notice. If you knew the state of the first painting around the curator, you would like him to notice the change at this point, but if the painting is causing a disaster, you also know what it feels like not to see it in person.


    Anyway, I''m scared. I''ll take that word.


    "This is a curse... or close to something someone unconsciously put on. It could be like a living spirit."


    Sister Harris looked at me as she jerked off her loosely habitual light brown hair in one round behind her.


    "It''s definitely similar to Pest Clive, isn''t it?"


    "A lot of people are good at these systems with lightning wizards. De-spirited, like?


    There are also many lightning users for fortune tellers and others.


    "Then, curator, please keep this place closed."


    Sister Harris bowed her head to the curator, who filled out the records in the survey and was still peeking from the wall.


    And then she turns her heels back to go home, and she heads to the entrance and exit of the cultural museum.


    "Harris, do you have to be alone with the living spirit?


    "I think you should go home."


    No, when I turned a strange eye to Sister Harris, who responded to the curator with salt, she told me that she had been told at work before and that she had been lightly attached since then.


    The curator was a healthy grandfather by the looks of it.

 59 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 4-2

    "Isn''t that it? Love resentment!


    "Oh, I thought I''d say"


    Large baths in dormitories. Soaking in the hot water there, Mr. Zozo was approaching Sister Harris with excitement.


    Needless to say, it is about the content of the preliminary investigation that I conducted with Sister Harris.


    Though it''s okay in the hot tub in the room, it''s still best to soak it in hot water in a large tub when you''re tired. Having washed my hair and body already, I was soaking my long hair in hot water, wrapped in one with brain weather.


    "Speaking of which, seniors, don''t you have a lover?


    "I''m not here."


    China, who was just at the same time, mixes in with the conversation.


    Sister Harris was the one who answered Cheena''s question quickly, watching Zozo next door with half a laugh. I have my glasses on my head because it gets cloudy.


    How about you, Senior Hell, to me as I watched as I soaked that up to my shoulder in hot water! and Cheena has heard with her eyes full of anticipation, but even if she asks me that, I only have one word to return.


    "Is it true!? I''m surprised Senior Hell isn''t here."


    "On the contrary, I''d like to know why you thought you were here. Is Cheena here?


    "No, sir."


    When she answered that, she sank her shoulders deeply and blew the hot water.


    "I always wondered if I was with a silver-haired senior and a lover."


    They say that purely strangely. China''s hair tied to one is chong and bouncing and cute.


    Satanas is the only one that comes to mind when I hear silver hair. We were together a lot when we were in mobile classes, so maybe it caught my eye.


    No, no. If you deny it''s not like that at all, Cheena blew hot water with Bukubuku again, bored to say yes.


    You wanted to have a love banana, but I don''t really have a drawer about it. Instead, I''m sorry because I don''t have any Ningro.


    "But come on, I resented the woman and I knew the man I fell in love with was shaken."


    "Isn''t that what you can''t say? Zozo''s too conscious that way."


    "Huh? Hmm, absolutely. I must have been terribly upset."


    I don''t know where the certainty is, but maybe it is because I''m a strangely sharp person about other people''s things, sinking my shoulders further like Cheena''s, and I buck the hot water.


    "But all this. I''m in love, I''m losing."


    "Is it better to fall in love, lose......?


    Pickly ears moved by the word loss I took my mouth off the hot water and asked back to the speaker, Mr Zozo.


    "Love isn''t. If you like it first, you''re weak."


    "Is it better to fall in love, lose"


    How horrible. Love is the one. I never knew love had victories or losses before. I haven''t even had my first love yet. But I''m so glad I didn''t like people in a detour. There''s nothing that unreasonable about losing at some point.


    "Maybe I said something extra? I told you. Sure."


    "No, I learned the opposite"


    "Absolutely lying! Something that I definitely felt extra cocky about again! You know, Nanary, if you like love first, you can''t lose anything, can you? So when they like themselves, they turn around and win, and falling in love and losing is after words."


    Then Mr. Zozo took a leap and spoke about the appearance and character of his favorite man, and then he went back to the dorm room, pulled by me and China with a drunken bump of "I knew I was in love but I lost", only looking satisfied with the little bottle of alcohol he had brought to the bathroom with one hand.

 60 Receptionist Year Two - Sea Country Edition

    Waiting for the day of the trip.


    We were meeting at the border entrance early in the morning, long after the promised time.


    "Whoa!


    "Ginger, you were out of hair conditioner."


    "I''m telling you, nobody gives a shit about that head."


    Me and Nike send a despised gaze to the head kluper man.


    It''s me and three friends taking the trip.


    One of the three friends was Satanas, who was to take this trip abruptly.


    Hair habits are no different than usual over time.


    We each weaved our coats and were ready to travel. Benjamin wears a brown coat, Satanise wears a black coat, Nike wears a water coat, and I''ve always used a white coat.


    "If anything happens to you as a punishment, be a shield to Nanary or Benjamin."


    Nike thumbed up and pointed down.


    "Benjamin''s parents asked me to help him if I had to."


    "I don''t know if you like it or not."


    Benjamin''s parents were worried about their daughter, and asked Satanas, who was also their work partner and Benjamin''s thinker, to accompany them on the trip.


    If Benjamin says he can''t go on a trip without it, of course it''s our compliment.


    But you wouldn''t like to follow the trips of three normal women, but there''s still this guy, he got it in one reply.


    It would have been hard to say no, but Satanas is annoying.


    "''Cause you''re not women - buffoo"


    ''Cause I''m gonna let you call me Naru from today on.


    Nike''s quick fist slipped into his cheek, his face, not very but not what he could see. Hi, Saturners. Apparently, they recognize me and Nike as not women. I don''t mind, but Nike was explaining from a biological point of view the difference between a man and a woman for an hour, even though her face was about to leave for a swollen satanise in bread. Just say something because we''re friends, or even more so because we''re worried about Benjamin. Something good. It is a genius that makes things worse.


    "Hey, hey, Naru-kun, did you just say you''d help me? I told you, Nanary!


    "Yeah, he said it."


    By the way, Benjamin looked happy to see it when Satanas said he had been beaten.


    Perhaps the words of Satanas, who said earlier that he would protect himself, are grossly rebellious in his head, and now whatever happens Satanas is busted but the world is doomed, fluffy, boisterous and immersed in a sweet world.


    He is a sinful man in total waste.


    "Why? Which way are we going when we get through the border gates?


    "First we go in Sheila, get a tour wheel, then we go to the order of the yards, the hania, the kingdom of Daldri"


    Show me the map in the travel magazine.


    "... far away, isn''t it?


    Shut up, Krulper.


    If you have any complaints, walk away.


    "A wizard from another country can fly in the sky with a demon, but you can''t help it because the three are near the directions."


    "Drop it."


    "If you want to go with a ride carriage, go alone, Naru."


    Aside from the complaining man, show the border forest gatekeeper the blue little national ID he got at the town hall and fill in the name of the country he''s going to. I didn''t have to write the name of the country that would go by that, so I only wrote the name of the Serena kingdom and handed it to the gatekeeper. For the first time out of the kingdom, we get some attention.


    And after the baggage was checked, the heavy gate, far higher than the tree next to it, made of iron, opened with gobble and was urged by the gatekeeper by hand.


    "Hey! Where are you going now?


    "Er, wait a minute! Lara, can I have this added?


    Currently over the Kingdom of Daldori.


    The kingdom, viewed from the sky high, could be seen small and fine houses built like models handled over the years by old toy artisans. I saw Dolan''s model at the Cultural Museum last time, so good. It looks like it.


    The king''s island, which was floating above the kingdom, also had characteristics for each country, which were longitudinal, square or round and looked. The castle has different shapes and colors (naturally). Sheila is blue, though Dolan''s castle is white, or this castle in the Kingdom of Daldori is yellow, and I turned to wonder what color the castle in the Kingdom of Destination looks like and looked at the map.


    "Nike, you don''t see the red, round gate?


    "I can''t see you!


    "What about Benjamin?


    "I can''t see!


    The travel magazine had maps of the Keidormani continent, so that you could see an overall map and a country-by-country map. Plus, it comes with a dial that points to the orientation called Corps, which is very useful. The price was high, but I couldn''t replace my belly on my back, so I gave the money to my bookstore sister with the intention of shopping once in my life. I told Benjamin that my hand shivered so much when I gave it to him and he made a fool of me if I bought it at home.


    Naturally, it''s not a split because I strained and bought it personally. But I don''t know what got into Benjamin''s bump, but I got a drink and fruit treat if I thought he laughed enough to hold my belly after we talked about it. It''s super fun, three days ago when Benjamin felt like he might not be able to sleep before the trip, even though he hasn''t even gone on a trip yet, and he gave me a smile like he did.


    "It''s past the king''s island, so it should be a little more."


    Half a day toward the border gate that leads to the Kingdom of Serena, when the pale red as the sun sets begins to appear in the sky, Benjamin, who was flying next door, said, "Ah!" He raised his voice. Benita of Phoenix, her usage demon, also rings purulently.


    "That''s it, look, look!


    They can''t hear us without talking out loud because we''re flying through the sky so fast, but our eyes glistened at once when we saw the direction of her fingering like a sneeze.


    "The sea? The sea!


    Side by side Satanas who spoke of it sooner than anyone else, looking for the gates that should be near here even if they are willing to do it. As I stared and searched for a red round roof, I definitely discovered what they were doing this time.


    "Get off!


    Speaking to everyone, he plunged down simultaneously.

 61 Receptionist Year Two - Sea Country Edition 2

    Berbano Street, Kingdom of Serena.


    It was dark at night, so we decided to take the inn as soon as we arrived in the Serena kingdom. As soon as the sun goes down.


    We really wanted to do some sightseeing but we were all tired because we had been flying in the sky for a long time.


    Nike was lying on his bedside as soon as he entered the room. I''ve never been this good at work, and I''m stroking Paula the Snake''s head with a demon.


    I also stroked Lara''s head pounding as she worked so hard to fly through the sky for so long. I have to excite you for dinner tomorrow.


    By the way, we all aren''t hungry because this dinner was lightened up before we got to the inn.


    "I''d like to see it soon."


    That''s what I said and fluttered my legs on the sleeping table. Benjamin and Nike gave me a finger to tell me why I''m so healthy, but there was also Satanas at the end of that finger, so I don''t know what it is, but I remember Maris saying that I''m often made to be with this guy.


    I wish Maris could have come too, but your parents told me that it was out of the question for a noble woman to travel alone (even if we were there), and I was somewhat discouraged by the fact that I could not travel abroad for the princess''s convenience. I held Maris in my arms with Nike, Benjamin and me for the first time saying that I didn''t like nobility, and asking your parents to let me travel with my daughter directly from the front next time I went. We should have felt the same way at this time.


    Maris, sweetie. I''m sorry about that.


    "And you''re beautiful."


    Benjamin peeks out the window and laughs on his cheek.


    "Really."


    The night of the Serena kingdom is beautiful.


    Store street with leaky sunset lights, shop signs that emit colorful, pale light on round, red street lights visible through windows. People in folk costumes specific to this country were just walking outside saying that day and night had nothing to do with it. A large tree with the tip of a leaf rounded with krun not seen in Dolan grows beside the road. That''s the only thing that''s worth it, and I feel envious when Dolan has plants that are specific to Dolan, but something that I''ve never seen this close in my life has naturally grown. The lawn next door is blue.


    Besides, the city of Belbano also had a large clock tower.


    At some point in the night, the tone sounds all over the city, but I wish I was lucky enough to hear it inflate my chest. I was excited that Dolan didn''t have this either.


    "Hey, Satanise, what are you doing on the floor?"


    "I''m asleep."


    He lays on the floor with his arms in his pillow. The navel was out and he looked sloppy.


    "I have a room, sleep in my room."


    "Oh no. You''re lonely."


    "... at all. Well, look, you can use it here, so Benjamin can sit here too."


    There are two bedrooms in the room.


    Yes, this is a room for two.


    I had no room for three and no room for four, so I had no choice.


    Room splitting is, of course, me and Nike, Benjamin and Satanas. It felt like no one complained about this room split, which was decided as a matter of course, and that even if we split up, we would end up in one room, so we normally just put it to bed. The walls of the room are brick pattern and the floor is wooden planks. Though there is a small fireplace, I wondered if it would be useful in this hot season, but it is stylish, so I flush my doubts from right to left.


    But it also comes with a hot tub, and it''s a pretty good place to stay.


    "Yes, where are you going tomorrow?


    "It''s up to the ocean!


    When I opened the section with tourist information about the Serena kingdom in the travel magazine to show it, Benjamin poked his fist up and looked at us. It is the momentum that rings its nose.


    If I asked the other two for their opinions sideways about her saying that she was not a human being or anything else who would come to this kingdom and not go to sea, they were both still the same answer as Benjamin.


    That was my greatest pleasure to be here, so I unanimously decide to go straight to the sea tomorrow.


    And during my stay here, I decided to wear the ethnic costume of this country, so I just went to the shop on the ground floor and bought each piece of clothing to wear from tomorrow.


    "Give me this."


    It''s 200 torres.


    While we take the time to choose, Satanas goes into the store to get ready clothes and go to accounting. Men shop fast. No, maybe it''s just this guy.


    And how free we were while we were choosing, so we started softening women up there. I''m talking about catching a traveller-like woman who''s traveling with two women, like us. He''s the one who comes all the way here and doesn''t punish the soft guys in the inn. When I tried to speak to Benjamin, who was on the other side with Nike and his frightened face, who was choosing clothes with me next door, she was no longer there.


    "Let''s not do this because it''s annoying."


    Nike and I admire the sight of you pulling both ears of Satanas and dragging them along with the cheats, ''You''re used to it''.


    "Have we both decided?


    "Speaking of which, is Benjamin bringing it?


    "Yeah, ''cause your mother''s got plenty"


    In fact, this Serena kingdom is the home of Benjamin''s mother, and although the ethnic costumes in this country are a little heavily exposed, I was convinced that her outfits were always flashy that her legs were sticking out or her stomach was out.


    And that Mr. Berryweather is from the Serena kingdom, and he said he came to this Dolan kingdom when he was little.


    They say there are many names in the Kingdom of Serena that start with "Be," and I was convinced, including in the case of Mr Bell, that there is a lot of exposure.


    There are many names in Dolan that begin with the pronunciation of "A," as did Mr. Alquez, and so did His Royal Highness Prince Arman and Rockman. Many people have the same name because they often end up with "S" again. So sometimes we call each other by the middle name.


    I can''t tell because I can''t tell the difference.


    "Early tomorrow morning, don''t go to sleep,"


    In front of the inn room upstairs, I say in case Satanas is being pulled by Benjamin with his ears pulled. Ok, ok, I got a mild reply. Do you really understand? I don''t want to entrust the rest of this to Benjamin anymore, so thank you.


    Benjamin, please.


    "Leave it to me."


    And we rested in the room in preparation for tomorrow.

 62 Receptionist Year Two - Sea Country Edition 3

    Definitely more comfortable than the dress I was bad at.


    I wonder why this ethnic costume is winning better in terms of exposure. Is it because of the ease of movement of the arms and feet?


    The temperature in the kingdom of Serena is so hot that it cannot be compared to the Dolan flower season, but it may be because of it, or very, but it was so really hot that we could not let Lara go wild here.


    I didn''t at night...... it wasn''t so hot in the morning and it was cool, but it''s hot enough to melt from the core of my body now that I plug it in at noon.


    That said, the cool costume doesn''t bother me either because people on the road dress the same way, and most importantly because the sense of emancipation is awesome, which is what I feel sincerely right now.


    "You''re finally here."


    It is Nike who stands beside me in a hat with a big knob and exposes his arms, hips and chest that he put out at all costs.


    This is a pond.


    Benjamin with a slightly flashy chest color today, though not much the same as usual.


    "Boncubbon..."


    And there''s one guy who looks at the beauties on the beach with cancer.


    blue sky,


    blue sea,


    white clouds,


    White sandy beach.


    Any one of them has a wonderful sight in front of us.


    "This is the sea..."


    As I''ve said many times, we''ve never actually seen the ocean, and this is our first time facing the ocean.


    After all the delusions about what it would be like to watch travel magazines over and over again, it was also yesterday that I was thinking about looking at the sea paintings in travel magazines again.


    So much so that a friend of mine wouzzed me. That put my hand on my chest that this had to settle down the other way around to a reality where what I was looking forward to was now within my reach.


    "Let''s go!


    I seem to be the only one who thought so, and Benjamin pulls Satanas'' hand and rushes towards that large swarm of water, no, the sea. Yesterday I was excited to talk about going to the sea first, so it was a natural reaction. And to the look of the Satanists being drawn to Benjamin, oh this guy. I think he''s going to keep his eyes open about not getting laid on his ass in the future.


    Me and Nike laughed at each other when they saw that, too, and stepped out onto the beach to follow the rest.


    "This is the scent of the sea?! What is this? Awesome!!


    "Haha, the nanary is too shabby!


    "But the sandy beach is like a big sandbox."


    "It''s so sassy"


    The feeling of stepping on the sand with crispness and barefoot reminds me of when I played in the sand with the neighborhood''s childhood tamers when I was little.


    Back then, I felt like I was doing my best to play and enjoying all the play I wanted to play without even caring about people''s eyes. As I grew older, I shouldn''t, the girl couldn''t be, it didn''t seem, what a school teacher started telling me though.


    But it''s not that important because it''s a girl or because it''s a boy or because it''s small because it''s big. Life is short, so I enjoyed it a lot. You win, do what you thought was good, and this was the word my mother said to me when she told my mother what the school teacher told me at the time.


    Thanks to you, I think I grew up stretching myself and whatever I said, and I was free to go to school for what I wanted to do and what I wanted to be (although I was easily stopped at first).


    "Hey, hey, hey. What if all of a sudden the water comes all the way over here? I saw it in the book, but Michishi, there''s something about it."


    "What''s that?"


    He said the place could be buried in the water of the sea.


    "Liar! I saw it!!


    Ahaha, Ufu, Cakka and the humans shouldn''t care either.


    "Cold!"


    When I slowly put my foot on the water of the sea, a shock like the one in which the pirilli and electricity ran strikes my body. I have goosebumps, but it feels very good when I give it back and it hits my feet.


    A water splash hit the day and sparkled as he kicked up the sea water by tearing the thin cloth covering his legs to his knees. Benjamin, who had a water multiplication with Satanas nearby, sees it and wonders what he thinks, kicks up the water just like I do, and he starts flying that splash towards us. And besides, when I did it again, she kicked up the water, and finally the water multiplication match started.


    "If, my lady"


    That''s how Bashabasha and Nike also crossed. When the four of us were wet laughing, they called out to their local grandfather that they were walking around here every day and asked him to "water me too" for a mystery. I don''t know, but I thought it was hot. When I watered Grandpa with Nike, he said thank you and put his hands together, so I laughed if it was hot after all.


    Satanas, who was watching it after Grandpa left the scene, started to say something, he felt the same smell as me, or something, but ignored it.


    There are a large majority of people outside of us who seem to be coming for sightseeing, and occasionally people like my grandfather who walks in the locals like he did earlier cross the sandy beach.


    "I''m gonna take a break."


    "Neither I nor I"


    One end rest because I was tired of shaking, so the four of us evacuated to the shade of the beach trees.


    Hot but cool wind. The wind that magically lets it out is good, but it still loses to the natural wind. It was very comfortable.


    Sleeping in the shade of a tree, I admire the beach at all costs.


    Long live the sea, the sea is the best. Thank you, Mother Sea.


    But to what came into sight, I lifted my torso vigorously.


    "Oh, wait. Hey, you know, you''re not gonna slap me on the cheek"


    "Fine."


    Bettin ''with that reply, and making an awesome noise, Benjamin slapped me on the cheek relentlessly.


    "Oh, thank you"


    "Terrible."


    Hold on to your left cheek, which swells bright red, and be sure that I wasn''t hallucinating or dreaming about who I was or am still seeing.


    You''d be involved. I wanted Nike to see that, too, and I slapped her on the shoulder.


    "Hey Nike, look over there"


    "There? What... that?


    Nike seems to have noticed, too, so I''m still not the only one he sees.


    Good...... no not so good. I don''t feel good.


    "Captain and Your Highness...? I wonder why he''s here."


    What a blonde sketchy bastard walking down the beach in common clothes like you wouldn''t normally see. I don''t wear a vest, I dress rustically, and it can also be considered an easy to move outfit.


    Did the hair also grow again than before or even the chest? The pervert thinks that his hair grows fast, but does it have anything to do with it?


    ... No, no, I really don''t care about that.


    It is my bad habit that thoughts are occasionally derailed.

 63 Receptionist Year Two - Sea Country Edition 4

    "Why... wasn''t Rockman studying abroad (under investigation)"


    Besides, there seemed to be more than one, and next door to the beautiful women in ethnic costumes of this country who walk with their rich wavy hair rocked, behind them men dressed almost naked with their upper bodies like Satanas, and behind them again...... I could see someone like Mr. Weldy walking in ethnic costumes as well.


    Another familiar brunette walks in front of Rockman and occasionally turns around and talks about something with a beautiful woman.


    Its a brunette man, but this one wasn''t like his usual military uniform again, it was a rare and lightly dressed figure of Prince Zenon.


    You''re not so far away from us at a distance, or you seem to be walking towards us from a distance, and it looks clearer than it was just now.


    We rest in the shade just a short distance from the beach, so the only salvation they are unlikely to notice.


    "I''m refreshed, too. I''m surprised His Highness is here in the first place."


    "Did His Highness know Nike was coming here on a trip or something?


    "I''m acting captain of the 1st Platoon, but I haven''t had any official business in the last few days. I didn''t even talk to him."


    I skew my face with Weh.


    Every time I don''t know the odds, I may still be under a bad curse.


    Now it''s time for the temple to take you seriously.


    "Ignore that one, let''s not see it"


    "Right. Let''s do that. You guys are gonna have a lot of trouble seeing each other right now."


    That being said and snorted, I noticed that Satanas, who was next to Benjamin, was gone.


    "Benjamin, where''s Saturners?


    "Something suddenly stood up over there... that? Your Royal Highness and Rockman are there?


    "Yes!?


    In the direction Benjamin pointed his finger at, there was Satanas, but there was a group ahead of him that I and Nike were trying to decide not to see.


    Stop it. Though I''m about to scream for you not to go that way, it''s already late.


    I could see Satanas raising his hand and going to speak to Prince Xenon, so there''s no point in doing anything anymore.


    I held my knee and dropped.


    It was only at times like this that I wanted the beauty to concentrate only. No, there was a beautiful woman walking next to him, so maybe that just happened to get in my eyes.


    away, but the group stopped just around us, and Prince Zenon said, "Why are you here?" I can faintly hear you screaming. I wonder why we''re here.


    "You guys, come here. Yikes!


    Then the powerful weather Krulper calls us out loud.


    "Who''s Going!!


    "But Your Highness is laughing and inviting you."


    "Why!!


    Benjamin and Nike stood up when they said they couldn''t help but see what kind of conversation they had over there. You''re lying. I''m going. When the two of you grabbed my hands, they dragged me along the beach with Zuluzuru yesterday, like Satanas was being turned into Benjamin.


    Two long lines form on the sand.


    "I''m surprised you''re here."


    Not too long away than I thought, Prince Xenon laughed happily when he saw us. I thought it would be rude for me to come closer to being unfaithful like that, so I stand up and posture properly.


    "Why His Highness?


    "I come to Serena on official business. I am now giving this princess, including Alwes, a guide to the country.... Bella, I''m here with a friend from my own country"


    What a princess of the Serena kingdom walking behind Prince Zenon and beside Rockman.


    Beautiful person with white sandy hair.


    The princess nods when she looks at each of our faces.


    "Zenon''s got a lot of girlfriends, so good news."


    "It''s not just me, it''s also Alwes'' friend"


    "Really!? How common..."


    You''re not going to talk about why the Rockmen are here, the conversation goes on.


    The princess spoke politely to me one at a time, "You''re a cruel head," to Saturners, "You''re in good physical shape," to Nike, and to Benjamin, "Born in this country? I heard," You have changed your hair color, "what a light conversation you had.


    He''s friendly, beautiful, and must be a popular person.


    I''m busy waving and switching hands to the locals around me while I''m talking.


    Princess Bella Nafus Sale Serena.


    Princess Bella is the first princess of this Serena kingdom, and now she was leading Prince Xenon and the Rockmen on the beach for some reason in an effort to get a better understanding of the kingdom.


    By the way, the men behind her say they are escorts. It does look like an escort if you ask me. You look like you''re surrounded.


    "Looks like I haven''t had a good time in a while"


    The princess turns her hand around Rockman''s arm and sticks to it.


    I wondered if it was okay for a princess of a country to stick with such a womanizer, but I wondered if Satanas would be good or stick around like that, and I asked him without fear.


    He is no longer a brave man through fools.


    "It''s hard to stick with a prince of a country like Zenon, but Alwes would be the second son of the Duke''s family, and I don''t feel comfortable. It''s the kind of arm you want to touch."


    It''s an arm that makes me want to touch it.

 64 Receptionist Year Two - Sea Country Edition 5

    What the princess was saying was incomprehensible.


    I realize Rockman hasn''t spoken a word yet though, and I see his face here for the first time decently.


    "Wow."


    "Nanary, what''s going on?


    The moment I saw it, my eyes fluttered so I was a little surprised, but I decided to stay still because I felt like I had lost my gaze.


    I don''t know what you thought when you saw me staring over there either, but you don''t turn away with a relaxed look.


    I''m doing it again, and Nike was squeaking next door.


    "Hey, what''s that black shadow"


    "What?


    "Coming this way"


    Benjamin pointed his finger at the sea on the side.


    I finally took my eyes off Rockman with that voice.


    Indeed, she is right, and if you look closely, black shadows loose over the sea level in a far away place. Moreover, it was gradually approaching this way, and I noticed that its black shadow was unusually large the closer it approached.


    I can hear Mr. Weldy, who, like Rockman, had uttered nothing, saying "Something creepy......" while stroking his light brown hair with one hand.


    Then - - Bukbuk...... Zabah!!


    "Princess ah! How dare you!!


    We look out for Zabun and the big water splash that suddenly emerged from the sea.


    Coming out of the sea was a giant organism with a cylindrical body that did not resemble a fish in shape when it came to giant fish.


    Even if that was an ingredient that could be eaten as like a fish, it looks so disgusting that you never want to eat it.


    My eyes are pounding.


    Besides that, he was speaking people''s words in his voice. My thick lips are shaking as I twitch.


    "What is that?!


    The beach becomes noisy with suddenly appearing organisms.


    Wow! Kah! and the people who were in the sea were beginning to flee.


    "Himezama!!


    Rockman and Prince Xenon, who were on the spot, sheltered the princess on her back in a giant creature about to attack this one.


    "A princess means a princess?


    "Then you have to get rid of it - you''re already doing it."


    Even while I was talking to Benjamin about that, His Highness (including the men behind me and Nike) was turning to giant creatures for magic, knowing all that. I''m flying out of the sky using demons.


    How quick. That''s a knight. That''s the escort.


    He is attacking Unyonyo and this again disgusting tentacle, stretching from the side of the thick lips of a giant creature.


    I matched Benjamin with the sight of that battle that we might get in the way of poorly, but I realized it was incredible watching him fight.


    "Didn''t the magic work?


    "Something''s wrong."


    The magic isn''t working on giant creatures at all.


    Nothing worked with Prince Zenon''s thunder, that Rockman''s flame, Nike''s water, Satanic wind, or any other wizard''s magic.


    I tried to freeze it with the magic of the attack, but not at all.


    "Bella."


    "Alwes!"


    Rockman pulls out of the offensive as soon as possible.


    You thought the princess''s safety was paramount. He came back to the beach side and fluttered up Princess Bella, who ran over beside him.


    I''ve never seen a creature like that.


    "First time?"


    "Yeah, never!


    Seeing the princess being held beside me by Rockman reassures me that she will not be attacked. The magic doesn''t seem to work on that creature, but it shouldn''t be so easy to capture while we''re in this guy''s arms.


    The princess is hugging Rockman tightly around his neck.


    "It''s gonna be okay."


    But you noticed that the tentacles were stretching this way, and Rockman, who was turning his back on a giant creature, let the princess disappear with the magic of a seven-color coat. Sure, if he can''t see me, he won''t know what he''s after, but if he can turn it off, if he hits the tentacles on Rockman himself, it''ll be dangerous, and I''ll swing the Dare Love Doss that was hooked on my hips and get out in front of the Rockmen.


    "Rockman, take the princess away...... bye!


    "Nanally!


    I was caught on my feet by a tentacle stretching out of a giant creature and left to hang around.


    Her ankle feels stuffed and she has goosebumps.


    Benjamin reached out to me, but I couldn''t reach him.


    "Princess! You can''t do this!


    "I''m a princess. No!


    "Do it to the king of the sea, do it! First!


    Umi O-Sama?


    Hanging out with my legs up, I tried to use magic to get out an ice column and pierce it, slap my tentacles with Darabudos, and move my body, but it still didn''t work as if anything on this creature.


    I mean, the magic is going to be wiped out, or it feels like everything that involves this creature (even for me being caught) doesn''t work at all. It''s like a Cupiretto flower.


    I''ve read in books that magic doesn''t work for organisms and mermaids living in the kingdom of the sea, but could it not work the same way for this organism?


    Nike and Saturners cut me off with a magical sword, etc. to get me off my tentacles, but I can''t cut it at all.


    "Why doesn''t it work magically!?


    "Hell!"


    Rockman, who summoned Yuri and flew with great momentum, grabbed my arm as it was dragged.


    Is this situation being helped even if it may not be?


    While I have a subtle expression that if I can be helped here after all I have not won, there will be no ex or child, I am drawn to the sea with a twist.


    When the princess looked at the beach wondering what was going on, she saw her protected by a shining thin membrane. There are proper escorts around.


    "Oh, no, no, Rockman, get off me!


    "I can''t hurt my knees! Not rambling! We can''t get through! why, kid!!


    That''s how the mysterious creature screamed, pulling Rockman to the other side by glue-wrapping him with every Yuri tentacle to keep him away from me.


    Not good.


    It''s not just me as it is, this guy will be dragged on.


    "If you''re mistaken, you can let him now, he says he won''t hurt you, and take the princess away quickly..."


    "I won''t listen to you."


    But it hurt so much that my arm was about to cut a thousand, I accidentally distorted my face.


    Then Rockman looks so wrinkled between his eyebrows that he has never seen it.


    I never saw his face like that directly from the front, so I blinked forgetting the pain just a little bit.


    "Wait."


    With that said, Rockman takes the gold ring he was wearing on his pinky finger with his mouth and attaches it to the pharmacopoeia of my hand grabbing it.


    "Be sure to go"


    When I finally got my hands off me, I was instantly dragged into the ocean with a giant creature.


    Wonder and breath are not painful.


    Red light swinging in the golden waves, its view at the end darkened its vision.

 65 Receptionist Year Two - Sea Country Edition 6

    After a big blister.


    The rough sea gradually swept and regained its calm appearance a few moments earlier. Fleeing tourists and local residents also return to the beach showing relief colour to the unknown creatures who are finally gone.


    Instead, Nanary was nowhere to be found.


    "Why did you let go of my hand!!


    Alwes, who jumped off Yuri''s back, is stuffed with the nearest satanic nurse.


    Nike and the others, who were chiseling on the beach, rushed to the two of them.


    "Perhaps the waters here are their ''domain''. Or are you a creature of the kingdom of the sea? I guess it didn''t work because we had a different concept of magic."


    "That''s what I''m asking you, you idiot!!


    "Ouch. Ouch."


    I meditated one eye on the noise that resonated with Keane to the eardrum.


    Alwes walks to Bella, protected by a defensive membrane on the beach, lightly embellished with a satanic nurse that taps him on the shoulder. Anyway, I''m in a hurry. Does that mean you''re worried about the princess?


    Bella stared with moistened eyes at Alwes approaching as she was surrounded by the men she was escorting.


    "Bella, are you hurt?


    "Yeah, thanks"


    Alwes, kneeling in front of her with a broken back, turns to a smile that makes her voice sound okay and relieved.


    "Dear Bella, let''s take you up to the palace."


    "Wait!!


    That''s how the escorts who were around Bella urged her to go back to the castle today, but Nike and Benjamin just walked in between saying what the conversation was about.


    I know it''s disrespectful behavior, but I''m not kidding. He says he was taken by mistake with the princess, but he''s angry that he''s going back to the castle without showing any concern or help.


    "What happens to nanaries!?


    "Magic doesn''t work. You don''t even know if you can breathe in the water!


    Nike shrugs his head when he doesn''t even want to think about drowning. Who would have imagined that my first trip abroad would be like this?


    When we meet Alwes and Nanary, there''s no certainty, but it just doesn''t end. Nike interacted with Nanary a few moments ago: ''Let''s not see it,'' ''Yeah, let''s do that. It reminds me of a conversation that seems like a lot of trouble if you guys meet now. "


    Yeah, I knew I wasn''t supposed to pull him away then. I even gave him my forehead.


    "Leave them alone. We''re the only Nanaries left to help."


    Satanas sees the quieter sea.


    We are clean wizards. Saturners stroked Benjamin''s head, saying that it was a good story for us to go to for our friend''s crisis, even without other human help.


    "Naru-kun."


    "But you guys, how are you gonna find me?


    Rockman put his arms around him and made a frightened voice as he sidelined Satanas trying to fly in the sky on the user demon.


    So is that.


    Magic doesn''t work, exploring the signs of nanaries doesn''t work, and you can''t even get into the ocean. Even with the power of Nike''s water wizard, it was difficult to manipulate magic in this sea.


    "Hmm...... you don''t get it unless you try. It''s none of your business, and we''re going."


    "Wait a minute, Saturners, there''s no way to say that, no matter how much. I know what it''s like to be angry, but don''t you see? Still, the first person I went to help was the squad... the Rockman. Even Saturners would let this kid go if he was about to lose a thousand arms, wouldn''t they? No?"


    Nike says as he points to Benjamin.


    "... you know"


    I pointed my lips.


    Turn that way without merit.


    I couldn''t help but be angry about Alwes, who let go of her hand at Setouchi, where Satanas also knew from his head that maybe Nanary would die.


    I''m aware that I''m saying stupid things myself, but now I can only be unfaithful. And while I was doing this, I couldn''t have satanized it or not, thinking that it was even more dangerous for Nanary.


    Regardless of what common sense is, it is also a man named Satanas who is twice as passionate about his friends and companions.


    Benjamin, who knows him so well, said to Alwes, "I know, so I''m sorry."


    But Alwes also knows that, so I''ll just keep laughing.


    "Bella, I''d like to see the king. Do you have plans?


    Apart from his grumpy friend, Alwes took Bella''s hand softly.


    "Your father would be back in the castle before sundown, but what do you do?


    "Offer to continue the investigation"


    "What... investigation... because even that Bolizley didn''t stand a tooth? You think you can go beyond that sea storm!?


    Bella absurds her voice. The sandy hair swayed in the wind.


    I tell him to blame Alwes, but he nods his neck that he is well aware of the moment he is told.


    "But no matter what, I can''t go to anything I can go to if I don''t go beyond"


    "But since the territorial waters of the ocean were closed twenty years ago, your mother said there was no interaction at all with the kingdom of the ocean. Even your father protects you to the castle because of his grace, and he''s so selfish... I''m aware that your friend was taken because of me, but"


    As a matter of fact, Alwes and the others who were supposed to be in the Sea Kingdom were here because they were injured after eating a terrible rejection from the Sea Kingdom.


    But not exactly a refusal, because the sea seemed rough when humans tried to enter the territorial waters of that kingdom, and because besides that, no magic worked at all, no defensive magic was at all helpful.


    Also the wounds sustained at that time were healing magically slow to heal, and they were allowed to rest in this kingdom, relying on the letters of first aid requests that they had sent out in advance to the nearby kingdom. Cooperation has not been spared, as this survey is not just for the Dolan neighbouring countries, but is a powerful ex-composition of countries around and throughout the territory.


    And after the Alwes left, a unit led by Bolizley of Vestanu went on to investigate, but they were also injured and helped by this kingdom.


    Magic ineffective, kingdom of the sea.


    I didn''t think magic would work not only in the kingdom of the sea, but also in the shallow waters close to this land, Alwes and Weldy looked difficult.


    "But it''s weird nonetheless. How did you know the princess who was on land was here when you were in the ocean? If I could tell that much, I wouldn''t normally take them by mistake."


    Zenon had come to this country to find out more about Alwes'' current situation, but he didn''t expect a friend to fall into this situation, so now he turns his head and wonders what would be best done calmly.


    "Bella...... thats it, really not around my heart?


    "Around my heart?


    Alwes remembered the words the giant creature was saying.


    "The king of the sea that Arre was referring to is probably the celestial king who unites the kingdom of the sea. He said he could finally give the princess back, but you don''t know what it is?


    "Come on... I''m nineteen, and it was before I was born that I had an interaction with the kingdom of the sea. There''s a lot you don''t know."


    Bella roars with her hands on her chin because she really doesn''t know anything. What she hears from her parents is that in the past King Celestial used to come all the way to the nearby coast to deliver gifts, etc. I have no idea more than that. I couldn''t tell you anything because there was no way I could find out more about the gift.


    "Yes."


    But if she doesn''t, there''s nothing else she can do but talk to King Serena, who knows the times when there was interaction with the kingdom of the sea.


    Alwes and the others took Saturners to the palace.

 66 Receptionist Year Two - Sea Country Edition 7

    Soft air.


    It was like sleeping in a cradle. Or warm warmth, like back in your mother''s tummy.


    "Mmm..."


    Consciousness surfaces at the feeling of being stroked on the cheek.


    Such carelessness as waking up from a long sleep, like out of a dark dark world to a place of light.


    Blink the lid to focus the blurred vision.


    Beneath me, which would be lying, was a rug with a soft feel¡­ different from a cloth, a baby''s cheeks and a lot of touch. The colour is like the colour of your lips.


    Slow down and I''ll look around.


    What you see in your eyes is a beautiful blue world, unlike the blue in the sky, with a mixture of light even in the clear.


    The kind of sleeping table I would have slept on is shaped like a shell I saw on the beach if I looked closely.


    There were strangely shaped, star-like figurines all around. It also grows long grasses that shake with yurayura.


    But this was some room, not outside.


    White, yes. A space surrounded by white walls that are a little glossy, as if on the back of a shell.


    If you look at the ceiling, creatures and fish you''ve never seen are stretching and swimming.


    My hair, which should have been tied, was loose, but somewhere out of the ordinary.


    It spreads fluffy, as if in water.


    ¡­¡­


    After a while I thought about it, I shook my arm sideways as much as I wanted.


    - Bukkkkkkkkkkkkkkk......


    Slight resistance and bubbling.


    Unlike the air that touches your skin, it''s like being immersed in water close to warm water......,


    "Huh?"


    - Bukubuku.


    - Yeah.


    "... Yep!?


    I was in the water.


    "What''s here..."


    Every time I move my mouth, there is poking and bubbling.


    Ever since I was dragged into the ocean, I don''t know what happened. I don''t even see that strange creature.


    I pressed my mouth unexpectedly after realizing I was in the water, but for now I was relieved because I seemed to be able to breathe wonders.


    I feel sincerely relieved that I''m not dead. Something that stops dying in such a weird place to say that there are still things you want to do or haven''t been able to do.


    What would Nike and Benjamin be doing by now, too? It would be extremely annoying if my friends were shipwrecked at sea even though it was a trip because of it.


    "Ha! I didn''t organize the dossier room!


    Plus... work! What about the job!


    If it''s only been a year since you''ve been a receptionist sister, and you can''t keep coming home from here, unauthorized absence is a good place. Regardless of the paperwork I finished before I took my vacation, the re-numbering of the book in the dossier room that I was going to do at the beginning of my vacation was a job that the director had asked me to do immediately. Shit, the director busts me.


    I haven''t even bought the souvenirs of Mr. Zozo and his family in just three days off, I haven''t collected all sorts of seashells that can be picked on the sandy beach that he said he wanted china from, and I haven''t bought a treat called "Parkle''s Milk," a specialty of the Kingdom of Serena that the director has asked for plain.


    I really don''t like that it''s all par even though the money I saved will be my target amount in a little while because of it. Is it something that will definitely die in a place like this?


    No matter what you think alone, you don''t even have to know where this place is to talk about it.


    I would try magic, but I couldn''t do anything.


    "Sheesh sissi"


    If you''re gonna stand up, don''t. If you''re sitting up, does that sound like it? voice? was heard from the ceiling.


    If you look up, the upper body of a human man on his fishface, and the part of his leg, a creature with a fishtail, swims, comes in front of him. My body swayed, pushed by a stream of water.


    "Fish?"


    Is this... a mermaid?


    It''s like something I''ve seen in a picture book or a memoir, or a lot different from what I was hearing in a rumor.


    Gyolo, and two eyes turned to me.


    "Cissy, Cissy"


    My mouth is pounding and I''m talking about something to me.


    But from earlier on, all I can hear is Shea. I know very well by hand that you''re trying to tell me something, but it''s all sheer, so I can''t tell the difference between the pronunciation or anything.


    "Si?... Shh!


    When I put my neck up, oh, no, I forgot, that fish person with a face like that? has slapped his hand with a pong and offered him a round, white little ball of where he served it from.


    I mean take it. It pushes me hard.


    After that, I was given a finger gesture on my mouth, so I wondered if I wanted to drink this unknown ball.


    ... What if it''s poison?


    "... mugg?!


    "Sissy! Sissy - eat fast!


    "Oh no, you swallowed it!... and that?


    The fishmonger forced me to stick my balls in my mouth and accidentally swallowed them. Worst case scenario, I wonder if this will kill me.


    But the only voice I had heard from earlier that was Shy was suddenly being heard as a word. Totally man...... or boy, the voice of is heard from a fishmonger.


    Surprised and backward, but fishmongers grabbed my arm and pulled me back. My hair sways and floats on my face.


    "You look like your sister, but not your sister"


    "What?"


    "But the smell is the same because Nanyok brought him here... sometimes blood ties? What if my sister was married? Aside from me, I''m still with a human man!?


    I know the words now, but I don''t know what they mean.


    "But well good. Father had no choice but to connect with you."


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about!


    Throw in the large shellfish that was kept nearby and make a gap.


    I want you to rough up the crowd at all. I fluttered my legs and swam, trying to escape while I could if I was breathing.


    But it still didn''t work for a fish human opponent, and I couldn''t get my legs grabbed and move on.


    I resent that pitchy tail fin.


    "I will take you to the king of the sea."


    "Um...? Is that possible, Neptune - Celestial?


    That giant creature also said ''The King of the Sea''.


    Although we only have the knowledge gained in the book, if this is the kingdom of the sea inhabited by mermaids, and if he says it is the king who rules this sea, then perhaps, no, surely the king of the sea must be the ''Celestial King''.


    I have definitely seen the statement that the ocean does not matter with one of his moods.


    If the king was angry, the sea would be rough, if he was happy, the waves would shake calmly, if he was sad, the sea would sway, etc. The sea and the king were connected by one soul, what a book I saw.


    "It''s quick to talk if you know. Let''s go."


    "No, no, no. Um, I''m sorry, I''m probably wrong, right? Or where are we?"


    It''s my sister''s room.


    "Otherwise, I mean, sister, go up. Um - Wow!


    Fishman pulls his arm out of the room from a blowing ceiling.


    He''s not answering the question at all, and what is it? This guy, and I was the one who puts the bubble of Bukubuku air out of my mouth, but I stopped bubbling out of the room and into what I saw.


    "Nah...... what, here"


    Bigger than any castle I''ve ever seen, it''s white and glowing. What the hell kind of person would make such a magnificent work of art?


    A castle with a number of holes, an oval window with leaking golden light, in the centre where a number of giant columns stand, with a spiraled shellfish tower in the middle. Are the walls of the building littered with gemstones or shining small in the light of the sun shooting in from above the sea? Large seashells were also stuck everywhere. Shellfish wrapped around glue and vortex, elongated shellfish, and surrounded by blue and white grass, red grass, and yellow grass grew like flower gardens.


    I can hear the music playing or the scales with good ear damage.


    Before me, the pun and the little fish were rampant.


    "Look, don''t you get it? The room you were in is part of this."


    The room I was in, he said, was just part of this big building.


    "My great father, the castle of King Celestial''s submarine, the palace of the Sea."


    He says so confidently, and he''s pulled.


    - I admired it, the sea.


    Look at the hand of the person being grabbed, the gold ring put on his left pharmacopoeia.


    I wondered how much I would have enjoyed this if it had been sightseeing, while being taken by a fishmonger.

 67 * gossip Him and Her One Day (Six Years - Alwes Perspective)

    To Hell, who looked at me like he was going to spit out a bump, I saw the baron son sending her a hot glance at what was good about this.


    Such a savage creature is not even so in the wild.


    The unmistakable animals over the years will be about this hel with the fire blowing wolves that live in the volcano.


    I can''t recommend keeping it by mistake.


    Time for offensive magic one-on-one showdown between students, which takes place once a week in five or six year classes.


    This time it was about using magic to take away the bracelet on the wrist of the target. Because it''s a class that''s been taking place many times, it would be that we''re all stepping on the ground of the arena with a softer look than it was at the beginning.


    It is no exaggeration to say that this large and closed space is the only advantage where magic can be fully used.


    I soothed my mind as usual and stood in front of the student, who was the opponent, as the teacher in charge told me.


    Each student sees a determined, bracelet depriving subject.


    "Are you definitely going to lose!!


    Among the students who would be challenging with a soothing look, there is only one female student who snorts far from how it is. Standing flat in front of me.


    I can''t help but wonder where such a beastly voice comes from. A wild voice.


    The water-haired wildlife, Tori Nanally Hell, was there today, unchanged from yesterday.


    "Shut up today, you."


    "Hmm. You''re gonna break that attitude today."


    "I wonder if that attitude might be too."


    "Oh and here''s what I''ll say!


    Come on, I don''t know if I should stop that rough attitude for once, but if I say that, I get a leaky grin from my heart about the way it looks because it could be another hassle, Kie! and stomped on the estate and turned his face bright red.


    I seem to be busy on my own for a long time, making it look like I''m having fun.


    Although she has a slightly more conjectural verse (which mostly hits that conjecture), I know that if she poked it there too, it would be annoying because I poked it, so I''ve been practicing and observing the magic for the past six years very, very hard at times.


    And troublesome again, the seats didn''t change for six years, so I was able to observe them a lot.


    No human being can get more stuck on himself.


    I know, of course, that the cause of her doing so lies with me, and I am aware that it is the root of all evils, but if we keep this up, it is a momentum that is likely to set up a battle to the end of her life.


    I''d like you to find a better companion and stay calm by then.


    "Ah!?


    "Yes, over"


    Before she enters the stand-up, she receives a manipulative bracelet at her fingertips with the crawl she has kept to herself.


    You don''t know what happened all of a sudden, the other guy put a buttcake on the ground.


    Long eyelashes covering the eyeballs are shaking.


    It''s her habit to blink three times when she''s surprised.


    "Uh, what now? My bracelet. When?"


    "The magic of the spreading, though."


    "Are you being transparent? ''Cause watermark magic on a spreading spell has to be dispelled - Ha!!


    I guess this way, Hel will desperately remember the magic of spreading again. Because of her personality, she must complete her magic for many three days, until she is satisfied with the book bug, and after school, with her full grumbling in the arena. That''s who I am.


    Another laugh leaked into the sight that floated.


    But you still took it like it was bad, and then again, Hel screams out a crawling voice at the ground.


    Prestige is unchanged and good.


    I offer my hand to her, who will always sit back on the ground, to be friendly even once in a while.


    And to the baron son in the same class who stares enviously at it, I thought this again with kindness to correct the preferences of the woman later.


    What''s good about this?


    I looked at my hand I offered and asked.

 68 Receptionist Year Two - Sea Country Edition 8

    To be clear, I don''t like or dislike fish. Originally Dolan is a sealess country, so it doesn''t mean that fish are caught abundantly.


    Fish were often seen in rivers flowing all over town, though, and purchased fish were also sold on the market. I''ve cooked from hand to hand to try to fish when I''m not in the mood for meat. I''ll eat if I have one, and I won''t eat if I don''t. Neither acceptable nor impossible.


    But from today on you won''t be able to eat fish dishes, rubbing your rounded stomach. As much as that, I am in the situation.


    Speaking of which, I hadn''t eaten anything yet because I was too busy looking at the ocean. The bug that lives in my belly rang thin, small and discreet, making me realize I''m still hungry.


    Actually, this is something I''ve noticed lately, but I seem to have a lot of appetite. Nike also told me that I started eating well after I started working.


    The reason is because it started to move a lot, and people around me say, "No, honestly, I think it''s because I strangle my purse too much and eat too little food."


    It had a slightly bitter physique for maidens, which, on the contrary, would be hairy if it were a snack, but rather, on the contrary, would have the madness of eating more while they were hungry. I''ve never been told I''m fat, but my body''s working out well, and if I''m moving, I''ll be fine.


    "My son, the one who won''t punish me."


    I pull my neck back and look up in a low voice that echoes in my stomach.


    sinister, dark eyebrows, mustaches growing all the way around the waist, human-faced fish humans.


    No, that''s already clean, now I guess it''s the one you can call a "mermaid". Similar to what was depicted in the picture books and in the materials about the sea.


    The guy? The mermaid? was sitting back on something like a throne, looking down at me from there. The mermaid is three times bigger than me.


    Even though it''s big, why from such a high place?


    You can''t compare me to a fishmonger who brought me to a place like this castle.


    I mean, it''s totally different though I could have taken him away, so could you get me out of this water as soon as possible, either by the sea or anywhere? and stare at the big mermaid up there in prayer.


    If you can''t use magic, your options are pretty narrowed down because there''s no other way to rely on these mermaids who can use magic in this ocean. I don''t want to rely on it, but I was there.


    "Mitya, you haven''t given up yet"


    "I didn''t say a word about that."


    Mitya seems to be the name of the fishmonger who has taken me.


    Hear information that won''t even save you.


    If you say so, me in front of the throne in the castle. An atmosphere that would also not be tolerated to differ in this strange situation was piercing his hives and skin.


    Beautiful women mermaids with wet, glossy blue or scarlet hair, the first I''ve seen since I came here. A mermaid mixed there with a man, and a mermaid with the same appearance as a fishmonger, lined with slack around the throne. Then he was stretching out his spine and closing his eyes of all the upright things, and only fishmongers, me and king-like people were opening their eyes in this place right now.


    And now, though, I just stroke my chest down a little bit saying I''m glad it wasn''t my usual clothes. Unless it was a two-stranded underwear, the cloth was floating and the underwear was in full view. It is not so much trouble to be seen, but it is better to not be seen if possible.


    Though, given the exposure of these mermaids, I wonder what such a disgrace is to the grain of sand.


    "Whatever Nefertia does, she will never come back here again. It''s the same thing when you bring someone who looks like you."


    If I were you, I''d walk around curiously wondering what that was, but I couldn''t do such an asshole in this situation to a boulder.


    He''ll be worried about Nike and Benjamin and the others, and he''ll just let me go home, poking at me with his awakened gaze at a fishmonger trying to affirm that he''s desperate on the side to bring me here.


    "But Father! Nanyok brought her here, which means she''s close to her sister."


    "Stop it, it''s ugly. That''s why you''ll always be a juvenile."


    A juvenile fish?


    Was this man a juvenile fish?


    According to historical facts, mermaid men find their turn and grow up for the first time.


    But the state of juveniles was not detailed, so I don''t know what to call juveniles with. As far as I can tell, there''s a fish man with a fish surface, a mermaid with a beautiful appearance, so I''d expect a mermaid with a closer appearance to a human to be an adult man.


    "A human daughter. Do you have any idea where we are?


    "Oh, what? Wow, wow. Me?


    My body floats when I''m suddenly told the story.


    Even if you ask me if I know where this place is, I can only imagine the first time I got out of Dolan.


    From now on, yeah, probably over there, there''s a lot of mermaid-like people out there. I''m thinking about that, but when they ask me that, the thought goes around about where I really am.


    "Of the sea, is it a kingdom?


    "It''s rightly the kingdom of the deep sea."


    Isn''t it the same?


    I swallowed the words that went out and looked at this big mermaid.


    "I am Celestial, the king of the sea that dominates this world"


    The big mermaid - the king of the sea says so, comes down from the throne to where I and the fishmonger are. Once again, I was pushed back by a stream of water, but before that, the Sea King himself turned his arm around my back, so I never got flown.


    Anyway, this guy is big. The size of my hand is enough to cover my back.


    I inadvertently wondered if this man was any more than a king of the sea, and I thanked King Celestial for naming me so clearly now, with a friendly grin very similar to my neighbor''s uncle and just saying "good".


    "It is easy to return to land, but we must avoid travelling to and from the territorial waters as much as possible. I hope you stay meaningful until your people pick you up."


    "Friends?"


    Are you talking about Nike or Benjamin with your people? I was afraid that my people would come and pick me up, and I was told that I knew everything that could happen in this ocean, from the past to the future. Though there are numerous rumors about the Sea King, I didn''t think I could do that kind of artistry. Superman. Even Rockman nods his neck that he would be no match for a boulder like this.


    But my sexuality won''t allow you to pick me up.


    I want to get out of here myself if I can. I don''t want to bother you. However, there are some parts of me that think that this idea can be annoying. but I''m not sure (though it''s like a prophecy) if they''re really coming to pick me up.


    "Wait."


    "I''ll definitely go"


    Say that.


    Do you honestly think I''m going to ask?


    At a time when I''m thinking about not moving poorly, it''s the same as asking, but I don''t know about that. I''m not honestly listening to him, I just believe in the words of the Sea King.


    So blame me, blame me. That''s not true.


    Even this ring is a mystery as to what you gave it to me for.


    Even if it is removed from the pharmacopoeia and attached to the pinky finger, it does not fit into the middle finger, index finger, or thumb.


    I end up putting it back on my pharmacopoeia.


    "That''s Dorseim''s wisdom."


    "Is this it?


    The king of the sea holds up my hand and looks at it.


    I was eagled by a big hand. What if it breaks?


    The wisdom of Dorseim is the strange ring that is passed down to the countries of the West. That ring can be used hundreds of ways depending on how the owner uses it, and at one point there are lots of uses, including being able to pull the ring vertically into the bow of the bow and arrow, and at one point being able to fly like an iron cannon with the aim of targeting, stretching it like a rope and replacing it.


    It was the Dorseims, who were also supposedly in the West, who allegedly made the wisdom of Dorseim. It is told that ears are crooked, relatively small and intelligent, created by a people of high intelligence. It is said that it was extinct hundreds of years ago, so the Dorseim rings were also traded at high prices when found in each region.


    Did he give you that stuff?


    Well, he''s a rich bong, and I don''t think it''s funny to have one, but how did you do that to me?


    "The magic of the Dorseims is also special and has a different nature from ours. That ring, it would be useful in this ocean."


    "This is..."


    What a mess you gave me. Did you come here knowing that?


    It seemed to be given to me reflexively, so make it unclear if I was thinking that far, I think I would have used it by that seaside if I knew I could have used it in the first place, and it''s kind of scary that they made a debt.


    "Um, what''s Nanyok?


    I finally wondered, so I asked about that giant creature. That creature is so shocking in me that it still lingers in my head all the time.


    When I asked, this again the Sea King answered me comfortably, telling me that that was a sea cleaner. He says it''s a strange fish that eats dirt and garbage that''s sinking under the sea and doesn''t rest every day to clean the ocean.


    But there is still one thing left to worry about.


    I asked him far-fetched not to be rude as to how the misguided person that was the beginning of the thing happened.


    "I had a daughter, but I ran away from home a long time ago. I am convinced that there will be no going back. But when I looked for her, Nanyok told me. I''ve been looking for that ever since. He''s the one who won''t ask if it''s good enough."


    "Is that good?


    "There is no right answer to the form of love. For example, it''s strange to think that a woman keeps looking at a man, and a woman doesn''t keep looking at a man, there''s no difference between the two."


    The Sea King grinned nicely as he stroked his white beard.

 69 Receptionist Year Two - Sea Country Edition 9

    Round golden roof, white walls of the palace that, depending on the angle, look watery.


    Surrounded by lush grasshoppers, the building was a dwelling for generations of historical and traditional Serena kings built hundreds and decades ago.


    "That''s big."


    A bird with a big beak rings a peak lull.


    The three Niquettes, who moved from the beach to this king''s island, crossed the mansion as prompted by Alwes and the others.


    They walk through the jeweled floors that reflect and shine in the light of the sun so that they don''t make footsteps when they have a strong sense of commonness.


    "I don''t have time for this anymore!


    I told Satanas to calm down. It was a nike I had grown up all along before, but I came to Mushroom Palace and was twice as annoyed by the situation I was walking solo on this tall ground.


    Benjamin laughed bitterly when he saw her like that, but he couldn''t disdain Alweth''s opinion that he would look at the king and explore Nanary''s whereabouts, so he was walking ahead with Satanas, who was still unfaithful next door.


    Relax, Nike. You''re gonna be a habit.


    "Not if His Highness is joking like that either!?


    Brown by Xenon, who walked sideways side by side, Nike made fists in his hands and became a twilight. It was a lot louder, so Xenon meditates his eyes and nods gently stroking her back. I didn''t mean to piss you off, but it''s hard.


    Exhales that this will not heal until Nanary is found.


    Inside the palace it was united in three colors: blue, white and gold. The walls are dug everywhere with letters like the six people who are Dolan nationals have never seen, and that is the pattern.


    There are many rounded letters.


    Human paintings with fish feet are also dug.


    It''s not colored, so if you don''t look closely, you don''t know the whole picture.


    "Your father is between the Fourteenth Palace in the back."


    "Thank you. I''m sorry I couldn''t."


    "It''s for your friend. I''ll take a look at it with your father."


    "Haven''t you hated the ocean just now?


    "Don''t worry. I used to be almost eaten by big fish."


    "That''s tough. Big fish are delicious."


    "If I could eat it, would you kill the big fish and eat it deliciously?


    "Jokes"


    But just when she didn''t have time to watch it, Alwes was turning her hand around Bella''s waist and moving as far as possible to keep her in a bad mood. This is another country, not their kingdom, so it is not accommodating, like Dolan. Just because it''s Dolan doesn''t mean it''s easy to accommodate, but I couldn''t put it lightly, like every favor, being protective on top of being different.


    Even if she didn''t do the most of those things, she''d be in a better mood if Alwes was next door, so things would go slower than Alwes thought.


    Evidence of this is that even though I was reluctant to look at it earlier, less than a few minutes later I was able to have a place for discussion with the king.


    Zenon was watching the two backs while worrying about Nike''s mood when he could help Alwes deal with a woman wholeheartedly at times like this.


    "Rumor has it - the king''s daughter ran off with a human being."


    Contrary to the dazzling white royal costume he wears, a man in his mid fifties with light black skin burnt on the day. Its appearance of sitting and legging on the throne was at a glance the Lord of this palace.


    The face to face with the king is nestled between the Fourteenth Palace only between the two of them and King Bella and Serena, because only Xenon and Alwes allowed him. The other four had an uncomfortable look in the reception room, but the two lowered their hips and greeted King Serena, who calmed down to a throne that shined golden.


    And had Bella, my daughter, asked me about the situation beforehand, and that was the word I uttered most about the opening.


    "Twenty years ago. I need to come out almost looking for it. There is no such magic as mermaids becoming humans. But the king who supposedly kept the sea closed so he wouldn''t send humans."


    Twenty years ago?


    The king''s daughter fled with a human.


    Looks like a gag I heard somewhere, both Zenon and Alwes twist their necks face-to-face. If that''s what that giant creature calls a ''princess'', then it''s definitely not about Nanary. And of course it''s not about Bella.


    Leaving aside whether that was the true story, however, Alwes asked the king if there was any way to enter the land of the sea somehow.


    "I don''t mind loaning it to Hauniok who lives under the palace."


    "Hauniok?"


    "It''s a testament to friendship from the king of the sea and a strange fish that is protecting us from the days of the kings of previous generations"


    Haunyok, also known as "Big Fish".


    As soon as the mucus was applied to the body, humans could breathe in the sea, a sea creature serving Serena''s palace to help drowned humans and those in distress in the nearby sea.


    The big fish that Bella was about to be eaten back in the day is about that hawnyock.


    "Do you guys know The Story of Creation?


    "Yes, I am."


    In response to Zenon, Alwes also shook his head vertically.


    A collection of creative stories is a compilation of stories made by old songwriters, with creatively written stories about a time when there were only spirits said to be the distant ancestors of the wizards, such as this world, humans, and fire and water, the source of magic.


    In the first chapter there was the story, and there was something that the five spirits had made out of play, that had become demon kings and manifested themselves.


    In the end, it is the story that the only ice spirits that were not taken in used all of their power to freeze and destroy the Demon King, and that the shards were scattered throughout the earth and later became an individual called a demon.


    And the Ice Spirit ran out of life there, and vanished from the world, which concludes the chapter.


    The author is a poet named Peelib, who is said to have made this story based on the presence of the ice-shaped, said to be the least of the six forces.


    "It''s a story made hundreds of thousands of years ago, but there''s this saying around here. Anything tells me that one of the powers the Demon King couldn''t take in, the Ice Spirit, is sleeping in the kingdom of the sea. It''s just another rumor."


    "Isn''t that a gag?


    Bella, sitting on a chair next to the king, reacts to stories from a collection of stories that had been heard from her mother at an early age.


    "The Kingdom of the Sea is also said to be the home of the Spirit of Water. So I don''t see why there are rumors of ice sleeping there."


    "But if, as I would say, the demon who said ''Staesel'' turned to the kingdom of the sea"


    "If that thing called Staesel was about the Demon King. I thought maybe it was meant to be zero force."


    "King Celestial is the one who lives in a place different from our concepts. If the place is in the ocean, man cannot break through. If you look at it here, it''s as powerful as a monster. I can''t even call you old."


    King Serena cut off his words and made Alwes and Zenon stand on the spot kneeling. And when he gave instructions to stay back on the wall side and kept the two of them away from the center of the hall, he lifted the left railing of the throne up.


    At that moment the floor began to make noises and shake with gobbles, and a round and large hole was made in the center floor between the Fourteenth Palace.


    "Water...... is this the sea?


    To the water he saw under the hole, Xenon doubts his eyes.


    Then I lurked my eyebrows in the big black shadow I saw under the water.


    When King Serena confirms that the shadow has stopped at the center, he turns to the two of them and points to the shadow.


    "You should go into Hauniok''s mouth. Don''t forget to drink this Ames pearl."


    - - Zabun!!


    The big fish, who came out of the hole with enough water splashes to reach the ceiling, looked at the two big eyes moving right and left.

 70 Receptionist Year Two - Sea Country Edition 10

    They told me I could look around the ocean country to apologize, but I naturally have nowhere to rest because I''m with that fish person.


    "Don''t be so frightened"


    "I don''t know what else to do to frighten the fish that took me next door."


    That''s what I said, but I''m not scared.


    I just wanted to relax on my own anyway because I was sent to the kingdom of the sea.


    "You don''t have to worry, you don''t do anything. We don''t lie."


    It''s the kind of dialogue I''ve heard somewhere. Speaking of which, that giant creature said, ''We don''t lie!'' Oh, my God, it''s like you were saying.


    "Lies and killings are unacceptable acts in this kingdom. Unlike the spells you humans use, I''m a master fish because the words themselves are magic. You have to be responsible for the words you put out."


    Then says the fishmonger.


    "Mermaid language, as you first heard, is a unique language that can only consist of one sound. So while I was trying to understand and tell them, one day, magic began to dwell in the words themselves. Of course, magic will not be activated unless we put our magic into words willingly, and we cannot use in this sea magic that, thanks to the king of the sea, avenges others, but our magic is particularly easy to work with ourselves. I''m gonna make a suggestion."


    "Implications?"


    "But if, for example, you strongly put into words and deny that you are hungry but not hungry, then you are instantly satisfied with hunger. If you tell yourself strongly that you did something you didn''t do because you didn''t do it, you assume that your memory has disappeared and you haven''t really. That''s why it''s dangerous. If you keep lying, you''re gone, and if you''re hungry, you''ll starve to death one day."


    The world is wide and the magic is wide.


    I looked at my hand, which I can''t use magic right now, that''s all I don''t know yet.


    Moving on softly, I look around wondering not to see the mermaid of the kingdom. If I was wondering why there were fish and other creatures, I could see a mermaid-like tail coming out from behind the big seagrass.


    I thought if I widened my horizons and observed the seabed, I could find dozens of unhidden tails.


    I see.


    It just seemed to be avoided.


    "That''s an underground temple over there."


    "Oh, I think I like your mother"


    When you get to the point where you can''t see the castle, you find a large temple rusted in gray. It is also a different kind of fun from Dolan''s temple.


    When I asked if I could go over there, I was told to like it, as there seemed to be no particular decision not to go in. Then don''t hesitate to let me in. I''ll try to swim on my bumpy feet.


    Motamota. Motamota.


    It''s slow because it doesn''t have a tail on it like a mermaid. Besides, I haven''t dived into the water for so long, and I don''t remember much swimming in the water before. This is the first time I am close to swimming in itself, but this is fun so I move my legs and hands and somehow move on. Must be a lot of fun if you get used to it.


    But from the mermaid''s side, I''m sure he thinks it''s too late.


    Seeing me with such blunt feet (I didn''t say no to that on land), a fishmonger, Prince Totoro Mitya, pulls his hand toward the temple. The feel of stiff, raw hands, covered in scales.


    Much different and friendly from the first attitude taken.


    He whines, "Will you take me?" Oh, and he returns the gavel.


    What the hell was the change in mood? Suspicious.


    If he followed him closely, he stopped once in a place like the entrance, and Prince Mitya moved his eyes into the dim building. I naturally go in, too, but I narrow my eyes when there''s no light and I can''t see it. Then I thought Prince Mitya had suddenly started talking to herself, "Give me the light of day," and the area turned blue and white and bright as the light of day plugged in in in an instant.


    Is this the magic of mermaids?


    Approximately me being small and touched, the prince moves to the back.


    "What is it here?"


    As you can see, it''s a temple.


    There are two altars made of stone in high places. But I can swim and go, so it doesn''t really matter how high it is. And on the wall behind it was something surprisingly letter-like, and honestly it was unclear what it said.


    At the center of that wall, something like a round vitreous ball is incorporated.


    "The ball used to shine white, but one day it became just a vitreous ball."


    "When?


    "Since the day my sister disappeared."


    Prince Mitya gently touched the vitreous balls.


    "My sister used to be here all the time. And I always cried here."


    "What is it?"


    I have no idea.


    "I should have listened to you."


    "What are you like? First of all, in that case, it''s the guy that keeps you calm, isn''t it?


    Prince Fish with his hands on his hips in a flurry.


    "Then your sister will escape."


    Oh, my God, I can''t tell a prince about a ripped mouth, so I''ll keep it in my heart. Both land and sea, the relationship between men and women is complicated and unchanged, I thought, as a romantic amateur.


    "Is this the letter of this country?


    "Come on, it''s a far, far old letter. I don''t know."


    This fish is a fool.


    I think I could read it to my sister.


    "You''ve been diligent."


    "That''s why I ran away."


    "I can''t believe I want to know everything in the world, I can''t believe I want to know about land."


    "I hate being diligent"


    ¡­¡­


    Maybe it''s not a good idea to go into it about your sister any more.


    Softly away from the prince, I crawled my hand on the wall trying to keep the strange letters burning in my eyes at this time. It''s convex. Not even moss, beautiful stone walls.


    The ancient letters in our world are like symbols, in a form that is relatively close to a picture. In contrast, I said that all of these letters were rounded, or soft, fuzzy letters, which I couldn''t describe well, but I was sure I''d never seen anyway.


    If you''ve seen enough, I''m out of the temple entrance.


    "What''s your mother like?"


    "Yes?"


    Even though I left because of it, Prince Mitya is on the back perfectly at some point. I''m afraid of the big eyes that are going to pop out now.


    "You, it''s my turn. As Princess of the Sea."


    "What? No, I''m human."


    "There are as many breeding methods as there are"


    "It''s a big problem!?


    There are too many problems at the point where it''s your turn. Besides, you''re perfectly wrong, but what are you saying that about being lost in blood?


    If I said I didn''t like it, they pulled my arm that was being grabbed and put my face close. I''ve just been hit, too. I''m stuck.


    If you put all your strength into this bastard and shake off your arms, momentum pushed you and your hands let go. I wonder if I owe it to my daily muscle building. I''m confident in my strength and muscles that I can''t beat a man like you. That''s why I didn''t come here to beat him to work at Hare.


    "Mostly I want to be a receptionist sister! I''m not going to bend my dreams since I was a little girl, and I don''t care if you''re a princess or anything. Shh, gah!!


    Don''t interrupt people''s dreams.


    But like I said, Prince Mitya couldn''t even get her hands on me, and now she''s grabbing my arms.


    "Stay with me! I thought, don''t you use magic!?


    "I told you you can''t use harmful magic"


    "It''s not like that. It''s like that. It''s easier to use it."


    "It''s a foolish act to use magic to be your turn."


    "I don''t know if it''s my turn to force a reluctant woman."


    Hmm?


    It''s like something strange happened during the conversation right now.


    Then something sidelined between me and the prince, at the speed of light.


    Hyun! The bubble bubbles around my face instead of the sound.


    I looked slowly diagonally down with Prince Mitya, wondering what that was, and there was a sharp, long spear piercing the bottom of the sea.

 71 Receptionist Year Two - Sea Country Edition 11

    "Did you avoid it?"


    Chip, it was Rockman floating in the ocean with a light tongue-in-cheek raise arm. His even blonde hair is shaking and his red glowing eyes are shooting us through sharply.


    It''s not a dream or an illusion. I don''t know how long I''ve been there, but my breath seems to be made of water. I didn''t even feel any signs.


    Moreover, it carries a dodecai mysterious creature in the background. Unlike the weird fish that dragged me to the sea, it was in the form of a regular fish. What the hell is that?


    Besides, from what I''m saying and the circumstances, the sharp spear piercing this undersea must be something that the man threw.


    I felt a lot of danger earlier, but I felt a life-threatening crisis beyond that.


    What a guy. I don''t want to think or think you''ve come to help me, but I don''t feel a lot strange at the time I was thrown a spear in such a way that I could be involved with a person who came to help me.


    "What would you do if you hit me!?


    "It''s worse to hit"


    Yeah, if you say so.


    But perfectionist prey is rarely stabbed with a spear far off the target when it comes to finishing without the madness of dimensions. It''s underwater, and I can''t use magic. I must have been dull, but I''m a little horrified if that was good or bad.


    It doesn''t even feel very good to see this fish human being stabbed by a spear in front of you.


    "Who is it, man, get out of the way. What do you want me to do, take you all the way to Hauniok, the big fish?"


    "Prince Mitya, Haunioch came with this man to bring his human daughter back to land. And the king of the sea knew it, and put me in the kingdom of the sea.


    "Shut up!"


    The monstrous big fish, called Hownyok, stared at Rockman as a ghost with his big eyed balls.


    "You''re the one who''s loud. I wonder if it''s time you gave me my penis back there."


    "Don''t say" penis "!


    "Shut up, too."


    When Lockman said that, he came next to me swimming in smoother motion than I did.


    Regrettably.


    I haven''t heard you''re good at swimming.


    Now it is defeated by swimming.


    "Back off, man. This girl will be welcomed as my turn. If we''re gonna get in the way, I guess that''s the right reason?


    "This is my sister. My parents will be sad if you don''t come home."


    "Then it''s none of your business. If you''re just a brother, don''t stick your neck in it."


    "So when you say you''re your wife, you give up?


    Shoulders fluttered and held.


    I wonder why it would be a story without such a thump. I mean, it''s asexual that you must have come as declared, somehow, like, yeah, regrettable.


    "If you want to shake thoughts to that extent, you just have to get rid of them. If I know it''s not the princess you''re looking for, will you step back? - I didn''t come here to do you harm."


    It''s like I was just about to do some thoughtful harm.


    "What''s your sister? Who''s your wife? If you''re gonna lie, at least you''re my sister!


    You can''t treat me like a lowlife after I''ve been told a white lie. Even lies don''t give way there.


    No, even if they call me my sister in the first place, it''s goosebumps, and you can''t lie to me. Well, in this case, lying is a convenience, and lying is a bad thing, but sometimes I know it''s what it takes to protect myself. So nothing means that much lying cleanliness, so I made an excuse to myself, not to anyone, not to get me wrong.


    "How far are you being mean like an idiot? You''re stupid."


    "For the most part, why are you here!? How..."


    Get away from Rockman with a tap of a hand placed on his shoulder.


    Let''s flush what they say is stupid twice at this time.


    "Nanally!! Are you okay!?"


    "Wow, you''re Vietnamese with mucus."


    "But if you can breathe, it''s not good."


    I thought the mouth of the giant fish had opened gently, and I found three of them swimming towards me in such conversation from inside.


    From behind it comes Prince Zenon and Mr. Weldy.


    "I don''t see a beautiful mermaid!


    "Naru-kun sucks"


    "Good for you, Nana. - Gotta!


    They all seemed to come to help me, and I hugged my eye-to-eye friends. I don''t have any friends who come to me in such danger to the sea. I was really anxious to see if it would have suited my dangerous eyes, but when I looked at everyone I was careless but that idea blew up and I was just glad.


    I also tried to hug Mr. Weldy, and he said, "Only the captain can hug me! I was told to just shake hands." I would also like to say thank you to her.


    "Don''t be ridiculous! I finally found someone who could be my turn! I don''t know if I''m replacing my sister or not, but I''m taking this girl."


    Seeing Prince Mitya who''s not going to give up yet, Benjamin says with deep interest that Nanally is weird but easy to like. I don''t really want to empathize. And then I told her it was a mistake because that fishmonger doesn''t like me anything else.


    When I explain that the princess looks like me, the man ends up pointing an unfortunate contemptuous eye at the prince that you are a face.


    "We can''t lose it anymore. If you''re going to take that girl, I''ll do my magic."


    Prince Mitya moved his thick lips wide in an attempt to cast a mermaid-style spell. Does exercising magic mean using the magic of no vengeance? If they do that, they''re no match for boulders. Even Prince Zenon and Rockman can''t use magic.


    buddies? The big fish that are either guessing it or swimming toward Prince Mitya.


    But the next moment.


    "What the hell is this!? Magic... Father!


    The area was surrounded by white light.

 72 Receptionist Year Two - Sea Country Edition 12

    When I realized, I was coming back inside the castle of the sea, where the Sea King was.


    If you look up, the king of the sea is sitting in a chair the same as he did earlier.


    "Mitya, stupid"


    "Why, Father! I really am."


    "Sons of men, will you forgive my son? I just don''t have a place to think."


    They were all moving inside the castle with a big fish named Hauniok. From the circumstances, it appears that the Sea King has flown us here.


    Benjamin and Mr. Weldy looked around with their mouths open with Pocan. It is an unpleasant reaction.


    The king of the sea called Haunioch, and the big fish behind us, and said in a serene voice, "Take everyone back to land."


    Prince Mitya, on the other hand, is tied to seagrass and unable to move.


    "Nanary, what''s that?


    "Sea King"


    "That one!? Not too big!?


    Nike hides behind my back and looks up at the Sea King. I can''t help but be surprised. I''m half human, by the way. The size goes hand in hand, and it''s not much different than witnessing a giant.


    Prince Zenon asks you to go inside Haunioch quickly, and when you find a mermaid of beauty, you speak and direct her to Satanas, who is shining his eyes, or to Nike, who is on his back.


    "Nanary, come quick."


    I turn my back on the king of the sea when he tells me to hurry too, but this series of noises was caused by a strange fish named Nanyok and Prince Mitya. The Sea King was kind to me, free to do so, and helped me to do so.


    I bow down to the king of the sea with a pepper.


    "When, my daughter. Why don''t you call me uncle?"


    After he bowed, he put his foot on Haunyok''s lips in an attempt to get into his mouth.


    But that''s what the king of the sea tells me to stop moving.


    "Do you want the king of the sea?


    The intention is refreshing, but I almost went into the mouth of the big fish, so I move the mouth as I was told earlier in the arrow succession.


    "Dear uncle! Goodbye! Thank you for your help!


    "Uncle?


    He recites my words.


    Rockman, who was beside me, then pretended to think of something, then put his hand on his chest and bowed to the Sea King.


    Deep down.


    Meanwhile, when the king laughs, Rockman raises his posture to the signs.


    "Hands, Cover Me"


    "What?"


    "Hands over here, not that way"


    They grabbed my left hand and pulled the ring out of my pharmacopoeia finger.


    "Why are you telling me that?


    "This? Simply put, I know where you are."


    "Heh. Dorseim''s wisdom can also be used for that."


    "Well, you know this is what it is."


    Can you also use it like such a sign?


    They didn''t know if it was usable at sea, but they told me to rest for now. So what, you mean Rockman didn''t even know?


    Then I explained my nose high enough to teach him that I could use it even in the ocean, and he broke my nose stretched like a branch, knowing at the time I could come here.


    "Can you get in there faster than that?"


    While guided by Rockman, he sits on the inside where his teeth are growing. It doesn''t stink at all in the mouth of a big fish.


    When Haunioch''s mouth closed, it naturally darkened inside, but the stone about the size of the palm that Satanas had glowed, making everyone''s face visible.


    "Saturners, what happened to those clothes?"


    "Is this it? Wow, that was tough."


    Saturners'' clothes are torn everywhere.


    If you ask me, they were attacked by other creatures by the time they got here, or almost eaten by carnivorous fish out of Haunioch''s mouth. Just Saturners.


    Only his clothes are worn out.


    "But you didn''t work, did you?"


    "Huh?"


    "You opened the box, didn''t you?


    That''s what Rockman asks me, with a cheek wand on my assembled knee.


    In the mouth of Haunioch, which was filled with sea water. However, the water gradually decreased, and from the tip of the hair stuck to the neck and cheeks, potatoes and droplets fell.


    I didn''t open it.


    "... hmm?


    Just what I just said, Rockman wrinkles between my eyebrows at my words.


    Is my ear bad? I''ll tell you as many times as I can.


    "You can''t open it. The battle isn''t over yet, so even if it''s not light, why don''t you open it?"


    I think of the little green box I have by the window of my room.


    Sure enough, right after I got that one, I said to him, "I''ll open it when I get back to the dorm! ''What a cut.


    Sure, I can''t help thinking they opened it. You must have been willing to open it in that place then.


    But we don''t usually have to see each other, but when we''re not going to see each other for the rest of our lives, the story is different.


    If you''re going to miss him for the rest of your life, it''s best to at least fight and beat this guy and then open that box.


    "I knew you were an idiot"


    With his hands on his cheeks in his mouth, Rockman didn''t even laugh like he made a fool of himself, he laughed really weird.


    "I still hate the Wizard of Fire"


    "Sire?"


    Nanaries left with Haunioch, the palace of the deep sea.


    "I will take my precious daughters away with ease."


    The king closed his eyelids and smiled quietly.

 73 Receptionist Year Two - Sea Country Edition 13

    After moving into the sea into the mouth of a big fish.


    So much less, he arrived from the beach, where I was caught by a giant creature called Nanyok and dragged into the sea, to the shadow of an unpopular, somewhat remote rock.


    "Want."


    Hownyok spews us out to the rocks as he spits.


    I fell on top of some because they all threw up at once, but honestly I thought I was going to die because Rockman''s knee, which had fallen in on top, had made a merriment noise and ate into the flank.


    If you are separating one piece of cloth, there is still no such thing where the skin is peeled out.


    I can''t help but think there is an overall back when it comes to what this guy does, so it was your son who fed his right fist to the side of him with diligence.


    But when he got up in shape, where did Hauniok send everyone?


    She disappeared before us when she went back to the sea without saying anything.


    "That''s a good way to leave a woman."


    "Until the fish!?


    Ms. Weldy shouts with her hands on both cheeks to Rockman, who looks out at the sea with her hands on her hips, if the range of the opposite sex is not too wide.


    This man, dressed perfectly, wears a common white top with long sleeves with now loose chests. He stands with his feet on a rock as if to show off his long legs wrapped in black slutty underwear. I''m kind of pissed off just watching.


    I liked the captain like that, but even the fish... and I looked out at the sea too, sideways at Mr. Weldy, who was somehow bitter. I like the sound of the waves in my ears.


    I know how Hauniok helped me, because I was asking him on the way back, but I wanted to say a word of thanks.


    I thought Hauniok would at least be in awe, because if you ask, he says it''s King Serena''s help boat, and he says he can''t meet the king in person.


    Or my flank hurts.


    "What are you going to do now? We''re going back to Selena''s castle."


    Moving over the beach, Rockman refers to an island that floats in the sky.


    The sky was stained with sunset colors. I feel fresh because I was in a blue world earlier, staring at the sky and the clouds. Plus my favorite rabbit bird was flying. The beach was more popular than the rocks, and many men and women were leaning in because of the current time frame. If Mr. Zozo were here, he would look less funny.


    It''s really good to have you back now.


    In Haunioch''s mouth he was asked to dig the roots and leaves of events in the kingdom of the sea, but he does not remember being harmed by what was an attempt, and claps out that even now he remembers it was just like he went sightseeing.


    I can''t forget that fish prince also likes her sister and told me she has a similar face... no wait, I don''t think she told me exactly what she looks like. I thought they said something like that about the similar nature.


    If your face is similar, maybe you should have parents or relatives, but it''s subtle because first of all we''re talking about whether mermaids can or can''t be human in themselves. Let''s just say it''s all good if it''s over.


    Nike was angry that she was being harmed at the time she was taken away, but her anger seemed compelling enough for me to stutter, so on the contrary I was calm.


    I don''t know what it is at a time like this, but it''s something I''ve got really good friends with.


    "I can finally bring Nanary back, and she''s decided to take a sightseeing trip."


    "But it''s been two days since we went into the ocean."


    "What?"


    A bottle of sand when Rockman was putting it in Mr. Weldy''s pocket, just in case. Let her get it out, and I can put it right in front of you.


    In a jar of vitreous on a small wooden table, sand was piled up and down. The vitreous has a scale, which accumulates down every day. If you look closely, the sand was piling up to the second line.


    We in the travel group that circled it open our mouths and stare at the bottle.


    They had a day by the time they reached the kingdom of the sea, a day by the time they returned, a total of two days. Physically, it wasn''t, but it''s also possible that a day had passed by the time I woke up in that ocean kingdom.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m sorry. I''m sorry.


    I put my hands on the beach and dropped. Cold sea breezes stain you. Long, wet, bundled hair and a thin green ethnic costume from the Kingdom of Serena are cold. The soft cloth that feels good at the price sticks to the feet.


    I missed it when it was making noise when it was so hot and hot.


    "I don''t care about that. It was force majeure. I''m sorry to say this, but I couldn''t have gone to that kingdom without a normal experience, and I enjoyed it enough."


    That''s what Benjamin says. He strokes my back.


    Her red hair, illuminated by the sunset, was vibrant, just like it enveloped the sky.


    "Was he the king of the sea? That was huge."


    The last time I saw a beautiful mermaid.


    Following Benjamin''s words, Nike and Satanas started talking about not caring. Rub your nose and rub your eyes.


    I would appreciate it if you would say that, but if you told me that you hadn''t all bought souvenirs yet, all three of them opened their mouths again, like they did earlier.


    I''m so sorry.


    "Mr. Hell, come here for a second"


    "Mr. Weldy?


    Mr. Weldy in a similar ethnic costume. Grabbing my arm with a jarring loud bracelet on my wrist, she takes me as far away from the three of them as possible.


    Her brown hair was blown in the evening breeze and her tiny ears, not usually visible, seemed chilling.


    "Didn''t you see a demonic figure in the kingdom of the sea or something?


    "No, I haven''t seen it. Are you investigating?


    "Well, well, maybe it''s like a part of it. I hope not, I''m sorry."


    With her swinging horizontal hair in her ear, Ms. Weldy looked at the sea.


    It is true that they entered the investigation in order to find out the whereabouts and identity of the demons. There was Benjamin in Haunyok, so I couldn''t hear the details, but their place of investigation should have been the kingdom of the sea. But I can''t use magic in that kingdom.


    And without Haunioch, who took us all to the kingdom of the sea on King Serena''s will, a kingdom we would not have been able to enter.


    "And the fact that we went to the kingdom of the sea is a message from His Highness and the captain that we should not talk around. That''s what King Serena told me. For once, that''s because I''ve told Brunel and the others."


    "Okay."


    I guess there''s a lot of harm. I nod with one reply.


    Maybe the Rockmen entered the kingdom of the sea for the first time then.


    I don''t even intend to stick my neck in where I noticed, but as far as Mr. Weldy''s expression was concerned, I felt sorry that the investigation was difficult to navigate and yes.

 74 Receptionist Year Two - Sea Country Edition 14

    "It''s a torso, but I''m not hungry."


    "I was just there!!


    How long have you been there?


    I was hungry when Rockman twisted my flank of meat from behind. It''s not like I can be twisted, it''s no longer chopped. That''s where I hurt earlier.


    Mr. Weldy, who was next door, looked at it and cared about his belly, with his hands on his stomach and hidden it.


    "Weldy''s not. She''s beautiful enough to wear it all the time."


    "No more, captain, no more"


    Mr. Weldy, who brightly reds Rockman''s words from neck to brain, is cute from the side. He is twisting his body.


    Or wait, you think it''s a torso?


    I''m not proud, but I don''t work out my body every day in the dorm to make sure this doesn''t turn out to be Dalundarn. Magic accuracy seems to change somewhat with that, so when I was a student, I had some classes that moved my body.


    But that.


    What if at a time when you''re feeling painful not being able to take that convoluted knee with your belly muscles, that''s proof that you''re not working out enough...?


    Oh, my God.


    "Konno."


    If you turn around in tears at the pain, you engage with eyes that looked purple for a moment with the addition or subtraction of light.


    He put his hands up beside his face, Tyro, and his red, wet tongue, and he was messing with me.


    This man forgives me. Seriously.


    If I try to kick my flank by turning in retribution, I will be avoided by being turned around as well.


    Let''s mess up more of that messed up gold hair.


    If this happens and the magic that draws out his greatest leg power, he flies on both legs, trying to fist him in the stomach with a roar of what to do, but once again he was avoided and kicked in the back with one leg and beaten to the beach.


    But I can''t just get hit, so I get up right away.


    If I grabbed the sand on the beach to dazzle him and threw it sassy in his face, the opponent held his hand against his eyes and frightened.


    "What?"


    "Ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho, I''m blinded!


    "This sandy woman..."


    It''s been a long time since a poorly spoken rockman has a face.


    I can''t complain about how slightly you scratch.


    I thought about finishing this guy off with one shot before I left, and I jumped back at Rockman again with Nike''s delightful glance whining, "I''m doing it again.


    But as soon as he jumped, Rockman told me what he was going to do with the souvenirs.


    After I stood up to the occasion, I decided to stop fighting in the middle of nowhere. I won''t forget to tongue it in a big way.


    "You mean nanary shoes, or footwear?


    "Ah! Maybe he left it on the rock."


    Nike points at my foot. I first noticed it because I was dragging the feeling I was in the ocean, or because I was told it was just a pair of perky, thin footwear.


    Are you an asshole? Me. I''m talking about knowing by the feeling of sand on the soles of my feet.


    In order to obtain souvenirs for the people of Hare and Maris, I decided to go and buy them out to the town of the Kingdom of Serena.


    If we don''t get there soon, we won''t make it home safely to the Kingdom of Dolan, which takes more than half a day from here. Hi. When I put Rockman in front, common sense and judgment come second. We need to be more spiritual.


    I went back to pick up the footwear I had left on the rocks.


    "Then two girls. Go home with care."


    "Yes."


    "Thank you"


    There was a rockman who was worried about Nike and Benjamin in the gap I was taking my eyes off, or handing him a beautiful coat that I didn''t know where he put it out of.


    Where do you really get that stuff from?


    You were jealous when you saw it, and Mr. Weldy went to the three of you once and said, "Don''t get me wrong!" It can be seen from a distance that I made a scene.


    "It''s still sweet for a woman."


    "You come next to me like you deserve, but I''m not a man."


    "Yah."


    At last what? At last.


    Next to me in arms and staring at the sight, Satanas, still wearing a worn out costume, came sneering with his neck behind him. I don''t even see the sleeveless jacket that was woven on my bare skin, and at least I make a repair spell that I should just clean the clothes under it with tears and holes.


    It went back to normal in an instant. Besides, the person in question sounded admirable, but I was surprised that Satanas would not be able to do it either.


    It is a mystery whether you do not know exactly where magic is used or do not use it deliberately.


    "But it''s strange."


    "What?"


    "You''re being nice to such a hot guy, Benjamin, you like me, don''t you?


    "Benjamin VII, because I think it''s strange."


    One of them, by the way, is a pillow as hard as that stone.


    "Have you never heard why?"


    "Wow! What''s all of a sudden, blackburn?"


    Saturners bounced up his shoulder.


    Prince Zenon wears a loose white top with the same chest as Rockman, and this one is equally perfectly dressed.


    He stood behind Satanas and me as I put together a long leg wrapped around that black underwear, covering all his legs.


    "No, I don''t care why, but once in a while, if I come to my wife, I don''t know what the hell will happen... I don''t have one right now"


    "I heard it"


    You heard me.


    I have both hands and Prince Xenon laughs with one hand hiding his mouth.


    The glossy black eyes glowed with pleasure, and the prince had a rather satisfying look on his face when he finally said it.


    Why are the two of us close after all?


    "When do I prefer to be older with big tits?" Even my first love was with the big boobs in the neighborhood!


    "Yes, sir. Oh, yeah. He said he really loves you, and that''s what comes out of nature and words. Your father said."


    "That''s what the nanny I used to take care of said."


    "I don''t know you guys!


    They say their preferences desperately by their ears, but they listen because they know a hundred things about Satanise preferences.


    I walked over to Nike and the others, saying the sun would set if I didn''t just buy a souvenir.


    Come on, then.


    To Prince Zenon and Mr. Weldy I once again express my deep gratitude, me and the three of them to the town side and the Rockmen to the castle side.


    We turned our backs on each other and took a few steps, but I stopped and looked back, saying nothing important.


    "The next time you see me, remember!


    Rockman stops walking in my voice, shouting out loud, his face facing this way over his shoulder.


    He didn''t say who he was, but he recognized it was a word that was spoken to him.


    "I''ll never forget the luxury meat on its flank."


    "It''s weird!


    He said it was luxurious. Don''t listen to me.


    Whether he stumbled or disobeyed at the tip of his finger, he put his hand on his mouth and swelled his cheek, and ended up being deliberately laughed at.


    Benjamin starts twitching next door about what happens to my stomach if that one in the nanary is a luxury. That''s really a buy word for the selling word, what a nike asking Satanas to agree, but Satanas was pinching Benjamin''s flank and hadn''t listened. Benjamin is angry with his face turning bright red. Of course. What are you doing? This guy.


    I noticed that Rockman started walking again when we were done talking, and I panicked, blocking my ears because I would only say it once! and uttered untranslatable words myself.


    I was wondering if you were going to turn the hole in your ear into a nike with your jitsy eyes, but I''m not going to straighten back the words out of my mouth, so keep going.


    - Thank you.


    I blurted out, shitty and I turned my back.


    "Nma is unusual. I said it better than I thought."


    "If you look at it properly from Benjamin, it''s a lot of progress. Hey, nanary."


    "I don''t know"


    As an adult courtesy as a person at once, I have no choice but to say the least word of gratitude.


    Unconsciously, I owed him this time and last time, but now watch.


    I don''t know when I''ll see you again, six months or a year or two away, but I''ll snap those long legs into a vacuum and one day make them smaller than me and look down on you.


    Yeah, I just noticed, but I remembered the building at the cultural museum wondering if he didn''t like to look down on me. The point was made, but I wasn''t so refreshed that the end point was Rockman.


    "Nanary doesn''t like Rockman after all?


    "I mean, you don''t like it, you don''t care. You hate me over there. Or maybe they think you''re human."


    "Have they ever told you they hate you?


    "That''s obvious..."


    "What''s going on?


    "Hit me... yeah?


    Benjamin pokes his cheek at me with his face upwards.


    Though I searched my ears following my previous memories for words that seemed honorable and truly offensive.


    "Speaking of which, yeah, that shouldn''t be"


    All this time it will be my misremembering. Otherwise, I even wonder what the interaction has been with that guy so far.


    "Dislike."


    I was just a little rushed by words I couldn''t find.

 75 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 5

    Lately, there have been haunted bugs and demons have accepted similar requests before. Haunted bugs are ghostly creatures whose bodies are white and transparent in the elliptical system and yet their hearts and organs are invisible nonetheless.


    It is about the size of an adult man''s leg.


    There were times when haunted worms appeared as well as demons, and there were many reports of mass outbreaks at the beginning of the season of light.


    It''s surprisingly laborious to get rid of it. My skin rashes when I touch it with my hands, so I mostly manipulate it with a spreading spell or use floating magic to pull it out of the attic or grass where it resides. And I burn it with a flame spell and so on. I dispose of it, but haunted bugs have their best balls, so I don''t have to find them to stop breeding forever.


    There are also instances where people who are not creatures that directly harm people, but if they gush too much, they take the vitality around them, or they come out sick or ill. The detailed causes have not been elucidated, but they are definitely pest-like in that respect.


    One or two of them could be managed by the average person, but when it became massive, and when it came to searching for the best balls, there was not much to rely on the demon.


    "But this is what the kingdom pays for, isn''t it?


    A fuzzy, demon-buster with a Mojamoja beard around his mouth is looking down at the request and stroking his belly. If I took the paper in the middle of the three requisitions placed on the reception desk, I would have kept my face close to it and read the text carefully.


    The man carries a great sword.


    People who deal with swords are like Darabudos I have, often fighting with magic lodged in swords.


    "I can''t seem to crack a knight there, and gradually there are more and more cases from the kingdom asking for demons."


    "Ho. It''s good to have more work!


    Then I''ll just go.


    That being said, the man finished signing the requisition and stepped out the door rocking his poyo poyo and stomach.


    The same goes for demon requests, but there have been more requests from the kingdom to reward demons than before.


    The demons seem happy that more work has been done, and the civilian population often receives reassuring voices that they are helpful, but subtly, there have been more projects in which the director wrinkles between the brows with only a slight increase in the amount of demons or prolonged anomalies.


    Even those of us who do not realize that, of course, let alone the upper echelons of the kingdom, including the Knights, will not.


    "How many cases is this?


    "This is the fifteenth one."


    When I saw the pussy demon leave, the director, who rarely worked in paperwork behind me, asked.


    I usually work in the director''s office, so I feel fresh.


    "So you''re done first."


    "Is it about three today alone?


    "I''ve done two of them, so five of them."


    Sister Harris moves her hands to teach me.


    There were fifteen requests regarding the aunt worm, so it was the last one that the demon had just received for me.


    A piece of paper flew out of the client reception with Mr. Zozo and Cheena as they laughed face-to-face at the reception desk temporarily put on by people, the director and sister Harris. When I grab it with one hand and turn my face towards the two of them, I''m laughing bitterly.


    When I slipped my eyes on the paper I thought it might be possible, it was the request for guidance.


    "... you''ve got one more."


    "... Yes"


    The requisition in hand is related to the aubergine bug.


    I often recommend requests or requests for preferences that basically suit the demon who came to Hare, but when it comes to urgent items or requests that I want to have handled first, I have to start selling to the demon here.


    When I put in sales, most of them would take it on, but my requests for exterminator insect control were not as expensive as I thought, but rather cheap, so I was often reluctant.


    I don''t know why there''s no point in cutting precious work hours for cheap rewards, so I have guts by the time I find a demon to take it on really quickly.


    "Motherfucker."


    "Well, well, sister."


    Sister Harris quickly removes her favorite glasses. And pass it on! and he was throwing it on the floor sounding good. I lay it down.


    The material of her glasses is made of a special alloy, whether trampled by a giant, burned by flames or shot by lightning, or broken by a muscular mukimuki human, it is not as if it were frightening.


    "It doesn''t hit things. I don''t do that at the reception. Harris?"


    "Ahhh."


    Yesterday she was sporadically disgusted by the demon about her aunt worm. Even I, who was next door with citations, baba, etc., was vomiting words that I wouldn''t listen to.


    There were other demonstrators there. So I was paying them back with as beautiful a word as I could, but after the demonstrators I was around were gone, I said, "What do you look like? Tell me after you do something!" This was knocking my glasses on the floor again. Even then, the director slapped her on the brain to make her reflect, even as he called it a glasses revenge. It''s absurd.


    There are some places where I wonder if it would be good to treat her glasses that way, but if that would protect her mind. By the way, I hear that these glasses were given from the water produced. I say in view of his personality, but was Gignestainello anticipating this?


    It''s crisp and crisp! How dare the director rub my shoulder and Sister Harris''s shoulder, holding the brush I had placed at the reception desk and going back to the back seat.

 76 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 6

    "Mr. Hell, I''ve been working on some new ice magic."


    "Is that the magic we were talking about before?


    "Yeah, we''ll be done in a minute, so watch this."


    A glossy long-haired beauty came to the demon reception.


    "I''m coming."


    From her fingertips sticking out at me, a shrug and thin thread emerge.


    It''s as thin as a spider''s thread.


    What''s this? When I ask, they say this is an ice thread.


    If I turned my fingers in circles, the yarn moved like that, and I drew a beautiful stream line and piled it up on the reception table.


    "It''s pretty tough, so I can make some clothes with it."


    Meditate one eye and sift your fingers in tea.


    "It''s amazing!


    "Mr. Hell''s making something, too, isn''t he? Let me see it next time."


    "I''ll call you when I can show you a substitute."


    Avoiding her impending face I gave a good thumbs up.


    Mr. Vivia Harv, 25.


    Mr. Harv is always close to distance. I hear you have a habit of your body going to you more and more when you''re talking, but your body is more than enough to be honest with you.


    I''m still close enough to have a nose and a nose, but I''m used to this proximity.


    "I''m looking forward to it. Oh, this is how you do ice thread spells. Try it."


    "Thank you"


    "It''s nice to have someone to talk to like this. Then I''ll go to work."


    "Come on in."


    Mr. Harv walks out the door rattling his red boot claw tip that he''s a favorite.


    She is an ice witch. Makes new ice magic and shows it to me every time.


    Until recently, I was Mr. Harv, who didn''t know my mould, but he seemed to happen to see me using magic at work outside, and he came to the reception desk and talked to me about it with him, which was the beginning of his interaction with her.


    We already know who''s who, but conversations like "you - you''re the same type, I''m the same type" from ourselves are not good conversation cuts at work. If the other person tells you, it''s still up to us not to tell you.


    There are a few other wizards of ice besides me, and one seniors at a time in Hare in the west and east. They were all women, sometimes talking in dorms.


    We often hear that ice magic is made by ourselves because it has fewer spells than other types.


    The seniors often show us their well completed magic, so things like the demon''s girlfriend were everyday tea meals.


    They say it''s a different sight from other types of people, but I feel really successful and proud of their appearance in deriving possibilities and making new things.


    "Here they come!


    "Hello"


    The Demon Breaker is coming with a replacement stand.


    Now little demon Beck boy.


    Beck, more subtly tall than before, glanced at his face from under the reception deck.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Hell. Always my son."


    "No, you''re well again today"


    His father, Mr. McCarre, laughs bitterly with that big palm on your head, Beck.


    Beck, are you like your father, or when you laughed, you looked just like the wrinkles you could see in your eyes. Though his son''s eyes are a little tight-eyed against the drooping father, when his eyes narrow like a three-day moon, it will make everyone snort that he is a boulder parent and son.


    He is shaking his shiny black hair and reaching for the reception desk. They''re stomping to see the requisition. Though he grew tall, he still seemed to need time to get to this table.


    After noon, he cages himself in the library to number books and materials.


    "Senior Hell, it''s the one on that shelf over there."


    "Thank you, China."


    Cheena also gave me a name to organize.


    "The director seems to want it to work because it stinks of trouble to get in and out all the time."


    "Even though you can go back with floating magic?


    "If you can''t help it, it''s ideal for the book to go back on its own."


    It''s a pretty advanced request, but I have to live up to what I''ve been entrusted with.


    Based on the number you re-pasted on the back cover, me and Cheena narrow their wisdom as they come up with their opinions, but not uh.


    I actually enchanted a single book to make them remember where and where the shelves to put them back. But we have to put conditions on it when we put it back. Because if you don''t, the book will go back to the shelf on its own right away from your hand.


    "Why don''t you make sure you can''t go back when the book is open?


    "Right. But if I close it, it will float... Do you want to use stones or something?


    "Yes, so why don''t you use it for everyone to try and decide whether to hire or not"


    "Okay. Then don''t change the order, write the titles of the books one at a time in the lending book, and everyone''s names next to them."


    When the book is being put out of the shelf, make sure the name appears next to the title entered in the lending book.


    You have a spell of exploration on the paper of the number, so if you use it well, you''ll know immediately who had it at the time of loss, etc.


    Besides, who''s bringing it up now, and the fact that the book can''t be used now, is one shot at the lending book.


    "I''ve brought the roster of all Hare."


    "Thank you. What are you, the director?


    "Sounds interesting, try anything. But we''re all going to be surprised, so just write down the description. He said. Um, senior."


    "Hmm?"


    "All by hand?


    "Right."


    It breaks my bones to write my name by hand on a new book, but I guess I can''t use magic unless it''s handwritten. So is the magic team, but everything is troublesome and important at first. If that even goes by, the rest is going to be fun, but still, when I see a pile of Hare''s roster, I''m going to fall.


    But it is also true that it is in a situation like this that it burns.


    I prepared my favorite brush and I hand-written it with Cheena.

 77 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 7

    "I''m going to Wall. I''m going to Renus."


    "Yes?"


    Hare''s officials blink their eyelids at the director who has declared that he is likely to rise from the chair.


    A recent state of the art conference in Hare once a month.


    He discusses various things like what many requests have been made lately, how many demons have increased, how many have retired, where it is better to heal in the building, and suggestions for new dishes from where they are serving meals.


    This is the room next to the library.


    This room isn''t that big by nature, it''s a little smaller than my room, but I used space expansion magic to make the room bigger and now I use it there.


    Sitting around a large round desk are about twenty Hare officials, including the director, Mr. Arquez, Sister Harris, and seniors and diners who often make mistakes on night shifts.


    "To Wall. To Renus?


    "You''ve stepped through it."


    Mr. Zozo will give Kosokoso and me an ear punch on the side.


    To Wall Renus is like an adult version of a technical match I played in fifth grade, where six wizards with the power of fire, water, earth, thunder, wind and ice joined together to magically fight other contestants.


    "Trying to name it?


    "That''s right. Winning that tournament will definitely make you famous. The newcomers are gappo gappo."


    "Cheap"


    He used to say things like gathering opinions from the director about how to get more rookies, but I had no idea he was going to settle down in that place.


    Wall hernus.


    Once every five years, a major competition festival in which the countries belonging to the continent become, in turn, the host countries.


    The winners will have prizes and participants will also be gathered from outside the host country. The money will only be Doran''s money except for countries that are not members of the participating countries, and if a person from a member country wins, the prize will be paid in that country''s amount, which is worth Dolan''s amount.


    Since the stage cannot secure the equivalent of a place when it is on the ground, it seems to be made in the air and every time. They''ve decided to make it next to the king''s island, and some of them have castles on the ground, but the uncle of the demon previously told me that the basics are all creating venues in the sky.


    They''re going to lead the Third Knights with architects who are learning wisdom and magic important to architecture, gathered from all over the country to make it.


    That place, where wizards from all over the continent would gather, had already been decided when it was done before, and next year, five years later, it was Dolan''s turn.


    "Think of this as a decision."


    But even if we do not do so, it is still a well-known place.


    Just saying what''s the problem is that there''s not enough something to make you want to work there. No one cares if you don''t expose the world to the fascinating content of Hare.


    Like me, the director said it was very rare to aspire to Hare''s sister.


    By the way, I still haven''t been able to tell the person the fact that my admired sister was the director.


    "If we can keep doing this for the next year or two, the limit will come one day."


    "But Director Loctith. You don''t have to do anything like that."


    "As a result of sending all sorts of things forward, we''re in the state we are now. If we don''t hit our hands early here, we''ll have zero next year. There will be retired people out there, and not on the other hand. Never do that."


    "It''s a big competition over the course of seven days. How long have you been there?"


    "If it makes sense, come up with other ideas. Hare would be free every year at that time of year, wouldn''t he?


    No more words to return to Director Roctis, Grandpa Morro, the oldest man in this hare, swelled his cheeks without merit and looked at her.


    So far no one has come up with a proposal to replace it, and everyone seemed to think carefully about whether it was good or bad to think about the content of the Director''s proposal.


    "The people who will be asked to compete will decide later"


    In the words of its director, the meeting was over.

 78 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 8

    Go into the library with Mr. Zozo with a large amount of paper that wrote down the contents of the meeting.


    There were a few people in the room. Some people use it at work, others use it effortlessly with a sense of reading.


    I also used this place all the time in my hobby spare time study, after the reception, dorm room for a long time.


    I hope you don''t get me wrong, but it''s nothing. I''m not a free man.


    "Let''s sit over there."


    "Yes...... ah"


    Once I was stopping in front of the door and re-holding the paper in my hand, I saw the book in the dossier room flying fluffy and slowly returning to the bookshelf.


    Since China and I have been organizing the library, thankfully there have been no complaints, and it seems frustrating that they have all been using the lending books, heavy stones, etc. "Something, it''s funny," some seniors laughed and enjoyed the process of the book going back, so I''d like to think it was a success, well. Positive assumptions are important.


    Me and Mr. Zozo put that large amount of paper on a relatively small desk that we could both use, sweating on our foreheads.


    In the sky glancing through the window of the library, you can see the red at dusk.


    Zozo rubbing his shoulder, wanting to carry him by magic, pulled out the chair that had been on his desk and sat there with Dosun.


    "I was off today. I hate meetings."


    "What do you want to do with the rice?


    "Ah. I think I''ll teach Nanary how to cook."


    Mr. Zozo extends with his arms up and stretches. Her shiny dark hair is shaking over her shoulder.


    "Is it good to cook again?


    "Hmm, but, uh. I figured I''d think about it."


    Recently, Mr. Zozo was experiencing certain changes.


    Until now, when it was a choice to go out and eat, I suddenly showed myself the attitude of cooking for some reason. I didn''t mean that I stopped eating out, but every time I tried to hear that change of heart, I said, ''I''m an adult too,'' and he didn''t tell me why.


    I''m not as good at cooking as I am confident, but I don''t have the personality to refuse requests from people. I''m happy to be relied upon, and I like to be clearly relied upon. That''s not why I''m vulnerable to pushing.


    I cut vegetables, bake, boil, etc. and my mother knocked me into the basics, so it''s okay, but it''s not a big deal when I say I teach it.


    But still, she told me to tell her, so she had just cooked and eaten in the dorm room. If I were to teach today, this would be my third culinary study group.


    For once, I''ve been told I don''t like that, although I''ve recommended that people who work at Hare''s restaurant rather than being taught to go to cooking classes or something.


    Everything, he doesn''t mean he wants to make it that serious. Easily, he said with one hand that he wanted to be as good an arm as he could be for a bit.


    It was dangerous for now.


    I was the one who couldn''t figure out more and more why, but I decided on my mind to try to polish my knife well again today because of Mr. Zozo.


    "Is Wallhernus the first month of the season away from the sky?


    "Right. I think it was in the director''s dossier."


    Turn to the materials you put on your desk.


    I was off today, so not my uniform, but my usual one. I wrapped my arms around the widening part of my sleeve and removed a piece of paper from the bundle. Too many sheets to even pull on unnecessary paper. Yeah, stay.


    The paper contains details about Wallhernus'' dates for next year, competitive eligibility conditions, and prizes.


    Pinch the desk and the two of us look at the material.


    "Five years ago, Nanary was still a student."


    "Was Zozo just about graduating?"


    "I''ve been doing this for seven days, so I went to the Kingdom of Vestanu on my day off and paid the admission fee to see it ~. It was a heck of a high fee, though."


    "But that''ll be part of the prize, won''t it? Good business."


    "It''s realistic. It''s a question of whether a rookie will come with this. I''m glad you could make it."


    "Do they think it''s all paperwork?"


    "I wouldn''t be able to do it if I saw you doing some grand paperwork behind the reception."


    I thought of Mr. Arquez and the others silently judging the paperwork.


    Sure, I couldn''t help but think.

 79 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 8-2

    "Speaking of which, you have a different color than China, this"


    "I was wondering if it would be better not to wear colors."


    Looking at the paper with mu and mouth closed, Zozo, wearing a bracelet with shellfish ornaments, pointed at it and tilted his neck at me.


    The bracelet she was wearing was bought for everyone (that said, about the people involved at the reception) for a travel souvenir, and Zozo was offered a bracelet with a green seashell.


    It''s just a souvenir. We carefully choose what is likely to suit each woman, and we choose different colors for everyone, regardless of their color lineage.


    China was green with a yellow flavour, slightly different from Mr. Zozo''s green.


    "When it comes to shellfish, it''s enough for people from countries across the ocean to participate. If you win, you''ll be worshipped by the brave men who saved the world."


    "Five years ago, the people of the Kingdom of Vestanu won, didn''t they? I remember decorating one side of the paper."


    "Ah... Vestanu is strong!"


    Some countries have knights, others do not. It is customary for countries that have become host countries to compete as one group if there are more or less Knights in that country.


    Five years ago, they opened in the Kingdom of Vestanu, so the Knights of Vestanu joined them, but what a triumph that Knights won in their own country. Besides, not only then, but also before that, the people of Vestanu have won.


    Vestanu is a country specializing in magic education.


    Teaching magic is a duty, and institutions, laws and other foundations are firmly created so that there are no children who do not teach magic.


    Besides, it seems that children from all over the country attend places like the Dolan Kingdom School of Magic, and because of the fundamentals of their education, they were different from foreign countries in their efforts.


    "Bollysley was already amazing."


    "Bolizurie of Vestanu......"


    He was chosen as the hundred noble wizards of modern times.


    "It''s going to be in Dolan this time, and I''m sure the Dolan Knights will be out there."


    "As an example, yes. Oh, I like to see battles like that."


    "Hmm?"


    "What''s up?


    "Don''t nanaries want to leave? If the Knights are leaving, maybe the Duke of Rockman will have a son, too?


    "Oh, not really. I..."


    Zozo looks at me wondering if he somehow figured out that I was the enemy of him in the second year, even though there might have been an opportunity to fight Rockman.


    It''s a big tournament for fighting instincts, and if he does, it''s a great place to lose.


    Excellent situation and stage as much as I want to pound Rockman to the ground of the arena by turning him into a pussy pussy and chopping him up.


    But which mouth can I say that a chick who just entered the second year wants to be on such a big stage as Hare''s face, etc.


    That''s not all.


    "Regardless if you''re an individual, the team battle is a bit. Besides, I didn''t decide if he was going to leave or if I was going to leave."


    Few people are ice shaped, but I have several other ice shapes in Hare as well.


    These people are unparalleled. Naturally the seniors would be if I left.


    "Hmm."


    "As far as I''m concerned, let''s say I''d rather go for heights at work than beat him with magic"


    Well, I''d love to beat you if I had the chance.


    It''s not my dream or my goal to defeat him, it''s a mundane mountain I''ll definitely want to cross one day as I live, and it''s a valley I have to go down.


    And I want to go for the next high mountain without turning around.


    I''m not sure what I''m talking about myself by lining up the letters with the hard ones, which means I''m not at all willing to fight right now, but I want to say that the struggle is infinite.


    "Heavenly Running Horse, Hey..."


    Mr. Zozo shrugged when he saw a group on a heavenly horse disappearing out the window and across the sky.

 80 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 9

    In a store with a sweet smell of sweets.


    There are a lot of fashionable girls around who wear flower hair fastenings and makeup.


    Follow your cheeks on a round, white table, and enjoy the chirping with your friends, the look of those pretty ladies.


    Carry the baked sweets in front of you to your mouth and stroke your cheeks deliciously. You look young and happy like a child.


    I hold another cute floral pottery cup with tea in my hands.


    And as I took it to my mouth, I looked at two friends sitting across the street.


    "No more! Nal, if you do, you won''t mind me much these days!


    "Well, well, calm down, Benjamin. Even Saturners sometimes want to be alone. Besides, it''s not like that originally, personally. Right, Nanary?"


    An afternoon when the sun''s rays, which are heavenly, fall.


    Benjamin''s red hair, biting off the handkerchief and turning his face bright red, floats with melameras against gravity. I was angry through what was no longer a step ahead of me crying.


    Reminds me of the aristocratic girls to bite off the handkerchief, but do they all want to bite the cloth when they''re in love?


    And Nike, who gently rubs that girlfriend''s back and sits next to her, has asked me for that consent when she was drinking tea.


    Today the three women gracefully make tea at the city coffee shop.


    I feel like I''m growing up, too, when I''m enjoying the taste of tea and sweets with my tongue in an adult and discreet way, not magical trivia play trivia.


    I''m not sure about the detailed type of tea or the name of the trendy treat, but well.


    They secretly said it looked like a wildlife (Nike told me) compared to when I was a student, now I would be able to be a perfect adult woman not at all like that.


    "Saturners, hey"


    Now let''s get back to business.


    I mourn that Benjamin has been distanced by Satanas these days, but Nike is right that Satanas certainly isn''t even that sticky in character originally.


    I have a habit of disappearing somewhere with flirting as soon as I take my eyes off it.


    I''ve often been out of the classroom during classes, and I guess I can''t stand still in one place.


    Looking back at Satanas'' various actions, I nodded unly to Nike.


    "But I know that too! That''s not what I''m talking about!


    "What?"


    "I go to work with a woman I don''t know!


    "... Huh?


    "I''ve always been like that lately, and even if I asked you to come with me, you''d say no because I have business to do."


    I don''t know how it happened, but things seemed more serious than Nike and I thought. If that''s why Benjamin is rough, I can snort.


    But even with that said, these two are still here.


    "You''re not dating, are you? What is Satanas, yet?


    "... not yet."


    Benjamin leaned down and let his mouth snap.


    That is the problem.


    The two are not in a lover relationship yet. If this is in a relationship with a lover, I would say to Satanas, "What are you doing without a lover?" and it would be a big bummer, but if it isn''t, I can''t step in without darkness.


    I know that again, so Benjamin is bored too.


    We can magically make them confess, but if we do that, the two of us will get worse together now. I lose my credibility, and I''m not a very good hand.


    Although there was no trust or anything at the time when the crack was about to enter between the two of us.


    "How did you know I was going to work with a woman?


    "In front of the Dormott store, there''s a tavern at Campbell''s parents'' house."


    "Campbell''s?


    Campbell is a friend of mine as a student.


    "Campbell happens to be home now. I heard you were helping the store. Anything, while we were talking about work, the two of us came into the store."


    "Campbell said he spoke up?


    "Don''t call me."


    Benjamin waves.


    "I thought it was suspicious, so I didn''t want you to disguise yourself."


    "Women are amazing at times like this."


    "Yes."


    You wouldn''t think that suspicious. Normal.


    Nike and I face each other and exchange words with Hisohiso about Campbell''s behavior.


    "Yeah, but wait a minute"


    I put my hands on Benjamin and waited.


    Reminds me of why the three of us got together today.


    This time I also had the purpose of having tea with a friend, but the real purpose is separate.


    Originally, the store I knew in Benjamin was understaffed, so I was supposed to work there only overnight as a helper.


    It''s a liquor store, not enough to be tapped into one to ten of the customer service as much as it carries the bill and the food, so I didn''t like alcohol, so I admitted in two replies, and the director also got an understanding that I could get a wage once. Nike also seems to have obtained permission from the captain of the regiment, but he hasn''t told any of his people.


    That would be the case, too. There will be women in the pub, but at least having a conversation with a male guest is part of the job. I don''t really want to teach people I know and friends, let alone people at work, because some people see women working in that place with sad eyes.


    And that happens at Campbell''s parents'' liquor store.


    Maybe I''ll put my hands on the table.


    "No way. Helping Campbell''s shop?


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    Benjamin meditates one eye out his tongue.


    I see. You know what, I laughed bitterly.


    The point would be to go scouting.


    Though I''m not alone because Campbell is there, it still seemed to me that Nike and I were together because I was anxious.


    "Then with memory detection, see what Satanas and the person were talking about?


    "That... might be a little resistant"


    Again, if possible, there seems to be no desire to use magic.


    "But you''re not gonna be here tonight, are you?


    "Yeah, definitely coming"


    "I''ve said so much already"


    Nike drank tea with a troubled face.


    When I say that confidently, I continue to talk about whether I am sure or not.


    "Because it''s like Monday''s male discount day. It''s always that day."


    "Is that okay with you as a man..."


    He''s pathetic, but he also looks like Saturners. But at the point where you''re doing that, isn''t their feelings for a woman farther than love or something like that? It is sure to be hated.


    If you tell Benjamin you thought so, but that''s not the problem.


    Then if I ask what the hell the problem is, I say that I can''t sleep at night because I''m concerned that I don''t want to know everything about them, but I meet other women in secret at a liquor store, and I see them in an atmosphere like that.


    Benjamin, who was weaker than usual, glanced at me when I was an understanding adult woman who would accept even that secular personality of going to the store only on a male discount day.


    "Speak as grandiose as usual... but if I could, I wouldn''t be so worried"


    "Nanally......"


    "Wow!


    I banged my knee and held my fist financially well.


    Nike tells me to stop because I smell like an uncle.


    "We''re going out today until we know the truth! Let''s go to Campbell''s!


    "Thanks nanary!... Nike? What''s the matter with you?


    "Yeah, it''s nothing. Kind of."


    I shook my blonde''s hair and spoke to Nike, who looked less ridden on the way down, if Benjamin asked me to, but I didn''t have to.


    "But it''s always a dollar mot store and you''re not coming..."


    "Nike?"


    I wave in front of Nike''s face whining while holding his mouth by myself, but this one doesn''t seem to be in my eyes at all.


    But after a while, he looked up like something had blown out and said, "I''ll cooperate too!" and stood up vigorously slapping Benjamin on the shoulder.

 81 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 10

    I hear Campbell''s parents started the store because her father liked alcohol, not because her mother liked alcohol.


    I had more or less an idea of where the store was, but I never went to Campbell''s house to visit. They said they were stabbing nails that they shouldn''t bring their friends, so it''s natural to say so.


    The tavern with her colorful sister is also in my frequently visited downtown area, but her parents'' shop, a friend of mine, was in a more radical location.


    In a little detail, there are many places in a row that the man intended to reveal overnight with the woman, and it is a very courageous place for those women to step in.


    Among them, I heard from the surrounding area that the Dormott store that came out in conversation with Benjamin was a luxury store in its hand, and that there were many aristocrats who went there.


    When my father told my mother in half a joke that he wanted to go to the dollar mot store because it was fine for once, she said to me, "You can''t do it." That one word was so cold that I could see all what the Dormott store was like. That''s my mother.


    With that old memory, I looked up at Campbell''s home store, which said so on a sign mimicking a person''s pinky, called ''Delare''s Pinky Finger'', in front of the Dormott store.


    This neighborhood, commonly known as the "Back Street," signs of people flourish in the evening.


    The quiet streets pounded, pounded, and gradually wrapped up in noise such as chatter and the sound of a glass and glass bumping into each other. And as I walk down a busy street with just a woman, my gaze stabs me in the distance because so many people still don''t have alcohol in them.


    But there is no such gaze.


    Me, Nike, and Benjamin opened the door to Campbell''s shop without even stopping.


    Next to the entrance and exit made of wooden planks, small plants are decorated with flowers.


    It was a very beautiful shop for shops in a city with few roughnecks and outlaws.


    Dormott''s shop is generally thin peachy, and the windows and entrance doors are adorably made like a beautiful castle, not too dirty to blame, but not too clean because of the seeping out of some pretty atmosphere.


    Besides, it''s a little dirty when it comes to the tavern, and the dirt on the walls is like part of the decoration, but if you put it inside the store where Campbell is, where do you get that sight?


    In the store at dusk, it became blurred and bright in proportion to the darkness outside.


    Stepping onto the wooden floor, the footprints disappear beautifully as long as you don''t allow your shoes to get dirty.


    In the corner of the store, the dust trash was already swept, and the windows on the street side did not know how many minutes, but the water had removed the dirt from the window vitreous.


    "You like beauty."


    That''s what I said to Campbell, a blonde woman who''s been guiding me through the store since I got inside.


    Much, no. I like it pretty good.


    My parents are pretty lovers there too, but they just lose out on this. Your shoes are always dirty.


    "That''s right - Dad, you''re famous for your cleanliness. ¡­ and have your account be on the spot"


    Is it my father who likes beauty?


    I nod my neck with interest when I glance at the adorable octagonal tooth and see Campbell laughing with a hook that features pretentious lace.


    "And then our mother''s cooking over there, so get her to skip the paper on the order"


    "I see."


    Don''t miss hearing Campbell''s explanation word for word in your ear.


    It''s also been a while since I''ve seen an old friend.


    He said the store would start already, and now he was in a hurry to learn how to serve customers, type of alcohol, and how to account. There are no customers yet, as no bills have been placed for the opening of the store.


    I didn''t have time to rejoice or do a transcript, but they said I didn''t have to be that comfortable, so I''m going to try not to think deeply about it.


    "I made the explanation simple, but there''s something about Nike I don''t know?


    "Mostly I get it, but should I look at the item writing if I have one?


    "Yes, I am."


    Ask for an explanation in front of the counter seat with the chair, side by side in a row.


    Nike again reconfirmed his thoughtful confirmation of Campbell as he tied the hair he was lowering into one, and Benjamin was writing on his arm with a spell.


    Campbell''s impression at school is the same as what he had on Benjamin, one way or the other. Fashionable girl, it feels like.


    It would be due to the flashy outfit.


    Everything seems to have fascinated me since I was a little girl with exotic costumes, especially when I said I love the ethnic costumes of that Serena kingdom.


    He also wants to be involved in clothing related work, and after graduation he works for Barber, a costumer who makes his name known all over the continent. Barber''s head office is in the Kingdom of Iran, so she had moved her residence from the Kingdom of Dolan to the Kingdom of Iravin to work there.


    Not everyone who goes to magic school aspires to be a demon, a knight.


    Many people, like Carla Yacklin, want to be archaeologists and Campbell Parr, want to go out of the country and do whatever they want to do. Some people will think that they don''t have to bother attending a magic school at all, but in Campbell''s case, they are entrusted with the head of the fabric department for the second year because they can apply the magic learned and help with the techniques of clothing, as well as work with attention to the functionality of costumes, etc.


    He used to hate studying and sleep in class, but the more he found out that there was something of interest and magic he seemed to learn about clothing, the more his exploratory mind launched a question attack that he rarely asked his teacher.


    So much so that the classroom teacher told me that Campbell''s head would go up or down every time during the class to determine the physical condition of the teacher that day.


    "Then Benjamin can be turned into a transformation spell. It''s a pain in the ass when Satanas finds you."


    "Absolutely. But it''ll only take half an hour, so I might go to the bathroom a lot, but I''m sorry there."


    The story went on, and the meeting on the subject of the Satanists began.


    Benjamin needs to find out, so he changes his face and voice slightly to behave.


    In her case, the transformation magic lasts for up to half an hour, so what if we do that time well?


    Transformation magic only lasts about five minutes for normal people, so that''s enough time if it''s half an hour.


    "Then Nanary and Nike will have a special transformation. Hey."


    The body that was pointing at Benjamin turned to Kurli and this way, and Campbell, with her hands behind her back, smiled at Ni and her beautiful white teeth.


    It changes the story, but I like octagonal teeth.


    It doesn''t matter if you''re a man or a woman, your heart gets cuddly tightened by that indescribable love when someone with octagonal teeth shows their teeth and laughs.


    So when Campbell with octagonal teeth laughed, I was always unknown and soothed by the look on her face or cuteness, but her octagonal teeth today are somewhere different.


    Far from soothing, it''s a naughty grin, or an octagonal tooth like you''re up to something, no look.


    Nike and I looked at each other sideways, but Nike''s temples conveyed sweat. Benjamin puts his hands on his mouth ridiculously saying that he has a bad habit of campbell again.


    "Nanary, what''s going on? Are you losing your hips?


    "Ca, what''s wrong with Campbell? You''re not up to something."


    "What are you talking about, I can''t believe I''m planning this. I''m just trying to reveal my new clothes."


    Campbell makes short blonde hair that looks good as a finger jump with a pigeon to sparkle her drooping brown eyes.


    Her bad habits.


    Campbell loves making clothes, but also putting clothes on people. I don''t know many friends who sacrificed themselves as dolls.


    As she patted her fingers, something fell from the top with a white smoke.


    When I pick it up off the floor, I see an overall view of clothes that are somewhat smaller in area than Campbell is wearing pretentious forehangs that are easily well made.


    "You know, Campbell."


    "What?


    "As you know, my breasts are discreet."


    Pilla, and turn to Campbell with the edge of his clothes.


    "That''s not true. It''s better than me. Besides, it''s a Nike costume, and Nanary''s is this way."


    Pattin.


    What she magically put out when she was told this way is something that seems to have a lot more fabric than her earlier clothes.


    It was shown spread out. It has a long bottom length and, in turn, a small upper area.


    It would hide there because the chest looks like a fluffy build, but the shoulders are in the form of a bump.


    I wonder why it feels disgraceful when the cloth should be more than nike''s.

 82 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 10-2

    "That''s three fried pockel meats."


    Fill out the order on the form and fly the paper to Wella, Campbell''s mother, who is cooking in the counter.


    I put the amount of the item on the wall on my head and added it to the bill.


    And when I looked beside him, beside the piece of paper was the sticker of Wallhernus.


    There are stickers in every store these days and in the grass-fed wolf store I go to with Zozo.


    "Take this!


    "Yes!"


    The store was busy.


    The laughter of a man can be heard from all over, and Mr. Wella''s voice can be heard only marginally. It seems to be a male discount day, so it''s not impossible to have more men. So far it seemed that no female guests had arrived.


    "Money''s not good!


    "Yes!"


    Take the order, carry it, and charge the customer for the wash by magic.


    "Phew."


    I fixed the long hair wrapped round the back with one hand and put the back hair on the side to my ears.


    It''s kind of hot.


    "Manana, I''ll fix your shoulder, just give me a minute!


    "Oh, thank you"


    Wearing clothes with my shoulders out, I thank Wella, who stands on the cooking table as she asks me to give her the sleeve of clothes that were about to slip off even more.


    Embarrassing.


    Though I tried wearing Campbell''s clothes broken into attacks, I don''t think I can get used to them inside.


    "Still, you look good in burnt brown."


    "Because we were talking about keeping the disguise for once. I didn''t exactly change my voice."


    Nike and I only change the hair color.


    Nike was turning red.


    Benjamin was the only one who disguised himself, and he didn''t have an ex or a kid if we found out first.


    "A woman and a man are naughty. I want Meda to do her best."


    "Wella, what''s wrong with all the cute kids today? You''re finally gonna start doing business over there?


    "No, it''s not, it''s a lot of stuff. It''s not for a man, you know, Nana."


    Mr. Wella is tying Kurli and his highly habitual blonde hair to one on the side.


    Was Campbell like his mother, and Mr. Wella had a gentle, gentle dripping eye as well.


    I had the impression that I was going to be a decoy because I was fuzzy again, but that''s just how I run a liquor store in this backstreet. It''s aggressive and caring for customers and us, and laughing out loud and luxuriously makes for a good chat.


    You know Benjamin''s love, he''s got a prank grin.


    "You say Nana? Are you still here tomorrow?


    "No, it''s just for today. These kids... That''s why you drink so much."


    Even now when the male customer talked to him, he glanced at the same octagonal teeth as his daughter and spoke with pleasure.


    "Just for today? I don''t have a ketch - hey Nana -"


    "Do you want me to hold that hand?"


    "I want to say it!


    Mr. Wella slaps off the side with the batin the hand of a man with a good width who has extended his arm toward me.


    She was told before the store opened that the front cover she was wearing was a normal one with yellowing, and unlike Campbell, it didn''t have pretentious lace, but it was something her daughter had made for her.


    From time to time, this store says Wella is the only one making cuts, and when Campbell is on his way home, he says his daughter is helping him, but the basics are only Mr. Wella.


    The father seems to be doing a different job, and the store is entirely in the realm of his mother, Mr. Wella.


    I just don''t like the fact that my place is dirty at all, so I heard that I can''t just give up cleaning the store and cleaning the house and make it shiny every day.


    It seems that the alpha in motion belongs to his father.


    "And so many customers...... Are you sure you''re always on your own? Isn''t that hard?


    Look around the store as you help arrange the dishes on the cooking table.


    All the seats were filled with people.


    Turning this around alone is not a big deal.


    "Nah. I don''t usually come and go like this. Thanks to Benjamin, Nike and Nana, it''s going to be a big boom today, not a boom."


    Campbell tells me that he doesn''t want to hire people because he doesn''t go as far as prosperity every day, but he also has regular customers, and now he''s just good enough to turn it around on his own.


    But what do you say is not prosperity in this?


    Half the time.


    And when I heard that, if we were worried that working here all day would be annoying, Wella shook her head and laughed at Gahaha again.


    I can''t help but see if you''re being careful, but I''ve decided to do my best not to bother you anyway.


    With the Satanists in mind, of course.


    "That, what about Meda?


    "I went to wash my hands."


    Campbell, who brought the food back to the counter, looks for Benjamin, who is supposed to be in the store with Kyoro Kyoro.


    I reminded Campbell a while ago that I had been called out to fix it because the magic of transformation was about to be solved.


    Meda is Benjamin''s middle name, and I''m going to let that pass today. It meant that even though I was in disguise, I would never call it by my real name, even if I was wrong.


    Benjamin''s disguise was also perfect.


    My hair is magically shortened to the top of my shoulder and my hair has changed from red to light peach. Also, my voice has changed to something completely different with a spell called a vocal cord mutation, and even when I''m talking, I can''t tell inside that the person is Benjamin.


    I haven''t put so many hands on it, but my hair and voice just change a lot different.


    Speaking of which, when I dived into the masquerade with the Duke, I didn''t even change my voice.


    It embarrasses me now that it was a coarse disguise.


    "Hey, nice to order ~"


    "Yes!"


    Take the order to the customer who is holding up his hand, and I rush back to the counter again.


    "Oh, sorry, Nike."


    "Yeah."


    "... Nike, what''s wrong?


    I apologize because my shoulder was hit by a mistake with Nike, who was also taking the order.


    But there was something wrong with Nike, and I grabbed her arm.


    "To?"


    "I''m twitching, ''cause I''ve always cared more about windows"


    Ever since just now.


    I was wondering if you cared about Satanas and looked outside, but anyway if Benjamin cares, I can''t really wipe the discomfort from looking out the window with Nike looking anxious from earlier, but somewhere shy of correct the chest of my clothes.


    I don''t know what else to be ashamed of in the more exposed parts than I am, but that was a little different.


    "Yeah nothing big......!!


    "Nike!?


    I called out because I was worried too when I saw that I was worried, but Nike''s movements suddenly solidified as he looked out the window unchanged, and I was even more worried about what was going on because he started to lay low on the spot.


    Her long red hair covering her back and face as she was lowered without ties, due to her kneeling and leaning over.


    "Hey, what''s up? Are you sick?


    "Nana the newbie, Nana, bring me some booze ~"


    "I''m finally here, Meda! Nice to meet you."


    We got busy as we approached the night with customers calling out to us about Nike''s condition and hearing orders again from afar.


    You''re back from washing your hands, or Benjamin, who just became a customer favorite, is called.


    "Nike, can you stand?


    "Yeah, sorry nanary.... I can stand, but outside..."


    To Nike''s words, I looked out the window as I let her stand.


    The windows are beautiful thanks to Campbell''s father, with no cloudiness at all.


    Even at night, it''s bright outside with the lights of the store and street lights beside the road, so you can see the people on the road and the view outside.


    In the meantime, in front of the Dormott store.


    There, also in front of Delare''s shop, we saw a black group.


    "Huh."


    There was, for some reason, the Knights of the Kingdom.

 83 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 10-3

    I''m not sure if there''s a guy or Prince Zenon in that group.


    Me staring out the window.


    He was tall in his generation, but he pulled out high in the Knights.


    And I don''t know because it''s hindsight, but I can see about one person who fits that because of the shape of the head, the skeleton, the atmosphere of the hair (what kind of atmosphere).


    The black group doesn''t try to get inside the Dormott store just now to see what they can get lost in.


    What are you mocking about? Why don''t we just get in there quick?


    The knights must have gone to the Dormott store before.


    I can hear someone watching the Delarette''s shop as a knight, or captain, but I want you to enter the pale peachy castle of the colored munchkin as soon as possible.


    But I''m talking to a customer who just left the store.


    I don''t know what you''re talking about, but is it a public story?


    "You''re going into Dormott''s."


    "Yeah. I guess..."


    "Probably?"


    I don''t know because this happens a lot when Nanary is around, and Nike shakes his head with red hair.


    Don''t ask me what it is.


    I don''t remember causing that much trouble.


    "Wow. Rarely crowded today, but you got all the good ladies?


    As he turned sideways to his friend''s words and complained, he rang the door bell and a man of great stature came in.


    "Well, well, Mr. Knight Commander. Rare. You always go to Dormott."


    The man was just a knight captain.


    I wonder what you''ve come to do.


    Listens to conversations in a noisy store with clear ears.


    "You''d be curious if it was so crowded."


    I''m telling you, my boys aren''t sellers.


    "I don''t know.......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Hey you guys, we''re gonna have a drink today at Delarette!


    After talking to Mr. Wella, I heard the Knights Commander yell that way.


    "I came in!?


    Against our expectations, the knights keep coming into the store.


    Watching it for a long time, I bashed Nike in the back.


    You''re stuck.


    I can also see knights coming in with their hands together and stretches because they''re out of work. Nice and tight black knight clothes, but only now it looked a little cramped.


    But now I regret that I wish I had lost my vacant seat with phantom magic.


    Why are you coming in?


    If you always go to the Dormott store, why don''t you go that way? Don''t you have to come all the way to the store where everything is crowded?


    "I was just moaning."


    I looked up at the spotless shiny ceiling.


    The circle and brown ventilated feathers are spinning.


    I wanted to reduce this encounter rate, but I finally went to the temple the other day and asked a woman who works for a temple called Shinji-kun.


    It is not a place to pray or anything, but if it is not against the basic Shinto, he will receive it with pleasure. My parents and daughters were tall beauties.


    When he asked me what I wanted to do, I ran bloody eyes and said, "I''m not saying who, but the magic of fire. Especially if you''re a man and a blonde might be cursing you. If you do, I think you''re meeting people everywhere who don''t like you. I don''t think this is what something around me is attracting you anymore. Today..." My parents and daughters, who looked at me with warm eyes, said nothing and softly put their hands on my head and chanted the purifying words.


    On my way home, I would only pay for my gratitude, but I remember a parent and daughter who had been so restless before grabbing a third of my salary and giving it to me. If this reduces the bad things, it''s not a big deal.


    Besides, the world is money.


    Neither the temple nor those who support it, so to speak of the use of God, will begin without money.


    I left the temple cool saying it was at least a thank you to the man who reached out to me for salvation, but why?


    "You really did go"


    He said, "Do what you say."


    "Sometimes I don''t know if Nanary''s an idiot or an asshole."


    What do you mean?


    "Hey hey hey, one piece of meat!


    "Not this way either!


    "Ha, yes!


    I shouldn''t, I was at work now.


    Return to me with the customer''s voice.


    I calmly filled out the order form with sarcastic meat and flew it to the cooking table where Mr. Wella was.


    "Canberoo! I''m not taking the knights to their seats!


    "Yes!"


    Campbell rushes to the front of the counter and his mother asks him to take them to their seats.


    "You or Wow."


    "Do you have a word marble?


    The knights, who came through the door and into the store, asked Campbell for drinks and knobs as they were accustomed to being guided to their seats, as if they had been here many times, without flaunting their faces in a crowded and enthusiastic store.


    Two, ten, fifteen...... that feels less than the number of people who were out there. More like this, there should have been about thirty.


    Look out the window again.


    After all, about fifteen, about half the remaining knights were in front of the Dormott store, and if you think a woman came out of the store, it gradually disappeared into the door. Was it divided because of the large number of people?


    ...... What a good idea.


    Confirm the knights who came into the store at a distance with Nike using the boom they had as a shield.


    Of course I''ll bring the sarcastic meat the customers asked me to bring.


    "Hmm? No?


    Then there were a few blondes, but that guy, Alwes Rockman, didn''t seem to be around.


    "Oh, my God, good"


    "Good."


    Hmm?


    "Nike? Was it good?


    "Oh, uh..."


    Nike and words overlapped.


    Am I relieved to see those colleagues?


    No, usually the other way around.


    You were just so shy earlier in the day, you said you were scared.


    Nike had his eyes swimming and wandering.


    "Like because Rockman wasn''t there?


    Speaking of which, he doesn''t even look like Prince Xenon. Haven''t you come with me today?


    Nike told me he''s been somewhat busy again lately, such as on official business, so I guess he doesn''t often come to places like this. Besides, even now, it is wrong to assume that the prince of the kingdom can meet such a whee, etc.


    We need to reform consciousness.

 84 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 10-4

    "And anyway, Nanalie, I''m gonna serve you with a strange face."


    "Nike''s back on his feet"


    "You can''t do that if you''re scared, you''ll be suspicious the other way around."


    It was Nike who was twisting, but I shook my neck vertically that I understood.


    It would certainly be more confusing to be serving customers naturally than to be making suspicious moves. Instead, Nike is harder because I don''t even know anyone in the Knights that I know.


    If we don''t get a good look at it again, we shouldn''t be able to tell.


    More importantly, you can cut Syrah off no matter what she asks, and even if the captain finds out because she has permission, he''ll take into account the circumstances.


    We slowly pulled over to the wall and settled our feet next to the barrel, which was the waiting area.


    "The Knights are here, but they''re fine!?


    Campbell, who was leading the knights to their seats, approached them quickly worried about Nike, who belonged to the Knights. I''m sorry. I was holding both hands together.


    I looked around the store wondering what Benjamin was doing and he didn''t show up, so I wonder if he''s doing his magic again by washing his hands.


    Satanas hasn''t come yet.


    I could see Nike sighed a little bit at the current state of things that had overlapped.


    "Nana or Nike! Would you like to have a drink over here?


    I felt a man call me by his name, so I turn to the counter.


    "Look, those kids aren''t sellers."


    "I don''t like it - Wella, because I just want you to follow me. All right?"


    "I can''t help it. Nana! Over here!


    Mr. Wella called me, and I rushed to the counter after delivering the sarcastic meat to an earlier customer.


    "What is it?


    If I asked him what he wanted by name, he would pour alcohol on the man sitting in the counter because the customer wanted the young child to have a drink.


    My face is already red and I''m worried that it will be okay to drink any more, but I always feel a little relieved that this person is the one sitting next to him or a regular customer.


    This is interpersonal work.


    There''s no way we can do this with the usual reception work guidelines.


    - Chillin.


    "Yes, there you are"


    Another customer came in, and the door bell rang.


    "Is the counter seat empty?


    "Huh? Uh, I don''t mind."


    "Thanks"


    I can''t recognize anyone who came in because I''m facing the other side, but apparently I got into this counter seat.


    "Whoa, I''m overflowing."


    "Clothes okay?


    The customer overflowed the alcohol a little, so he turned his fingertips and cast a spell to clean the table. It was also on my clothes, so I clean it too.


    "You look pretty good. If you''re a knight, why don''t you go to Dormott''s? You won''t enjoy having the captain over here. Bye."


    "No, I wanted to drink in a beautiful place like this today."


    "Oh, are you tired?


    "Don''t leave for Wall Hernus. You''ve rubbed it, Captain."


    Captain.


    Someone''s words caught my ear.


    "Wall...... oh! Is that it? No, it''s like the Knights are leaving, isn''t it?


    "Well. If it''s true, I''d like it to stop itself."


    Even if I try to turn my neck towards you, my body is rejecting me and I don''t turn inside.


    That voice.


    This voice.


    The voice.


    I didn''t know I''d finally be able to discern him by my voice alone.


    It is a great ability while I am. Maybe it''s more amazing than magic.


    "Is your brother against holding it?


    "Right. I don''t think it''s very preferable."


    Gently look at the glass door on the shelf behind the counter.


    If you look there, you can see more or less the faces of the customers in the seats over the vitreous...


    I wanted to disappear from here in an instant.


    "Why?"


    Blonde man.


    Did you cut your hair again? It is rarely on your shoulder and the longer one is unchanged but refreshing.


    The chest of the knight''s clothes only makes you feel a little bit, a little dauntless outfit.


    And he''s wearing silveredge glasses like one day.


    Alwes Rockman.


    He was devouring the fried ravioli there.

 85 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 10-5

    "Oops..."


    "Payment? I''m still here. Yikes? Me."


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    After all, I''m not at all impressed.


    Disappointed, a man waved, mistaken for accounting.


    Rather, it is Rockman who wants you to make the payment and be gone soon.


    "Well, Captain, it''s been decided to hold Wall Hernus, and I can''t help it. Let''s have a toast."


    Next to him there was a knight who looked like a subordinate, a man with flax hair, but once we had finished our conversation with Mr. Wella, the two of us were toasting lightly over each other.


    I didn''t know you were coming to the counter by now.


    He is a perfectly unchanging man of the air who should go to the deepest part of the shop where the Knights sit.


    "Mrs. General, was this always the case with Delarette?


    "I''ve got four cute helpers today, so I''m here to help."


    "Ah, you do look cute ~. Dolmot is extra because there are so many bad women instead of fancy..."


    The knight sitting next to Rockman was stretching under his nose looking at Benjamin passing too far behind him.


    "Is Nana - she has a lover?


    "I''m not here."


    You''re being rude to a woman for not being nice. That man.


    But I can talk to you from a customer, so I''ll focus on this one for now.


    Though not even drunk by Belombellon, the man had reached for his knob tending to lay low while smoking a cigar.


    "Oh, shit, I''m not even here. This is it."


    "Yes, water please"


    "I wish Nana would be here."


    "Haha, you''re a good joke"


    I learned in various relationships that drunken language is best heard basically.


    "Nana, have you ever had a girlfriend?


    "No, I''m not here"


    "Yes!? Not one of you is so different!?


    "You''re a good joke"


    Instead of ever having been born with this, ever having been confessed, I have never been able to have any kind of heterosexuality I like.


    I''ve never felt embarrassed or anything like that about it as a woman, but when it comes to this kind of talk, it''s a little difficult.


    I''m basically laughing and flushing because I''m not sure how to react, but it kind of made me smile when I thought that both men and women like romance stories.


    Benjamin and Saturners can''t help but wish they could get back to normal soon.


    And I can''t help but wish he''d gone home early.


    The night is getting late.


    Benjamin is also safely returning from the washing of his hands and going to customer service again. He sneaked up on me to ask if Satanas was here yet, but I still can''t see him, his shadow or his shape.


    I said I''d hang out with you today until I found out the truth, so I''m going to hang out till the end, but I''m surprised Benjamin admitted to looking like Rockman and I''m fine!? I didn''t feel alive when I screamed out loud about it.


    He was about to see the greatest disgrace of the century.


    No, it''s the same as being seen like this anymore, but I''ve never decided not to notice because you don''t have to recognize me.


    Nike is well avoided the knights, and it was reassuring for the first time that almost two of Campbell and Benjamin were going to customer service in that seat. But sometimes I saw a knight softening her without knowing it was Nike, so I can''t seem to stay alert either.


    The story goes in a completely different direction and I''m careless, but I was plainly curious how they would react if they found out that was Nike. Nike is cute and beautiful from time to time, but now she is attractive with 20% more.


    I''ve never heard of romance from Nike, so it was me who cared about it there as well.


    "Hey, hey. Do you believe in fate?


    "Is it fate"


    The customer is sitting in his seat, regardless of what he wants you to take advantage of, and he talks to me every time I bring the food back to the counter.


    Then my waiting area became natural and inside the counter seat, giving Nike and Benjamin standing beside the barrel a worrying look.


    The customer still grabbed me just now, and at the same time as the conversation started, they took my arm over the counter, so I couldn''t go anywhere else.


    "Statutes you will never escape from before you are born. I think it''s fate, not fate, that I met Nana."


    "Is it fate"


    A customer who talks about something unusual, whether the drunkenness has definitely come around.


    Fate is another great story.


    Listening to her adult with her arm grabbed, Wella, who once rested her hand in cooking, clasped the man''s head with a petin, saying what she was doing to our child at all. Strong. That''s the dame in the liquor store.


    Eh - it was me trying to talk to a stuffy customer by sticking him on the table and asking if he was okay, but Wella stopped me saying it was okay.


    More than that, and she looks at me with a bit of a nigga of delight.


    What is wrong with it?


    Was it a good thing? I tried to ask,


    "Nana, it''s nice to meet you over there. He wants you to think about it."


    They say and push me on the shoulder.


    When I was tilting my neck because they told me over there but I didn''t know which customer I was, I squeezed my jaw and was directed to my gaze that it was the knight over there.


    "No, uh, no kidding."


    "I''m not freaking out like that. Because of this, don''t do it. Think you got a help boat out."


    What is a help boat?


    I would rather tell Mr Wella that instead of being able to help, it is becoming a very unpleasant development.


    "Here, come here."


    Mr. Wella told me to bring him in front of a guest sitting three chairs away from where he had just been.


    If you look down at the table, the skewers of the fried rabbit are placed on the plate in the form of finished food.


    ¡­¡­


    Wella speaks to me about how cute she is that she can''t be so illuminated by me looking all the way down, but I apologized because this attitude is rude beyond being a job.


    I''m sure I can''t get away from here again, but I regret that he''s kind of on the run before his enemies.


    "Um, uh... I''ll let you in now!


    I raised my voice high enough not to be suspicious and reopened it.


    A strange face, a strange face.


    It doesn''t matter.


    "You look cute after all. Hey, captain."


    As I was pouring from the barrel to the cup prepared for me by Mr. Wella, a customer, a knight man, glanced at me with his knob in his mouth.


    Captain.


    It sounds disgusting.


    It''s the second word in the world I don''t want to hear, at least for me.


    And the best, of course.


    "I guess so."


    "What? Didn''t the captain call you?"


    A captain is Alwes Rockman, who sits next to him.


    I don''t know how many drinks he had, but his complexion is cool.


    Will you not take off your glasses? I wear them on my face all the time.


    I''ve seen him call before, but does this man have bad eyesight? The magic of restoring vision does not exist like the magic of producing meat, so only glasses can be relied upon by people with bad eyes.


    Well, I don''t care if his eyes are good or bad. I don''t care as much as the grain of sand.


    Besides, he says he called me, but he sends a suspiciously uninteresting gaze as to whether he really did. I didn''t want you to call me, but I don''t know. Subtly angry.


    "But, uh, you follow me."


    Unlike Rockman, the knight with flax hair is a little drunk, his face is red and his eyes are tron.


    "Hey, you."


    As he was chewing down the inner bitter bug, Rockman opened his mouth, not least.


    "I heard it''s just for today, really?


    I''ll do a trick to put my lips on the cup, and I''ll look up to you.


    I am surprised because I have suddenly spoken, but I am aware that it is also a flat attitude because I regret it again.


    "Yes, just today. Because it''s just a help."


    "Heh, help me. Can you drink?


    "I think you should be able to drink"


    "Yes. But don''t let them drink you the other way around. Women are less alert these days, so you should be especially careful with these places. Children in particular."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not such a devious person"


    "Oh well. And you don''t look this way at all."


    "Haha, I''m not ashamed to point"


    "Really? You don''t look shy though."


    "I''m sure you have bad eyes. I have glasses."


    "I''m seeing better than usual. Even this."


    "Doesn''t it fit?


    "You''re a child."


    Though I said plainly, I was told that I wondered if my gaze was inconsistent.


    Stunning bastard.


    Isn''t it the gentleman who doesn''t ask when that happens? I don''t know if I''m a social fool or a hua, but I''m a worry-free man. This Ethe gentleman.


    "Is this what the captain likes?


    "What?"


    "I mean, I don''t really talk about it at the Dormott''s, and I don''t laugh."


    As the knight sitting next to him puts his jaw in his hand, his sleepy face just now looks at this one as if it were a lie.


    This kind of kid.


    I guess that refers to me, but maybe this male knight has the same bad eye as Rockman.


    Where is rap.


    We haven''t talked that far, haven''t we even laughed?


    He''s still that drunk, even though he seems rather angry with his face.


    "I like you so much too - this girl"


    A drunken knight took off his thin-skinned gloves on his hand and extended his arm here. I know you''re drunk, but I don''t know what the intent of that action is.


    I couldn''t figure out how to react with receptionist skill, so I glanced back at pushing my arm back with my hand.


    -Pasi.


    That''s why.


    "Huh?"


    If you think your arms have been stretched from side to side, they grab your wrists.


    And I was even more forward if I thought I was pulled, and my torso jumped out of the counter.


    The hair that was tied behind me unravels with its recoil.


    Grab a wrist, big hands wearing black gloves.


    "I''m telling you, kids don''t work in places like this."


    Turn to the voice Doss heard.


    If I followed the source of my arm, Rockman was grasping my wrist with a serene expression that was back to back with his voice.


    What did I just say?


    Did you mention me as a child again, Koz?


    "I''m not a child."


    Same age as you, you idiot. And I mumble, but it makes a grumpy voice without words.


    There''s nothing more humiliating than being made a statement that can be seen below.


    "You are a child. My arms, my wrists, they''re white and thin, my neck. Look, they''re so much like they''re about to break."


    So quietly I reached out to the part of my mouth and I was gently touched to make sure. Positively, the other person is sitting, so it''s in the shape I look down on when I pop up.


    My face is close.


    My long hair drips forward and mixes with that hateful glossy golden hair.


    "... hey, what the hell"


    What, what the hell is this guy?


    What are you going to do?


    I had recognized that she was a woman talkin ''to a woman without prospect, but is she willing to even put a chunk of sugar out of her mouth?


    If the women are being hit like this from time to time, they''re all awesome. I wonder how you even have the urge to shake this arm up and beat it up.


    Mr. Wella would say Gatsun, turning her gaze and asking for help, but she thumbed up that she was flattered when Hugh and I were whistled.


    Damn it. She''s fooled by this guy''s looks, too.


    "My fingers are small and luxurious."


    If I stay here, they''ll eat me, and now they''ll take my hand.


    And if you think they grabbed your middle finger to flow, keep it on your thinly open lips -.


    "Stop. Aah!!


    You shameless bastard!!


    I''ll kick your ass!!


    I''m no longer patient, I flutter my arms off my hands and hide them on my back.


    A knight sitting next to me has looked at me with his eyes round, but I don''t care.


    As much as I want to teach you with that body that touching after degrees is worth the crime.


    Ku, well, how do I let this zoary sensation get away with it?


    The guy at the time is looking at me with calm eyes.


    I''m pretty sure I was unnecessarily annoyed.


    "Because the next time I do this, I''ll sue you! You disgraceful idiot flame!!


    "Ho."


    "... Ha!!


    A devilish, fun red eye that slowly removed the glasses he was wearing and emerged from his sappy raised forehead.


    "I told you I''m not a rough guy, but you''re a rough guy."


    Apparently I do have a detour.

 86 * Nike Perspective

    My friend is a brilliant witch, not even talented.


    I''ve dreamed of joining the Knights since I was a little girl. When I was about to be attacked by demons in the past, it was the men of the Third Knights of the Kingdom who helped me to get there, and it was the beginning that I admired him, the benefactor of my life.


    My parents had opposed me to stop because I was in danger, but I went into the Kingdom School of Magic with excellent grades, and if I also broke through the Knights'' rigorous exams, I would no longer oppose them, and I took the liberty of deciding to go into school and go for the Knights.


    It doesn''t matter, my first love is from a Knights man who helped me back then.


    I still remember the feeling that you stroked my back with your big hands.


    Brave but beautiful, brunette male knight.


    I may have a memory correction, but it''s a good memory now.


    It was largely because of the person that it did not become a memory of fear.


    "I''ll definitely be the best! This year!!


    Dorm room.


    Before the exam I always saw a nanary who was so intent, me and Benjamin laughed.


    "You''re number one over Rockman."


    "I''d like Nanary to be an idiot..."


    A hard-working and hard-working friend, Nanary.


    I also came to school with the intention of being an excellent witch, but I understood as a child that there was a top up there.


    It''s not that I don''t, or that I make heads differently.


    She doesn''t give up badly on anything anyway. End of the line.


    Of course I know I have good memory, but I don''t think that''s genius.


    I heard that it wasn''t until I went to the village school building that I did my studies in earnest, but if I asked what happened before I started studying, I didn''t get very good replies, and I was often told memorabilia worried about how it was going. I mean, it''s not what she was born with, it''s what she acquired acquired. Good memory is a gift of hard work.


    So I''ve never considered my friend, Nanary, a genius.


    Because she hates losing and gives up badly, a genius hard-worker.


    "Hell is second again."


    "Heh. He''s a good magician."


    There were no fewer voices to take over the nanaries.


    Because it was born, I can''t help it, I guess it''s highly magical, so it''s natural to do it.


    "Second place again!?


    She''s sensitive to the result that you two are.


    I don''t get half as depressed after every test.


    But only me and Benjamin know.


    Even nanaries are definitely stuck at first.


    I do something about it with the evil and guts of giving up beforehand. I don''t know if success in magic is due to high magic or the truth. But seeing her at least triple her efforts to succeed, I want to tell those who are jealous of Nanary.


    If you regret it, tell them to keep studying without sleeping at all for a week.


    The horrible thing is Nanary does it flat out. I''ve tried to make him stop because it''s bad for his health, but he won''t stop.


    If you hit a magic that you can''t succeed in, you just read and fish books. Ask your teacher to teach you, and if you derive a path to success from a variety of perspectives, you enter the library and the arena.


    Not very much, but I couldn''t.


    But I guess Nanary herself knows that if she doesn''t, she can''t beat a true genius.


    "Fuck you! Ice scraps!!


    "Because that doesn''t work"


    Sharp grains of ice are melted by fire.


    A boy student lightly wearing a nanary with one hand.


    His name is Alwes Rockman.


    Genius, no human being could look better with the word.


    "Brunel, do you have a minute?


    "Yes?"


    Walking down the hallway, a rockman with a face out of something like a pit entered his sight.


    I always had messy hair that was clean and tidy.


    Students around them who pass by avoiding the hole care about how it is, but pass by silently, not sneaking up on the untouched God.


    Nanary dropped me into the pit, and I almost laughed at that look the other way around.


    as much as I would like to ask you both what stirs up so much fighting spirit at the same time.


    "I wonder what I hate about that"


    The face peeking out of the hole is a smile unlike the grumpy voice.


    If I think I got my hand out of the hole and elbowed myself in the hallway, I''ll keep my chin on my arm and look up at this one.


    I looked down at him as I reclaimed the textbook I held in both arms, and interpreted that, on my own, as meaning nanary.


    There is no mistake in her choice as to the flow of the story.


    "What do you say?


    "Animals and stuff."


    "Oh... I don''t like haunted bugs, like he said"


    "Thanks"


    "Um, Mr. Rockman?


    "I don''t mind calling you anything else."


    "No. Um, why are you bullying Nanary so much?


    I asked the person in awe to listen on behalf of that straightforward, quick-fighting friend everywhere.


    What good will it return?


    I honestly don''t think I''m going to respond, but I wonder how you would react to this question.


    "Bullying?"


    I think, ha, and I sigh heavily tired and meditate on my eyes.


    Would you have asked such a tiresome question?


    "Look, you''re next to me, right? I bark so loud every time, I''m just trying to figure out how I can get rid of it."


    Say that penis in a way that''s like getting rid of a bug with a clump.


    "Ha."


    There was a missing voice between them.


    Apparently, he''s getting rid of it, which is what he says.


    Though it does seem to break a bone for that raid from the nanary.


    But.


    Even when she''s not closing in, you''re just letting her out from afar.


    Swallow the words and I went back to class.


    And well, I tried to remember the old days.


    "I wonder why."


    "He''s a corrupt man."


    Benjamin and I sighed when we saw the two of them at a close distance where their faces and faces were likely to stick together at the counter.


    I can''t hear what arguments are going on because it''s far from where they are.


    I know we''re usually in a hurry to see that, but we''re used to that kind of sight and we just watch.


    The same goes for what happened in the land of the sea, but often the two meet just fine. Even though we''re two different people at work, it''s like a magnet.


    A lot of people sum that up in nice words that it''s destiny inside, but from the person I''m sure it''s a disgraceful word.


    "Rumor has it that the captain is coming to talk about her engagement to Princess Degnea, but she often drinks here all the time."


    "Huh!? Are you getting married?


    "Not marriage, engagement"


    "Oh, you''re engaged. Heh..."


    Within the Knights, the rumors were exhausting.


    Because Princess Degnea, who has recently become the opponent of the rumor, has passed to the practice area and the cavalry of the knight, and everyone has witnessed her coming to see how Rockman is doing and giving him the plug, etc.


    The person at the time denies having a relationship with the princess, no matter who hears it, but the princess was so obsessed with Rockman in a romantic way that she could see it.


    I tried to ask His Royal Highness Zenon, but I couldn''t raise the subject of my personal life while I was at work, and I couldn''t listen.


    But when I happened to be alone with His Royal Highness in the stable,


    ''Cause he''s surprisingly vulnerable to pushing.''


    and looking at the princess pushing her to the quarters, Her Highness was whining about such a thing.


    I think I''m the only one now, and when I think about it, I ask His Highness.


    ''That will depend on the country''s friendship. Alwes is a member of the royal family.'' Cause he''s a good old man, and he''ll be sick and tired of talking about his hands these days. ''


    It was the first time I knew Rockman was part of the royal family at this time, but His Royal Highness has seen me acting crazy like that.


    And then I ask you this, too.


    "Can nobles only marry nobles?"


    "Married? There are many strong blood obsessed people in basic aristocracy. Some say that mixed blood is not tolerated and noble blood, it is also noble work to preserve character. So as I''ve never heard of civilians entering aristocracy yet, well, extraaristocratic marriage is forbidden by law in the first place. They say it''s noble inside, but titles, houses with the shallowest and lowest history of houses, etc., are rarely rejected from marriage."


    "... it''s a tough world, isn''t it?"


    "You like Alwes?


    ''Huh?''


    ''He''s so much liked by women. Keep the nike.''


    After that, His Highness went back to his quarters with a terrible mistake.


    I heard what everyone knew about aristocratic marriages, etc., so maybe it seemed odd. It was a miscalculation that made me think that it was in Rockman''s favor, but since it''s about His Highness, I decide to think that I spoke with half the joke.


    No matter how smart you are,


    How hot from the opposite sex,


    It''s intangible in front of the problem of love.

 87 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 10-6

    Outside the Delale store.


    A sweet whisper of a woman giving a discount.


    cheerful voice of a man responding to it.


    The sound of the bottle cracking.


    He''s making crack noises with the patch. The lighting in the store is still going to break.


    Someone''s footsteps rang up a giddy outside staircase, like they did when they even opened a rusty iron door.


    Dust trash rolling by the road.


    "So?"


    This is a dim alley on the border with the shop next door to Delare.


    There is a hint of tobacco, and I also feel its characteristic smokiness. Someone must have smoked cigars here until earlier.


    I didn''t hate the smell of tobacco, but I didn''t like it, I didn''t smoke it myself, but I wasn''t disgusted because I was interested.


    In such a slightly noisy place.


    "So, I was wondering if you even had a career change."


    Is Hare''s director forgiving you? and I frown upon a situation from Rockma as if I were also being interrogated.


    I''m gonna grin and see this one. The guy''s face is a few times as frigid as usual.


    Stupid people who change jobs, etc.


    The twitching alley is as dark as a thin black mist wrapping around it. But my eyes are getting used to it. I can see the contours and the whole face of my opponent blurred.


    The distance is only one person away, so you can also see the crest and hardware on the chest on Rockman''s knight''s clothes.


    "Sorry, can I borrow this girl for a second? ''And he checked with Mr. Wella, and it wasn''t long before I was brought into this alley.


    "Fine, fine, but there''s nothing to dislike."


    And, what were you doing to our child earlier? Where did the remark go, Ms. Wella turned her hand towards the door. Come on. Now. Encouraged Rockman and I to go outside.


    I don''t like it, I absolutely don''t like it.


    Why do you have to come all the way out here and be such a hassle? I have no idea what they''re going to say or do, but if they''re going to make fun of me or hate me or anything like that, it''s a few times better to bust his head in here and stun him. and I decided to protest to thorough my back by saying no to Benjamin, which is bad for him, but I don''t like clarity.


    but my mouth stopped moving at all to see what had somehow befallen someone''s magic.


    This is a shut-up procedure.


    My upper and lower lips are stuck even when I try to open them, and my voice just clasps in my mogomor and mouth. My mouth just moves as if I were chewing food.


    He said he was the only one who set me up without knowing this, but he grabbed my back with such a blowing breeze and pulled me out of the store.


    Captain''s got the girl out! and I heard the knights noisy saying so from the far seats, but it is more like being arrested than saying they were taken out.


    I didn''t do anything.


    I was struck by despair when Nike and Benjamin smiled and waved at me to ask for help, so I was abandoned.


    My friend, why are you laughing?


    I didn''t want to go around rambling around in the store, so I followed him around a lot.


    "Are you going to disguise yourself as much as you changed your hair color? I almost laughed when I found out."


    "Shut up, I''m changing my voice."


    The magic of shutting up seemed to be unraveling and I could speak my mind. Clear.


    I hold my fist and calm my chest just for a moment because I couldn''t speak freely until just now to the voice I thought I would.


    Don''t get excited about this much.


    You keep yourself in control. Grow up, Nanary.


    Then the motion caught my eye, and Rockman quickly took both my wrists. I look up at him as if he were a hunter-like move to catch wild animals, and he meets the guy who looks at me with his mouth tied and his eyes resting. Losers and I look back at it.


    "Hmm. I''m not gonna do anything."


    You thought they''d beat you up, then I''d be happy to beat you up.


    What self-control until earlier. Where did the determination go, my heart went missing for a while without ever coming back like that.


    Even if I wave my arm at this bastard because I won''t let him go forever, the feeling of the leather gloves will stick to my skin without scaring me.


    "Come on, let go of me. I''m serious about what happened in the store earlier. I don''t like the way he touches me."


    "Words are rough"


    While I grab both wrists and push them against the building walls, I turn that way.


    You really piss me off! and shouting in the momentum of upside down my hair was also returned with a small fool in my ear saying, "You''re angry a lot," so I stepped on the estate saying that it was a word I had spoken many times before but I was really angry.


    I don''t need to tell him why I work here in the first place.


    I mean, why do you care?


    It won''t matter to you.


    He looked down at the back of his glasses, into his narrow eyes, while still questioning as he was uncomfortable.


    To my question, he moved the eye lid, but then closed his eyes and opened his tease for about a few seconds.


    "You''re the one who works in Hare. What would you do if you found out around you that you work here? Think about it and act on it."


    "That''s not why I''m disguised."


    "Heck, that''s a shitty disguise."


    "Heck!!!?


    "To that extent, it also falls into the school exam. Besides, I wouldn''t even speak to you about this. [M] But soon the kingdom will go to Hare Magic Station... I can''t tell you the details, but I am planning to issue a defense request in connection with the demons. I hope you don''t have too many problems."


    Meditate one eye and catch a sigh.


    "What?"


    I almost argued that falling into the exam was an extra word, but what does it mean to ask Hare for defense? It is the first ear.


    As far as I can tell, did Rockman speak to me working in Hare to avoid giving Hare a bad impression on the outside by working here?


    But I''ve never heard such a story before, and the director has accepted to work here, so I''m really suspicious.


    I warped my eyebrows and sent a suspicious gaze.


    "What defense? What exactly is this request to protect?"


    "You should ask the director of Hare."


    "... keep pulling this far out and say it often"


    The people on the road pass by without looking into the alley.


    It''s dim, and nobody even realizes there are people here.


    There''s no such thing as an alley. There''s only an atmosphere of people or drunk bastards or criminals wandering around, and that''s just prejudice in my imagination, but it could be one hand to keep kicking this guy''s hip and fleeing.


    But I still think again.


    I was here today for a friend, so repeating the statement again is like wasting time.


    As Rockman says again, I''m reluctant, but convinced, that Rockman would never bother to speak to a guy who doesn''t like me because I do work here.


    And why should I run away?


    One of the reasons is not to be blatant.


    It''s best to just tell the truth, re-dress it to the point where you can''t even get rid of it and go back to Delarette.


    (- - Shh)


    Okay, I almost said I''d talk, but before I did, I''d put an ice spear over my head and point a spear at Rockman to shake off this abominable arm that grabs my wrist.


    "Heh. I''ll do it inside."


    I''ll do it, what a compliment or pleasure to be complimented by you.


    I was gently let go of my arm for conveying my appeal to set my wrist free.


    I finally left, so I exhale around in a big way to make my shoulders look unpleasant even so elaborate.


    Recently, I was finally able to activate magic without chanting.


    There are many things that I can do without waving my hand when setting up, and even if I can''t use my hand as I do now, I can do some magic, but naturally Rockman was already able to do it while in school, such as without chanting, and I had even dawned on special training with my thumb up against it.


    "So, is that why you''re working?


    I decided to bend my mouth to the letter to tell the story.


    Before that, I tried to fix it because my shoulder sleeve was about to fall off or just, and earlier than that, Rockman came forward and fixed my collar. I was told to spit out what I could tell myself while fixing it as'' utterly lame '', so naturally there is no gratitude or anything like that. A big favor.


    "I don''t need a word! Anyway, I work here because Satanas says he''s been here recently for drinks with someone from a different woman than Benjamin. Give it a little."


    "Oh, about that"


    "Yeah, that one..."


    Huh?


    "Oh my god. You mean that!? Do you know that?


    I didn''t want to see him so much, but I saw him twice.

 88 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 10-7

    He said that I and Nike were struggling for Benjamin, and he would say, "Oh, the thing," as if he were laughing.


    ... No, excuse me, thanks. I tend to lose my language. You must be graduating that you don''t remember raising this voice of heart to be such a gutsy woman if my parents heard it. Even I didn''t think I''d have this barbaric personality, but of course I was willing to fix it, because it''s already become like a habit or my parents'' faces disappear from the back of my brain before I can remember.


    "More than that, are you doing such a scouting trick again? You''re an unpunished woman."


    "Don''t talk to me about the ball. I want to forget. This way."


    I don''t want to be called you again, the golden butterfly or anything.


    I hugged my own arms with a blue face. When Rockman laughed furiously with his nose, he started talking about Satanas, but he decided to temporarily miss what he laughed at with his nose.


    "They''re going out to Wall Hernus"


    "Saturners?


    "Hare''s bulletin board will also be gathering fellow demons among themselves. He said he decided to join when he saw it. You think your buddies have women, and you''ve been out drinking lately to gather your buddies?"


    Rockman, who also arms against the building wall, took a single brown cigar out of his chest pocket and put it on fire out of his fingertips.


    If you smoke a cigar with your disturbing horizontal hair narrowing your eyes to the brightness of a dazzling fire in your ear, turn your face to heaven, and now breathe a fu of white smoke out of your mouth.


    I''ve never seen you smoke before.


    Unlike surprises, cigars, etc. are something that fathers and the people you call there, or adults, smoke. I was weirdly impressed that even this guy smokes them because I recognized them.


    At the same time, being the same age as him, I recognise my age when it comes to being an adult.


    Whether they are magically manipulating the white smoke of cigars or changing it to the shape of an animal, they are flying to the sky to play.


    This one is a guy who is serious about listening but has no shards of nervousness at all.


    "Without Benjamin?


    But let''s be honest about that.


    In the pattern between men and women, my mother used to say that discussion was more important than mouthing. It seems the lack of words is more than anything else, and when I asked him why, he said, ''If a guy with the lack of words mouths it, he''ll swallow all the words just like that. If you want me to say it, you shouldn''t make it easy for me to say it. Be careful when Nanary grows up, too,'' he said.


    I don''t know my mother''s romantic history, but I can''t run out of words on topics like that.


    "I heard what you didn''t say to Fertina, but I guess Satanas has an idea, too. I don''t think it''s the kind of thing that worries her. Unexpectedly all the way. It''s like some stupid ice. I don''t think a woman with a thick nerve would know."


    "Why don''t you just say it''s you?"


    One word extra, no, two words extra. He''s the one who seems to dislike it. Don''t you have a full idea who you''re talking about at the point where you''re saying what ice is?


    And I didn''t know the Satanists were going to be in that tournament. Besides, according to Rockman''s story, it''s likely that the woman Campbell saw with Satanas was someone within that crew.


    "Besides, I don''t think he''s coming for a drink anymore."


    "Why?"


    "Campbell works here, right? I think I finally noticed that before. I guess I''m already going somewhere different because I work a lot on that sort of thing."


    "Ha!?


    When it comes to that, does it mean sensing that information could flow from Campbell to Benjamin and find out?


    Anyway, he''s a good capacity guy.


    Even in magic school, you masturbate that you are retarded, but you have also broken the lazy and important exams, and you have no difficulty in taking on the position of a demon, and sometimes the ranks have just gone from Ebal to Quates at some point.


    I also feel slightly different about linking that to this one, but anyway, he avoids sultry and obstruction as if it were the wind.


    I think the magic type is just the wind. That''s the nature of the wind wizard, but I shake my head that it would be prejudicial. That would be his personality.


    We need to tell her as soon as we get back to the store.


    "Speaking of which, the holding of Wall Hernus, why are you against it?


    "Were you listening?


    "I just heard you"


    "Hmm."


    Seen with scorned eyes. Due to the height difference, it is only half as intimidating as the shape that is overlooked as a giraffe from under the edge of the glasses. But I wasn''t scared, and I wasn''t eavesdropping. I just happen to be curious because it came in my ear.


    Speaking of Wallhernus, as there were stickers in Delare''s stores, they say it''s a festive tournament all over the country and all over the continent.


    And yet this man was making a statement denying the holding of Wallhernus as if it were a crappy farce. For the words of a man who seems to tolerate himself in many ways without obsession with anything, there is a verse that had become unusual and emotional. I wondered if there was anything in the Wall Hernus relationship that made this guy say that much.


    Nothing. Is there a problem? and if you put your hands on your hips and knock your neck down to the side, you can grab a small evil if you''re a hell of an ear. No, you don''t.


    Let''s just say I''m confident I won''t notice this guy unless he''s got that much to do with it if he''s got dark hair or a changed voice, but that eye that spotted me in one shot is also a hell of an ear.


    Now in the form of an inquiry from this side about the opposition to the holding, Rockman looked at me with a small bite of his lower lip after a little glance flowed sideways.


    "You know what Queen Orkinis was collecting."


    If the conversation doesn''t seem to be heard by someone, he spins his little finger up and circles, sticking a soundproof membrane around us both.


    I guess it''s such a confidential story that you brought up the name of Queen Orkinis, the real culprit in that Rockman bloodshed dying replacement case.


    I don''t know what that has to do with Wallhernus.


    "Yeah. Once."


    It was definitely ice shaped maiden blood.


    Without being asked what the purpose was, I didn''t know how to behave.


    "The former side of Queen Orkinis, who is now being held in Vestanu, has been telling strange things lately."


    "Wonderful?"


    "Collect ice blood and you can regenerate your life. That''s what the queen was told by the devil."


    The devil?


    If you look strange, they say that the devil is referring to demons.


    By demons?


    But in the first place.


    "The demon speaks the language?


    "Come on. But we saw... you were there too, weren''t you? At that time, the demons we saw at King Dolan''s Szelch Castle are at least objects that communicate with men."


    Demons seen at Szelk Castle. A poorly understood object, like that unsportsmanlike demon, that disappeared after Staesel left a profound word about it.


    He tells me that it may be the demon nearby that was possessed by Queen Orkinis.


    "That''s why the Queen was only trying to collect ice blood."


    "What was it?


    "To revive the girl I loved more than I ever loved when I was young," said Queen Orkinis.


    "Revive..."


    "I loved you so much that I dreamed of you every night, so much that I wanted to be alone in this chest."


    "In the end there was no resurrection, and she said so until she was out of breath. That''s why I don''t think you''re lying."


    You remember that time, your gaze is upwards.


    Again, the Queen''s history of the word was uncertain, and neither did Rockman try to tell me about who the girl was and her relationship with the Queen.


    "There is only very little blood left, almost no place to go. Why, then, was that demon called the devil, clinging to the weakness of the queen, causing her to believe the bullshit of being alive, and gathering the blood of a wizard? Think of this on the assumption that the demon did that to the queen."


    "Just ice blood? Or are we collecting other types of blood in order?


    "It''s troublesome because the tournament is about to open without knowing that. Six types of wizards come together from all over the continent."


    There''s so little information on this side about who that demon is that I can tell you it''s okay no matter what happens. In the meantime, the tournament will be held in Dolan, so Rockman throws the cigar to the ground when he smokes it to the end, not wishing to hold Wallhernus as a protector of the country and the king.


    "And one more thing"


    Rockman, who works his hand in a sticky motion, takes a step closer when he looks down at me standing in front of him.


    I looked them in the eye and just waited to see what they were going to say next, without being at all disgusted by the situation where there was a guy one minute flat in the palm of my hand, because I was intrinsically confused as to whether this was a good story to hear, due to circumstances on the Knights side that I could have overheard.


    Rockman stares back into my eyes as he slowly tilts his neck to the side.


    "What are you..."


    "Wow, don''t push me, you idiot!


    "You guys, back off now!...... ah"


    The two of us turn to Ba and Ba to the voice we heard from Delale''s store.


    Then there, the knight sitting next to Rockman and the knight men who were drinking in the back watched this one as they started an avalanche.


    Many eyes and eye contact.


    Hey, and one of the knights waved at me with a bitter laugh.


    I wave reflexively too.


    At the next moment, the men''s heads were immediately engulfed in fire.


    "Sprinkle!! Spread out!!


    "Stop, Captain!!


    Is that what I look like when my hair is burning too?


    I look at the knights screaming and rolling, and I look at Rockman.


    "I wonder if you wouldn''t look at me like that. It''s okay because it''s not a real fire."


    My men''s education breaks bones.


    After hearing such a snotty remark, the knights apologized plainly to Rockman and all went back inside the Delarette store, including him.


    I think I was left alone in an alley.


    "After all, what happened?"


    I went back to the store, too, glued around in my head what Rockman told me.

 89 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 11

    "What''s that!! I didn''t hear that!!


    Benjamin stuffed me with a bright red face.


    Humphung and I have a very rough nose.


    "Rockman says there''s a situation Saturners can''t even tell you, Benjamin, be, stop"


    "But good for you. That''s what that captain says, so why don''t you wait till Satanas says it out?


    I stick my cheek cane while Nike pinches the fried confectionery.


    Cute lace window hangings, peachy fluffy pillows, and little moon indirect lighting with baby horse candles. A white sleeping roll from Campbell.


    We were supposed to be allowed to stay in Campbell''s room after we went back to the store and closed safely, and we rolled over each of them on a bunk arranged in four and talked.


    "I can''t believe Rockman and I were sticking around and talking in the alley. I can''t believe we were talking about that. Yeah!


    "How to say it!!


    In the end, without Saturners showing up at the store as Rockman said, I thought it was because Benjamin didn''t seem half depressed. When he told me about the room earlier, she eagled my shoulder and shook back and forth with a scream.


    Uggs are annoying.


    As a matter of fact, when Rockman left, he said, ''Tell Fertina about Satanas. I know I''m just asking for a good opportunity, but Saturners has a duty to exclude her anxiety first'' until I pulled my arm one way or the other to go back when the store closes. I argued that if Satanas didn''t talk, he shouldn''t talk about it without darkness, but I was the asshole who came here and still wondered if he had a point.


    I couldn''t even complain because I was sitting in the back seat and closing critical that I should just take my men home, now not the counter seat, but the chief of the knights, and my stomach was crisp and I was serving customers. I didn''t feel comfortable when the knights saw me on my way home.


    I just don''t know why Satanas won''t tell Benjamin, but I just want to avoid the fact that what I''ve told you makes the two of us stubborn.


    For now, I wanted to tell you that Benjamin doesn''t seem to be worried, but the more I say, the more Benjamin''s fever goes up.


    "If you''re going to such a big tournament, I want to come out with you!! Hey, why are you going out with other women? Whoa!


    "Guru."


    Die.


    "Here, take your hands off Nanary''s shoulder."


    If Benjamin had been shaken to the point where he could see me separately, Campbell would have stopped me from shaking by holding my hand grabbing my shoulder.


    Thank you. Thank you.


    My eyes are going to spit around with glue.


    I''m in love, no, compared to the heartbreak of her heart when she asked me what my beloved man was doing, but I''m sorry that I talked about it.


    After being mocked by three friends, Benjamin regained his composure, but his stuffy feelings were still creased between his eyebrows.


    "I just talked to you"


    God, king, mother. What a shallow woman I was.


    Teng himself, or Benjamin, who created the current tragedy, ticked me about Satanas, and I drooped my head sorry toward my friend.


    I reflect deeply and deeply. I learned with heavy weight that it was not something that slipped my mouth lightly into a person''s erotic shakedown.


    "It''s okay. With that. Otherwise, we''ll always be swayed because of the Satanists. Look, Benjamin doesn''t even mesh! This means we can talk directly already!


    Nike doesn''t think so, or rather, he delivers the place that this was good. I see a trick that wraps up one glossy blonde hair, and at a time like this, I feel smudged and thankful that these sappy spots of this friend may be a good circular slipper between our friends.


    "Oh, I''m already going!


    "Huh?"


    Meanwhile, Benjamin, told by a friend of mine about the carefree extras, rose off the sleeping table with momentum looking ahead. When I made a fist in both hands, I began to breathe roughly.


    I asked her back where she was going. She''s up to you, Nal, of course. Otherwise, she answers the excitement with a rough nose.


    Just ten seconds after Nike told me to speak directly.


    Benjamin shook his head sideways with the boom, although Nike would tell him to calm down a bit if he was going to go now in the middle of the night.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    He''s a very strong friend. I have no more hands, no more feet to make that very strong friend even stronger.


    Cuddle the peach pillow tightly in your arms.


    "Nall, I don''t know what you''re thinking, but even if you''re a work buddy, yeah, my work partner, you have to ask me why I can''t go to work with you."


    "But not now."


    "Nanary would understand, wouldn''t she? This is a work issue, just like being out of work unauthorized by a fellow worker!


    Aside from the fact that the analogy is once more targeted, I guess that''s how it''s perceived for Benjamin. Although it seems nice to get a round of it without paying less than usual for doing it alone, I can ask what''s wrong with her around it.


    "And me, because I''m a better party to do and regret than to regret not doing it!


    When Benjamin hurried to get himself in order, he opened the window of the room and hung his beautiful feet there.


    When I rush over worried about what I''m going to do, I look at this one with only my neck turned backwards.


    "Thanks for talking to me, Nanary, bye!


    When he turned to us with his mouth open and laughed as he showed his teeth, Benjamin summoned the demon to the night sky.


    "Eh."


    Campbell shrugged.


    And then a few hours later, Naru made you confess and safely joined his people, and he flew back.

 90 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 12

    Then the next day.


    As usual, I went to work at the Magic Station first thing in the morning. I sat in my usual reception seat. I call from a senior who works at night, take over the record, get my uniform in order, while I take the green brush out of the hemp bag and grip it. Assuming that not many people will come today because it is the least demonic day of the week, and since there will always be a chatty uncle demon on such a day, people will look for requests that can be introduced for that person at sparse times.


    "Oh! Mr. Hell, you were there today! No, listen."


    My chatty uncle came earlier than I expected if I thought so.


    He put his elbow on the reception deck and sat down in a chair as he stroked his cluttered mustache with his thick fingertips. Smells faintly like tobacco.


    I can''t help it, I decide to look for the requisition form while moving my right hand to look subtly as I listen. My uncle is obsessed with talking, so instead of watching me act, he doesn''t react at all.


    "Kami''s going to Wall Hernus. He''s against it. Come on."


    "I''m sure you''re worried about Teg."


    "I said something ~. I''m a good old man, too, huh? It''s also an adventure."


    Again, we can''t talk about the tournament just where the demons gather.


    Mr. Tegriz Arnaud, 50 years old.


    Brisk brown short hair with a mixture of gray hair, stirring the narrow eyes even thinner.


    The grey robe that he made for Mr. Teg is still wrapped up in him today without a gap.


    Ask Teg, who has a cheekstick on his plump face, which request he will take and give him a few of the paperwork he was looking for.


    "Not today. I don''t even feel that way ~"


    Then why did you come?


    "Did you enjoy being opposed by your wife?"


    "The winner gets enough prize money to live his whole life, right? You want to go bet, don''t you?


    That''s true.


    "So what would Mr. Teg do if he told you his wife was going to the tournament?


    "You''ve decided to disagree with that."


    "Why is that?


    I won''t allow you to leave without me, does that feel like it?


    "Who''s going to let you go to such a dangerous tournament? You''ll be suspicious of my money from around here."


    Where''s my husband that would put you in danger in the first place, huh? and tangled up with a contemporaneous demon who is choosing to make a request at the reception next door. We seemed to be here together today, and we used to watch the two of us come together, although we wouldn''t do the request together. Age is 50 as well.


    Mr. Zozo is in charge next door, and the demon breaker she was responding to is tapping Mr. Teg on the shoulder and laughing.


    "Where''s the guy who smiles and joyfully drops off his husband at the bluff place? It''s not a war."


    Don''t worry about Kami. You''re 50.


    And the man was fooling Mr. Teg.


    "No, no, no, no. It''s not a war, but I don''t know what it means to disagree."


    Shh, shh. I''m going to go on this request.


    Saying so, Mr. Teg made a scene and then left Hare with his friends.


    Seeing that look makes me think of Satanas.


    Maybe that crucklehead didn''t invite Benjamin, maybe.


    "Kamen, because. Ah, I want to be told."


    "Oh, to whom?"


    "Of course not. To my future husband."


    A female demon waiting in turn behind them sighs when she sees her uncles demons leaving like rubbing off.


    Digino Gonaz. A brunette beauty who has broken up with her lover and is still looking for someone to share her love with anew.


    He''s still lost.


    She asked me if there were any colorful jobs again today, but I have told her many times about colorful jobs and nothing like that.


    "Speaking of which, I wonder if the reward will play a little more."


    "Is this it?


    She roars pointing at a single requisition.


    The content is to exorcise Baudra, Monocellose''s natural enemy.


    This is a request for demons sent out by the Kingdom Court of Justice, and there are several others. Requests from the State were mainly made through the Court of Justice.


    It is said that Baudra is analogous to the dragon ancestors, and her body length is a rough carnivore of temperament of small things compared to real dragons. Covering the body instead of hard scales is blocked body hair. Is there a difference in appearance from the dragon around it?


    "It''s as troublesome as a demon. That''s 800 pegalos, right?


    "How much do you want?


    "Maybe 1,500."


    1,500.


    Surely that would be reasonable given the dangers.


    "Please wait a moment. I''ll try to negotiate."


    "What, you will?


    "I''ll try."


    When a client brings a request, it is our job to present something that will convince both the demon and the client. However, there may be mixed remuneration details that may occasionally seem disproportionate, so contacting the client without hesitation was one of the tasks.


    "Mr. Zozo, is this a good code for designated wind vents?"


    "Hmm? Yeah, I am. Oh, this is not the code of the Kingdom Court. What''s the matter with you?


    Unfortunately, the person coming to the reception was interrupted, and I checked with her the code of the wind vent of the court of the kingdom.


    Kazaguchi is a magic tool used to converse with a person who is away from you. Cryptography is an important thing to use when talking to someone, like a spell to connect them to the wind. There is a cipher for each connection, and there is also a cipher for the wind opening of the Hare Magic Station in the Hare Magic Station.


    "It''s this requisition."


    Show me the requisition Mr. DeGino was looking at.


    "I was wondering if the demonstrators would turn a blind eye to this request at all because of the low remuneration for the content of the job"


    "That''s not the one that Perches east accepted. You''re a little weak on the push against those people over there, the Kingdoms Court guys. But Nanary''s gonna talk to you? The court of kingdom? Are you okay?"


    "I''ll get permission from the director. I won''t know until I try, and I''ll talk to you for the future."


    "Really?"


    Immediately after I went to the director''s office and asked for permission to do my best and was thumbed up and dropped off by the director, I went back to the seat where Mr. Digino was and took the wind chip tool out of the desk.


    Grabbing the thin cylinder that extends from it in the box, lightly writing down the main points on the paper, then signing the cipher on the square frame on the surface of the box.


    After a while I connected to the desk of the Kingdom Court of Justice.


    If you want to talk to the person in charge of the request management, the person in charge went out of the wind after a little time.


    "I need to talk to you about your request to expel Baudra."


    ''Oh, is that the request you''ve been asking for for for that past month? Have you found the Demon Breaker?


    The crouched man''s voice echoes in his ear.


    "No, we would like to ask you to review the compensation details, although we would like to go straight to the point. Baudra is an extremely dangerous creature hunting for monocherose. Its fierceness sometimes surpasses that of demons. But the reward for Baudra''s exorcism is 800 pegalos, which I think is a little bit of a price. We''ve been putting out requisitions to demonstrators for a month now, but this is a situation where most people are reaching right through their eyes to other requisitions."


    ''Really? But isn''t it your job to sell it to Hare?


    What the hell is this guy?


    Zozo and Degino looked up at each other when they saw my face, which got slightly steep, and raised their shoulders.


    "The amount paid by the general public when requesting demonic extermination will be at least 1000 pegalos. That''s an amount of respect for a demon who stands up for his life and wishes him well again for a life he can''t buy with money. But by contrast, I was wondering if this time the amount was too small."


    ''But Baudra is not a demon. I want you to keep that in perspective.''


    "But you must reward a life-threatening request without being a demon."


    "Absolutely nothing."


    "We would now like to ask you about Article 46 of the Labour Code."


    Read out a pre-spelled sentence on a piece of paper summarizing the main points to the man at the end of the wind.


    "On remuneration provisions at work." Thirdly, the payer must pay the corresponding price according to the danger involved in an employment that threatens the life of the working person. "


    "This time the amount is the corresponding consideration. Nothing''s wrong. ''


    "This request may then be discarded, are you sure?"


    ''Do something like threaten what. Is that the way Hare does it''


    "No, the request that has passed a month will have to be re-requested. And since it''s not a private request, it''s a request from the kingdom, if we don''t see any improvement in the content, we''ll take it directly to His Highness Zenon, who is the administrator of the kingdom court."


    What these people hate the most is that they jump over themselves and go to the person above them. The director said. I am aware that I am saying something like a threat, too, but the director instructed me not to hesitate to use it because ''you can give me His Highness''s name''.


    Then I interacted with him for a few minutes, then thanked him, and closed the vent barrel.


    "I let you through at 1550"


    I head down to Mr. Dezino, who had made me wait at the reception.


    "I can''t believe I brought the law to the king''s court... he''s a brave man"


    Next door Mr. Zozo is looking at me with his mouth open.


    That being said, I have seen Zozo also hang up with his counterparts in the Kingdom Court.


    "Thank you Hell ~!"


    Mr. DeGino held my hand in a gasp.


    "Maybe you''re fooling around with money from the state? You make a declaration to the kingdom of 1000, but you only pay 800 for the demon, and the other 200 will be in someone''s nostalgia."


    Mr. Zozo thought of the attitude of the kingdom court, or he put his tongue out.


    Well, whatever it was, I stretched my spine and smiled, wishing I could do my reception work safely today.

 91 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 13

    "What, are you working at night?


    There are many demons today. Yesterday, everyone is in the reception line looking for work. It is also due to the passing of the middle of the week, but I guess it is also motivating today, when it is a cool, sunny and working day outside.


    My father had also come to Hare first thing in the morning to see my face again, and I really don''t want him to come either because it would be embarrassing to see it from me, but it''s also true that I was happy to see my parents healthy, and sometimes I don''t think it would be a good idea for me to deal with my father at reception.


    When I was swallowing that.


    "Yeah, I was trying to get you to do it. I''m going to make sure you remember your work again."


    If the director who went to work around the same time slapped me in the shoulder from behind and called me to the director''s office visited her room after noon, it was my first night job to be told.


    I look at the material that says what I do about the night work I was given, and I shudder my shoulders with a grudge.


    "Yes, that''s okay."


    I opened my eyelids so much that my eyeballs would pop out that I asked the director to leave my body behind the back of the chair and sip a little tea. I was also about to finally hear from Rockman yesterday about a request for defence from a country, but not quite.


    When it comes to night work, it is the job description that requires the most trust in the receptionist''s work, where a small number of people are entrusted with a Hare evening without a director or Mr. Arquez. I''m only here for about a year, even though I''m in my second year, but how can I expect to be allowed to advance to night, even though I was allowed to sit at the Demon Breaker reception in six months? Nanally with a face the director seems worried about when you''re just so damn confused that you''re still feeling early for yourself? And I''ll call you.


    "Are you still anxious?


    Ha, you shouldn''t.


    Remind me of one of the best things about Zozo''s work.


    ''Before you think about what you can''t do, keep in mind that nothing starts unless you try first. If you''re in your ass, you won''t be able to move on, and you won''t be able to do what you can. "


    "But if I fail, what do I do?"


    ''Oh, look, you say failure is the source of success, right? Be clear and fail!


    I say that the job entrusted to the newcomer can be reckoned with even if it fails to some extent, but if it can, I don''t want to fail it is the real thing.


    I have some anxiety, but if the director says I can do it, I have no reason to refuse.


    "Oh yeah, or will you ask me for one more thing?


    "What is it?


    I haven''t said I will do it yet, but it seems that it has been accepted by some of the directors. I''m sorry about the time with the night, but I can put in a sorry no.


    "I was hoping you''d follow me to the Wall Hernus venue."


    Hmm?


    "Wall hernus reception?


    Like they said, no, it wouldn''t be a mistake to hear it, but a Wall Hernus reception is......


    When his eyes are literally dotted, the director who sees it laughs funny at Ahaha and then coughs up Gohon.


    "The kingdom officially offered. Three from us. I was wondering who I was going to go to, but each one of them told me it was better not to wear a magic mould, so I thought I''d let them go with a nanary if it was ice moulded."


    What the hell is that?


    Even though I was surprised to talk about night work, there are too many new things to do next, and I''m glad to get a job. I''ve never done anything about it, but how do I collect it?


    "What is its business, in terms of its content..."


    "Right. Maybe more magical work than our receptionist. Well, there''s a lot to do ~?"


    Even if I try to find out the specifics of what to do for now, I am told that it will be a long time to explain it, so I will give the materials about it to the director''s office at a later date.


    Patari and look up at the closed door.


    ¡­¡­


    Lots to bear in mind.


    I walked down the hallway, staring at the director''s office door as I grabbed the night material with both hands.

 92 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 14

    "Speaking of which, Nanary is going to be an adult at the next Witch Festival."


    During the break, as I glanced over the material the director gave me, Sister Harris sat in my front seat with lunch.


    I can barely see the vegetables doing the bulk to see her dinner today, but I heard she spilled it from time to time lately that she might have gained weight, so I blink my eyes at whether it''s a meal to think about even with weight loss. It''s a strange thing because you don''t have to worry so much about being fat, but you care about your weight as much as you don''t. No, maybe he''s not fat because he''s careful not to get fat, and he''s just being sensitive to his shape. What a cheeky look at Sister Harris with the vegetables in front of her, I laid my hands on the material like they were classy.


    "I''m already 18. Adult rituals are funny at 19, aren''t they? In the meantime, my father brought me a dress and a robe"


    My father''s visit to my workplace before this was also like coming to deliver the costumes he would wear at that ritual of adulthood. My mother didn''t seem to participate in the ritual of adulthood in this country, and I don''t have anything called backing down. Most of the girls use robes and dresses around that their mothers and close relatives were coming to, or wear their sister''s back, but I don''t have a sister, and only my cousin''s brother because close relatives have one, so I can''t wear that unless I have one. My father brought it to me instead because my mother is now going to work in a country outside, but she seems to be my mother.


    He really wanted to choose with me, but he can''t help it because the holidays aren''t quite right. In the letter, I told my parents that I could buy them myself even if they didn''t bother to, but because my mother was stubborn enough to say, "It''s my mother''s job," I left it to my mother''s taste. My mother and I have a surprisingly good taste and taste for clothes. As much as I wonder if it is another self, I have never rebelled against what my mother chose, and this is not in my life again.


    I now find it intrusive that I didn''t have much resistance to something called my mother because of it.


    "Why don''t you just grow up to be 19?"


    "That''s right. It''s tricky."


    Yeah, we can both nod our necks.


    "What''s that?


    "It''s a list of night jobs."


    "Ho!"


    My sister opened her mouth and laughed nicely as she imitated the clich¨¦ that the dorm mother in the dorm where we live emitted when she was surprised.


    No, they''re very similar.


    "From now on, you''re gonna be a woman of the night."


    "That''s the way to put it, but let me put it that way."


    I haven''t been asked specifically since when, but the materials have been received, so I will be doing it shortly.


    "Yeah, they''re gonna decide who''s coming out at the next meeting."


    I don''t know if it''s going to be decided, is it the one that went on the agenda at this previous meeting to raise awareness? Who''s elected and who''s running for office. I don''t know if it''s a recommendation again, but I guess that''s where I''m going to decide for sure because I''m going to make that decision at that meeting. I''m a little excited about who''s going to come out. I''ve already been given the role of receptionist, so I''m pretty sure (probably) I don''t have a name. If the director or Mr. Arquez can get out of all of them, the letters will definitely come up about winning, but I don''t think it''s the first time they''ll be gone from this magic center at the same time, so that would be as futile as I''d expect. Though I want you to leave.


    In the second year I''ve been here, I''ve never seen that clearly where the director used magic so often. We are the ones who go to work, and the director, who is in charge, is mostly being chased for clerical work and paperwork, so it is also a story that we have never seen anything like it.


    It was time for me to eat my own lunch, too, and untie the hands I had put together and put my hands on the dishes and cheeks on the meat. When I looked at the clock and the lunch break was only a few moments away, so I hurried to eat. Eat indifferently with Mushamsha. My lunch break ended without realizing that Sister Harris was looking at me with her eyes open as she tasted the spice fragrance spreading through her mouth and felt it well, but now I''m just going to quietly flatten the dish from what I''m going to do when I get back to the dorm.

 93 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 15

    Then a week later.


    "I knew Mr. Arquez was being driven out."


    It''s not what I imagined.


    I was attached to the position of secretary at the meeting after work today (everything seems to be the second year of human work), and now that the material room is being used by Hare''s greats, I was summing up the contents of today''s meeting on paper at the courtyard lounge. I have other staff in the lounge who were at the meeting, but it''s not a holiday anymore, is it? I don''t know if I have time after the meeting, for example, sleeping on a chair spilling stupidity, or lying on a simple bedding that is equipped.


    "To Kern, to Zozo, Mordina? What? It''s not exactly what everyone expected."


    As I work silently, the women gather at the table. They were people who worked at night, not those who went to today''s meeting, and seemed to be wearing this little break that night humans take a light rest.


    Many people eat rice and so on at this time because they take breaks and so on to get hypnotic sleep at midnight.


    Hare''s sisters sat in their chairs with their white uniforms on, peeking into what I was writing and flowering into the story.


    "Nanally was made to the receptionist, so it''s an exclusion, and if you say you do it in an ice mould, Dean or something, you''ll be there."


    Today was the day the human race was announced.


    Three people have been selected from the northern hare, one from the southern hare and two from the western hare, including Mr. Arquez and Mr. Zozo, to compete in the tournament. Mr. Dean, the same ice-shaped woman and senior, belongs to Hare in the south, and I spoke to him before when I went to that magic station. She is a casual, talkative mother who is married and has one daughter. I don''t get to talk much because I live in a whole house in town, not in a dorm, but I think it''s a convincing candidate when I think of Dean, who also did the outside job very well, filling out the form with the names of the six people I''ve decided on. I am also proud of Mr. Zozo for some reason when it comes to his choice. What the hell am I?


    Both Mr Arquez and Mr Zozo have finished their work today, but we are not here because we are now discussing it with selected officials, including the great ones, in the dossier room.


    "Not a single person in the east region seems to be in there, but, well, maybe it''s the right one."


    "I''m with the receptionist, so I''ll come with you on the day, Nanary."


    Stick with me. Your sisters surround me and talk as I smell the delicious smell that''s going to drool who.


    The director told me that three of the receptionists, including me, would confirm the arrival of the athletes on the same day, collect spectator tickets, and also pick up the paperwork of the participating athletes in the venue. As for the last job description, I thought it was no longer a receptionist but a completely operational job, but let''s not go into it.


    I was also curious about what Lockman had said before, so I asked the director, "It''s a bit like being asked to defend the tournament," and once someone involved in this tournament wanted to place a wizard above their average ability with someone who could deal with it whenever something happened. He wants us to cooperate if there are any dangerous situations.


    "Nanary, they have an explanation in the castle about the day after tomorrow, so why don''t we go with them?"


    "Huh? Is there something like a briefing?


    "I forgot to tell you, so tell him, from the director"


    Briefing at the castle. It''s certainly better to be taught directly by the operation in advance of what kind of job and what kind of steps it is rather than being explained after the day.


    The director gave me something like the manual. The contents were unmistakable such as blueprints of venues for competitions to be made in the sky where more than half are scheduled to be held, what is around, a list of participating countries, etc., and now it was a mystery how to get there on the day, so if there is an explanation, it would be greatly appreciated.


    The operation and direction of the venue is set to be done by the man of the castle, and he says it will be a discussion that has crossed kings from anything to anything from architectural and designer arrangements, in a form that will flourish throughout the kingdom. Part of it involves us, the people of Hare, so I want to do everything I have been entrusted with.


    "Hey, if you''re going to the castle because of this, why don''t you find someone in the knight who looks good? Someone who doesn''t seem as noble as possible."


    "Me too ~"


    If you''re in there cleaning up because you''ve got one paragraph of clerk work to do as you speak, gasp my senior shoulder and I plan to go to the castle, and my sisters will pack their faces.


    "Eh."


    No, even if they say so.


    If I seriously return that I am not going to meet you and that I cannot speak to you, then, uh - please - I was asked to join my hands.


    No, no, you don''t have to be a knight for anything.


    It''s not that I''m prejudiced against knights, it''s rather an industry where Prince Xenon and Nike also work as knights, and I respect them enough to think they might have worked as knights had it not been for Hare.


    It''s just that some of them are so lame to women that they can''t say anything.


    "This place is man sunshine, and even when I''m here, I''m just married, and I''m bored with work and dorm commutes every day"


    "It was a tragic loss to try to color Mr. Arquez a bit."


    I wish you could be a little overwhelmed - and one of your seniors snaps his lips out of a tumble and snaps dissatisfied.


    That''s right.


    Actually, it''s that Mr. Arquez, but he''s pretty hot on the women in the hare.


    "I can''t say anything about that sloppy, solid place, I mean, I prefer it"


    "He said you should stop. Why doesn''t that guy seem single for the rest of his life?


    Good color, tall, magic is top notch, can work, single, no lover.


    There are not so many women after Mr. Arquez as some say there is no point in raising the good spot. Especially when it comes to work. I''m convinced when it comes to convincing because I don''t know what it''s like to admire even if you don''t like it when it comes to there. I''ve never seen a subject like that because he''s the same age as my father, but unlike my father, my older brother, I admired him, too.


    "Oh, it''s not time to go back to work"


    "Bye ~"


    While doing so, the people at night wave out of the courtyard for work.


    I left the seniors'' wishes in the corner of my head to return to the dorm.

 94 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 16

    "Nanary, do you have a job you want to do besides work at the reception?


    "Is it other than reception?


    Long time no work outside. But unfortunately the rain pattern makes me feel lower than usual. No matter how human or magic evolves, no one is free to do so when it comes to the weather.


    This outside job was requested by the trial court. It seems that a magical animal has recently emerged around the East Forest, also known as a prankster little abalone horse, and since the tetra has done what he likes a lot of times, such as lightning down forest trees with electric shocks, walking into nearby private houses and vandalizing the inside, or burning straw, spreading around the area, it is an agreement from the director to go check out the actual scene and make sure.


    And now I''m in the process of following that tetra trail.


    I''m exploring it with memory detection, but I can''t find this.


    He''s a sticky guy.


    "What''s the sudden matter?


    Such a question flew in from her, who was next door, as she walked along the fine roads beside the woods alongside Mr. Zozo with a brush on the paper of the preliminary investigation with one hand.


    Non-receptionist work?


    It is a sudden question.


    "I wish I could work at Hare all the time, so I wish I could work hard until I''m a grandmother, like that."


    If I say so, yes, Zozo laughed.


    Is there anything I think about my job? And you say, maybe you want to work somewhere other than Hare...?


    Oh, no. I can''t accept that all of a sudden. Stop it, Mr. Zozo. Don''t stay by your side yet.


    Zozo, who sighed at what he thought of me as I imagined blue-faced, put his arms together as he walked and knocked his neck down to the side.


    "I don''t mind that either. But I wonder if I''m gonna end up working my whole life, and I can''t help but be depressed lately."


    He has a serious look that he doesn''t even show inside at work.


    "I want to get a permanent job with Slow Down, Nanary, but I don''t know what to do with it"


    "Do you mean to be someone''s wife"


    With that in mind, I circle my fingers where Tetra seems to have been and do memory detection again.


    "Nanary''s going to get pushed down by someone, so don''t worry about it. Well, but then I''m going to push it all back, so I don''t know which way."


    "What are you serious about?"


    I see. Were you worried about that side? Okay or bad? It''s getting hard to get into the subject.


    Speaking of which, I haven''t heard from Zozo lately about that hand.


    "True wish. You won''t be able to do one of your lovers this year. Please mock me."


    Zozo says so, but I can''t laugh at people (not interested in the first place) because I''m not going to be able to either. I don''t even feel like laughing about it if I''m not.


    She takes the survey I had and takes it to her chest.


    "I''ll work hard on the tournament for now, so thank you for your support"


    "When the reception is over, I''ll wave the flag in the audience and name it."


    Zozo, who is selected as a contestant for Wallhernus, was confidently thumbing up the day there was a meeting, not to be taken for granted, without looking surprised by his choice.


    He seems to like magic fights so much while gaining strength, so much so that if he were chosen, he would want to use full magic to ramble it up.


    A powerful wizard was chosen among the hares to compete, so Mr. Zozo is an excellent witch, as is Mr. Arquez.


    I don''t usually show that side, rather I tend to lower myself if I can''t do that one that I can''t do this, but there are more things that people can do than that, and I have seen wizards of various lands among the demons who are coming to school and hare, but only once in the past have they shown me while working outside, the giant earthly figure that can reach the clouds is a substitute for Zozozo. Mr. Zozo, who can manipulate enough other Earthly shaped armies to exceed 100, but with different horsepower.


    "Mr. Zozo, hey"


    "What''s going on?


    I stopped the hand I was detecting.


    "There''s Tetra."


    There was a figure of Tetra clinging to the tree that had been knocked down.


    A creature of a small animal-like size with pointy long ears, looking close to a person. I have beautiful wings on my back like bird wings.


    "Isn''t this tetra weird?"


    "You have a black body and red eyes. That kind?"


    "But you know what? It looks like it."


    "Close to demons?


    Tetra hairs are usually brown. His eyes were also black, featuring large, crushed eyes.


    But this tetra, which appeared in memory detection, for some reason, her hair is darker and her eyes glow red. And things are a little strange.


    The creature Tetra was known to have no ferocity in the first place, and although it does have a mischievous side to it, it does not directly harm people.


    "Has Tetra become a demon or does the demon resemble Tetra"


    "Will this be reported to the kingdom again?"


    It was three years ago that I saw a shocking paper about humans becoming demons. If a human can be a demon, then there is no chance that an animal can be a demon either.


    "To the kingdom again," Zozo said, "but several other animals have been found with these anomalies. I have reported to the Knights and Castles, but we have not received any information on how to deal with them. When I found the anomaly in this way, I only submitted it to the director by writing down the status of the investigation. I think the director knows what''s going on, so he won''t tell us anything extra if he doesn''t have to tell us.


    We also ask the demonstrators who take the request to cooperate, and once we have secured the anomalous animals, we will hand them over to the Kingdom side, which is why we are now just watching over them.


    "You can''t give the demons the wrong information."


    I saw it a year ago, the third demon.


    I saw it this time, a demonic tetra.


    "If you say you''re the golden butterfly, I''ll gladly open the gate"


    Would that Dr. Aristotle know what it is?

 95 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 17

    "I haven''t seen it in a while, but it''s still huge ~"


    Me and the seniors are coming now is Dolan''s Castle. I am coming to the King''s Island today to attend a briefing.


    I looked up at the seniors raising their hands to wow and mood, and I looked up at it too.


    If you show the information letter to the gatekeeper and put it in the castle grounds, someone will lead us inside as we knew it was coming, and we will follow as we are told.


    That''s a castle-tailored information note, or I use the most luxurious kind of paper. Poor me. I looked at it in my hand wondering if I could buy a snack with this.


    For the third time in my life, I enter the castle. More or less, in general, I think a lot more is better.


    Wear a garden full of greenery, pass the castle''s middle gate and enter the building in earnest. I could see horizontally that the seniors I came with were shining their eyes.


    "I wanted to come in once."


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"


    "Hey."


    A castle like the one where the princess lives, admired by the girl. Dada is not the number one attraction in Dolan that anyone would like to visit once a year (check out the epidemic magazine).


    But it''s a fine and beautiful castle whenever I look at it, but I wish I could have seen it with these sparkling eyes, too, but this third time I didn''t like it but my eyes got fat, and it was starting to feel like I was here again.


    He bites his lower lip and sets his eyes on it, saying it''s all because of him that he''s such an unfortunate and luxurious thought even though he''s not a nobleman. The same is true of the madness that drove my life, to say the least. To say the least, yes.


    When the briefing named the meeting was passed inside the room where it would take place, several people had already taken their seats there and had silently read the material they had been given. That tension that the scene space is similar to the air in the school library and you shouldn''t make noises that you shouldn''t talk about strikes me.


    And where should I sit? I''ll try to whisper to the senior who was next door.


    "Where should I sit?"


    "Maybe over there. Looks like it''s got a good name on it."


    The senior walked out to his seat with Stasta.


    When we got to our seats, people came into the room one after another, and almost all the seats were filled shortly afterwards. I heard there were a total of six receptionists, but as far as I can tell, there are thirty, so I guess it''s not just the reception description. There may be other people with roles like communicators, guidance clerks, health clerks.


    Ladies and gentlemen, and people like the representative of today''s briefing come into the room at the end. He looks intelligent in glasses. He must be someone who belongs to the Knights because he''s wearing the Knights costume.


    "Introduce yourselves to each and every person first"


    When the person with the glasses got to the seat in the middle, he looked over at everyone and said that.


    Everyone gets up from the far end in turn, as I was told, to introduce themselves, but apparently the only people who came from outside the castle were me and my predecessors, most of whom worked in the castle, such as'' ministers'', ''knights'' and ''court pharmacists''.


    Though we in the perfect outfield shriveled a little, when I introduced myself, he turned a warm smile on me, so I was just horrified. I''m glad they seem nice.


    A few sheets of paper are handed out before us by floating magic.


    "so that those who have questions promptly express their views on the spot"


    When the introduction was also over, when the eyeglass person said so, then the explanation began as if the dictionary were perplexing.


    "The tournament will take place for five days. The first day will be for ceremonies only and we will announce the combination to fight there. We will make the decision at the procedure, so it is not our decision. Days two and three will be matches in the arena. Day four moves the place to an empty battlefield for the final game. There is no audience movement. This will be a watch from the arena below. This time we will use a magic tool called simultaneous projection, developed at the Institute for Development Studies of my Kingdom of Dolan. It is a reflection of what is in a distant place, in a way that follows the object, with a notional principle here. From now on, I will change this notion to the word" video "to explain, thank you."


    Or because I''m just talking about what''s written in the material, it feels like the material is talking. It feels like there''s nothing to waste, not every word of it.


    We have been talking at this pace ever since, and although we have been told to express our views on the spot, we do not disclose a single population. In the first place, I can''t even give an opinion because they explain it to me so much that I don''t have an opinion.


    But I guess the only reason the story feels strangely long is because the description is enormous, even though it only talks about what''s in the material.


    To sum up the point, our job as receptionists is to


    -Give me the money and give me the ticket, or get the ticket and put it inside


    -If anyone tries to get in without permission, I''ll get them.


    ¡¤ Attend signatures of participants'' names


    ¡¤ Remember all the places and names of people so that no one can ask you what to do


    It felt like I should keep these four points in mind.


    I''m not told you shouldn''t take a transcript, so if you''re worried, you can bring a piece of paper with you the same day that you wrote down what you heard in this briefing.


    and made suggestions to seniors who leaked anxiety that they might be remembered with a difficult face on the side. Indeed, what a pompous beating of a hand the senior writes down on the form in a satisfactory manner.


    "I don''t know if Yacklin''s going to catch a cold on a day like this. Is he going to be okay on that day?"


    I said three from Hare, but me and my senior, and one more, Mr. Yacklin, who works in Hare in the south, had been selected. Unfortunately, I''m not here today because of a cold. I only asked the director once because I was wondering who he was but a senior because of the three of them, but he hasn''t decided yet. And since it was yesterday that I heard Mr. Yacklin was the receptionist, I didn''t even have time to talk.


    The senior seemed to talk to Mr. Yacklin from time to time and laughed that he had fallen from a cold before this. They''re really close.


    And the briefing that I had set up quickly ended, prompting the eyeglass person to exit the room.


    "Doesn''t it look like a scratch?


    "Senior, it''s..."


    I mean, I value time more than scratch because it''s the perfect end time, or, well, it''s neat. Unlike Hare''s meeting, I guess I felt extra like that because there was nothing to discuss until after hours. But there was no futile talk at all, and where I don''t know, he explained it to me until I found out, so I''m not dissatisfied at all. - What is it? Me.


    Were we the only ones returning to the bottom of the island, or were we the only white knights who had guided us so far to speak and were told that we would lead them outside the castle again? That would be so. Everyone else works in the castle.


    "The shoulder load is a little off. I can''t believe the minister was present."


    "The operation will be carried out by the castle people."


    "Don''t you want us? I thought I was on my way."


    "Sure, there are a lot of knights, and now what is it?"


    "Hey.... hmm?


    As I walked down the aisle next to the courtyard to get to the gate, I heard something busy, so I looked over to you with my senior.


    There are a few aristocratic men and women.


    "I don''t know."


    Walk slowly with your eyes open but without stopping.


    Looking at it, that group (not so many people) seemed to be a gathering of aristocrats, and I could see a lady in a yellow pale dress holding a baby wrapped around her and a few men and women talking soothingly to surround it.


    And for some reason, there were about three people in there who knew their faces.


    In the meantime, I''m walking fast with no eyes...


    And I said, "Oh? Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh?" a barebacked red warrant stepped out of its busy circle and came this way.


    I keep going fast without even listening to my senior call. Are you going to get caught? I can also be stopped from going first to the knight who was guiding me.


    In the castle it becomes a run and a leap, but the opponent can come to the castle, walk, and walk even more gracefully and quickly than I do.


    I thought I could finally get out with the gate in front of me, the arrow tip, there was a completely different breeze on my back all the time. Feel someone else''s temperature on your back.


    "Hey, don''t you know how to be polite?


    A luxurious fingertip on my shoulder stuck my cheek.

 96 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 18

    Maris Carromines.


    She is my former alumni and one of the few friends I still keep in touch with. An aristocratic lady, but we get along better as we work together in student life, and letters arrive once a week. Now I''m up at the castle as Princess Missrina''s educator, and I used to happily tell her when I met her that it was a great honor.


    Maris like that, but although I did hear she was coming to the castle, I never expected to see her again in this way.


    "This is my friend Nanary Hell. Dear Leena, this is the child I''ve always spoken to."


    "You''re so cute and beautiful, as Maris told me."


    The long blonde hair flushed to her back without any hesitation, the bright white skin illuminated by the sun sparkled like a gem (really sparkling, not a metaphor), the blue eyes lay down tenderly, and the smile directed at me as if, yes, goddess.


    I could only bow my head and blush my cheeks when Maris grabbed me by the hand and introduced me as a beauty by a large beauty with a baby called Leena. That''s not true. It is the result of the fact that I was putting my thoughts around the glue brain wondering whether it would be nice to speak lightly about your appearance in person when you said that you were many times prettier, and whether it would be rude to deny it.


    Losing Maris'' quick leg, I was pulled by her as a cheat and taken to a different place than where the group was earlier, and although I had been asked about Maris'' long-lasting love bana, which delighted me with a long time''s reunion (of course it was about him), this lady came here saying that Maris'' friend had become concerned, which led to the present situation.


    By the way, the senior abandoned me and went home one foot away.


    "I''m sorry. I was wondering who Maris was because she had a friend and it was a rare thing that Maris ran off to."


    As I flashed the sleeping baby in my arms, someone like the caretaker beside me tried to change my arms that I would be tired, but no, I was holding it. I thought to myself, the cute thing, and someone named Leena, who turned around and smiled.


    "Dear Mother Alwes, to Norwella -"


    Are you talking about Lena?


    That, maybe.


    "Mother, it''s hard being held all the time"


    Then I call Master Leena Mother, and I gaze at the person who turned her hand around her back.


    There''s one problem before that.


    It would seem like the three of us are talking right now, but there are two more people I know who are here.


    And to be precise, those two have come here now, but somehow they called that lady Mother, Aitz, the guy, the character broken, the man of inferiority, the sketchy, yes - that Rockman was here dressed like an aristocrat. I still wear my glasses like some day today.


    Whose mother is this? Huh?


    Young man, no, it''s not your sister or anything. Did you say your mother?


    I have been made more conscious by Master Leena, who called me Mother than I have met Rockman here, and it is no longer one color in my head.


    He did look older than Maris than I did, but he doesn''t look as pretty and old away as I thought he would because he was holding the baby, and Rockman should have had one brother and certainly a brother, so... four? You''re having four kids!? Not half!!


    Speaking of which, it''s like Maris said before that Rockman''s mother was pregnant with the fourth or something.


    "Maybe you came to the castle today about Wallhernus?


    Without questioning me as I remained solidified, another acquaintance, no friend, Prince Xenon, slapped me on the shoulder and asked. What is it that even Prince Zenon will come here? Even if you say that you will come, it is normal to stay because this is probably my home in a place like Prince Zenon''s real home. Instead, it''s weirder that I''m here, but I can talk to you like that, knowing or not, about why I was here today without even giving that a bite.


    When I shook my neck vertically against it, I was immediately encouraged by His Highness to say yes, so it was me who replied in a mood to "I''ll do my best" for now.


    "Alwes, Xenon, please wait!


    Immediately afterwards, I complained with my gaze to Maris that I should no longer return to the appearance of the aristocratic lady who appeared again, but with a harrowing face she came to my ear.


    "He''s my enemy now."


    I can tell you in a very small voice.


    Is it not true that a lover is a princess of that country, who wrote so often in letters recently? It was last week''s letter that Rockman lamented that he was likely to be taken by this princess in a political marriage. He''s a busy guy again, and I was wondering about other people without any more surprise, but I don''t know if it would be more interesting to pierce his indifference than being Maris'' thinker, but I saw a person who looked like a princess (though I don''t know yet).


    "Norwella says it''s hard after childbirth, so you shouldn''t force yourself too much."


    "Oh, thank God. Sounds like you got me worried."


    Beauty with waves and dark hair. But rather than a beautiful woman, the word cute would fit because her eyes look big and young. The color of the eyes was a clear water color.


    I lay my head down when I saw the princess come gracefully with her hands up the hem of the green dress.

 97 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 19

    He seemed to be here today to reveal a new member of the Duke of Rockman''s house to his uncle, the King, and his aunt, the Queen, and now he was coming for a walk into this garden to change his mood.


    Duchess Norwella Arnold Rockman.


    Fearfully, Lady Norwella was a high Duchess who contended for first or second place among the nobles.


    "You''re a friend of Maris''s?


    "Yes."


    "That''s you. I can''t believe you even have friends with civilians, hehe."


    "His Royal Highness Zenon and Mr. Alwes are friends and alumni. Nothing''s wrong, Princess Degnea."


    "Uh... oh, yeah. Weren''t you crazy and laughing? I just thought I was so jealous of you."


    I see the battle of the invisible woman.


    I see them punching each other in the cheek with their fists.


    The princess is that princess of the Kingdom of Vestanu, whose name is Degnea Purser Vestanu.


    He seemed to be studying healing and economics abroad to Dolan, meaning that he stayed in the castle as much as he did here.


    "I guess Alwes and Zenon have a lot of friendship, too. I want a lot of friends, too."


    "Then I will definitely invite you to the next night club. If you''re a princess, you can have a lot of friends."


    "Well! To a nightclub at the Duke''s? I''d rather go."


    They have another six months, and seeing as how they are having a pleasant conversation with Prince Xenon and Rockman, they seem to blend into this castle a lot. I suppose you''re trying to tell me that Maris isn''t kidding, coming at me with a face that looks a little diagonal and chewed up the bitter bug.


    Well, I know you don''t feel like it.


    It''s unclear how the story of what makes a political marriage came out, but I also talked in my letter about noisy things like whether I might eventually make it even a fait accompli, so let''s keep a quiet eye on this place as a friend.


    "Look, Maris, don''t look so disgusting. Suppose you''re an educator."


    "No, Your Highness, I don''t look like that."


    Feel the mood of Maris, or Prince Xenon is secretly comforted.


    Still, it doesn''t matter what you think of me lining up next to you on this occasion right now, in front of both the princess and His Highness.


    Today I came to the castle as a matter of consistency, so I have to get back to Hare and make a report, and my senior will be doing it for me, but I have to go, too.


    Half a step back with Jiriziri and away from the wheel, Master Leena came to me again to see if she noticed it.


    "Mr. Hell, have you ever touched a baby?


    "Huh?"


    Little baby.


    Dear Leena, no. I look at the child sleeping in Norwella''s arms and I remember the little children who were in the village. We all felt like family, and although I was not the brother, there was a lot of noise about being taken care of and vice versa. But speaking of which, I''ve never taken care of a baby. I played with some grown kids, but the babies were relatively often watched by their mothers in the house, and most of the time they played with the babies because they couldn''t handle the kids down there with their hands full.


    I''ll be honest with you.


    I wish someone had given birth within me, but I don''t see my cousin''s brother for the time being because he just seems to be able to have kids or still get married.


    "Want to hold it?


    "Huh?


    I had a very weird voice.


    No, ''cause it''s like they said something about maybe holding it now.


    He says he hasn''t had that experience, and his neck hasn''t sat much, and he has to go home early, and he shakes his neck with a bump because he absolutely can''t.


    Yet gradually he packed the distance with the baby in his arms, and finally he put the baby on my arm, "Here''s his head, here''s his arm". There are similar parts of Rockman where we don''t listen a little bit with this kind of forcefulness.


    Totally awe-inspiring - Wow, tiny. What is this? I''m not an angel. I''m alive. Wow, I''m moving. My hands are tiny. This is human.


    "Don''t accidentally drop it. He''s my dear brother."


    "Whoa, I won''t drop it."


    With all due respect and emotion, Rockman looked at me as I held the baby seriously in my arms, shaking her eyes strangely red from the edge of silver. I haven''t seen him since the tavern, but what''s wrong with him? He''s laughing.


    Concentrating solely on the baby as a muscle, he stood in front of me sometime earlier even though he was next to Master Norwella. I looked up because I had a shadow, but when I looked at it approximately, they said it was dangerous and I panicked and looked back at the baby.


    I don''t know how to solve it.


    Still, it doesn''t make a difference that the baby is cute, so I look in my arms as I think about returning the baby to Lady Norwella after a few more seconds.


    Warm and small.


    The soft hair of thin gold is conceded by the mother, and the whole brown eyes are conceded by the father. The skin color looks bright white to all of the family, so I guess this child will grow bright white as well.


    And then my crisp eyes looked at me.


    Cute.


    "Awesome, cute"


    "Don''t push me. Hold me. I can''t wait to be frozen."


    Rockman bends over and glances at the baby.


    Brother, I know you''re worried with your heart, but I just don''t do that. You''re rude.


    "I won''t freeze you."


    "I''m scared. Oh, I held hands. I wonder if you''re afraid of this sister."


    "I''m not scared."


    "Okay, okay, put your finger on your mouth and you''ll shave. Here."


    "hehe. Really cute"


    "That''s cute."


    Baby shaking Rockman''s fingertips. Surprisingly, you''re my brother''s idiot, and you''re so cute, you make me look at you with a flutter on your face. I''ve never seen a face like this so I''m a little confused, but when I saw the baby in my arm I thought that if she was so cute, I''d be convinced that she''d break her disgusting face for the last 10,000 years.


    "You''re going to take part in running Wall Hernus?


    "Yes, but"


    "I guess it''s safer to stay where you can see it"


    "What does that mean? I mean, you''re gonna show up, right?


    "Well."


    It has a puffy cheek with an index finger.


    Uh, the baby was chasing Rockman''s fingers with his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, but you''ll get Hare to win."


    "I''m sorry, but I guess I can''t do that. We''ll do whatever we want."


    "Well, look at it now, because it''s just a little bitchy."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about when you''re not leaving."


    Oh, my baby just laughed.


    The smiling face looks just like Norwella. Angel.


    "This sister''s face is frightening. Sounds like a demon, doesn''t it?


    "You''re not frightened - this one''s more frightened, right?"


    "Huh?


    is just the two of us. Somehow when we''re in the condition of abandoning the baby, we say, "Hey, you!" and the princess came nearby and stretched out her arms.


    "Let me hold you. Lady Norwella, may I?


    "Huh? Yeah, go ahead. It''s an honor to be held by a princess."


    When I gently transfer the baby to the princess''s arm, I cry as soon as I can. The baby won''t stop crying even if she thinks it will subside. A caregiver tells me that I just gave her milk and I just changed it downstairs.


    "Stop crying!"


    The princess struggled to stop crying, singing songs, shaking them all, and finally putting on the seriously weird face that was in the princess. That was already hard work.


    Good luck in my heart. I backed up with the princess, but the next moment the baby cried again, so much light struck us that we closed our eyes.


    "What is it!? What''s that..."


    It was a moment.


    Step aside from the hand that was covered in his eyes, Master Leena is also kicking his eyes and Prince Zenon has instructed the guards who were nearby to check the area. The baby is still crying and the princess keeps flailing, distracted by the glow. Maris said, "Master Alwes?" I was looking for Rockman.


    I sure don''t see him.


    "Master Alwes?


    Maris looks at me and says so.


    "Huh?"


    I feel like I''m holding hands with someone.


    When I looked at the person at the end of his right hand, there was a little blonde boy there.


    Well, who is this?

 98 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 20

    I knew I should have gone home early if this was going to happen.


    I think of the little boy holding onto my right hand watching as the princess and Maris look intrigued as they flaunt their cheeks.


    "Is this Pest Clive?


    "You don''t seem to remember now. It was Alwes when he was little."


    Dear Norwella and Prince Zenon are asking the boy some questions.


    Alwes when he was little.


    I mean, the little blonde boy holding onto my hand right now is that rock man. Yes, this is the anomaly that happened the moment I was wrapped in that light.


    I also take a serious look at that rock man (tentatively).


    You just don''t talk at all from earlier, or you don''t even try to get close to your mother, Master Leena. I also feel like I might notice a rock man stopping in my memory when I was a little girl if I kept looking so young.


    And I don''t know if it''s the second effect of the pest climb my baby had, but I can''t get my hands off it anyway. Even though I tried to slowly and politely remove Rockman''s hand, which still had no response, as he was still young and small, it never came off as if it had stuck with glue.


    He doesn''t look like a toddler, but he''s smaller than he was when he first met me, so he''s probably about 4 or 5 years old. Her hair was stretched enough to reach her waist, and because she thought she might be a girl for a moment but the outfit was a man''s aristocratic outfit, she was still a boy, as Norwella and Prince Zenon judged, and certainly a rockman''s childhood figure.


    Puffy cheeks that are no different from babies look peeking through their long foreheads.


    Her eyes are red, too.


    When I was little, I asked Prince Xenon if this was how it was, and he said, "I did live separately from my parents these days because I can''t control my magic," he said.


    Anything, they were in a facility close to half quarantine because even adult wizards didn''t have the help to contain things that were around them because of their strong magic. The facility seems to be Dr. Aristotle''s home, which I am familiar with, and has long seemed to take care of. The fact that my hair is stretched out to my back is also evidence that my body is trying so hard to get out and stomping on me because of the magic accumulated.


    I hear a lot about the old days, but I feel indescribable. That face, sweet to the woman today, sounds like a lie.


    "Mr. Hell, if you don''t mind, could you keep it for a day?


    "Huh?"


    "I can''t even get my hands off it. I know it''s Keith''s wake-up pest climb, ''cause this kid can''t undo it for you."


    Keith is Norwella''s baby name. Now I''m back from the princess''s arm to Norwella-like''s, sleeping with Suyasuya.


    Although it is a phenomenon called Pest Clive that causes magic to run wild when you have a seizure, both Prince Xenon and Lady Norwella have decided that the cause of Rockman apparently becoming smaller from a series of streams is due to the baby.


    Moreover, because there is no response at all to the magic of unsurgery, it is unlikely that the baby himself will revert to it unless he solves the technique applied to Rockman, no Chibi Rockman.


    Such an idiot.


    Do you think you can solve it by telling your baby to solve the magic?


    Everyone has a hard face as to whether what they are thinking is the same.


    Did the princess and Maris, who told Chibi Rockman, also understand the seriousness of the matter? "Aren''t you going to follow the original Alwes?!?" and was in a hurry. Naturally in a hurry. Marriage would be off the hook as Chibi Rockman is, and you wouldn''t even be able to make love.


    "Nanally, you''d better brown your hair. I hate to think that Alwes has memories of his past, but if this Alwes had been swapped in with his past, it would be a lot of trouble."


    "Are you saying that the memory of meeting with me as an adult once upon a time can be done in Rockman?


    I changed my hair color to brown as I was told.


    "Oh, it''s unlikely."


    "But isn''t it easier for His Highness and the others to remember?


    Seeing the confused little rockman, Prince Zenon crouches to gaze.


    "Alwes, this is a dream. It''s in my dreams, so it has nothing to do with the future. Forget it when you wake up, okay?


    Implications of Prince Zenon, who is not half forced.


    I''m just a little worried about Chibi Rockman, who hasn''t responded to anything yet. Just a little. You look young, so you don''t usually have to deal with him, let alone treat him with extra caution if you don''t remember right now.


    "But I wonder why you can''t keep your hands off me."


    I''m sure there''s no point in the pest climb the baby woke up with, but Master Norwella is a little confused.


    "Besides, it was hard these days just to talk about it, but the magic ran wild. That''s why I stopped talking to you."


    "At this age..."


    Is that why you keep quiet all the time? What a spirit at this age.


    I imagined on my own that I would have been bewitched and betrayed by a woman for a long time because I meant him anyway, but it is completely wrong to consider it.


    Right hand that won''t leave.


    If he couldn''t leave, he gripped him hard.


    "One day, I''ll see how it goes. I''ll talk to the director about my job, so of course, I''ll lay low that the kid is a rock man."


    The princess looked at the young rockman with a worrying look.


    I was told I should also stop summoning Lara, so I left the king''s island in the carriage that Prince Xenon had prepared for me. Then we go straight to Hare, avoiding people (although some people have seen us), to the director''s office. I was just in the room, so I briefly explained how fortunate I am that I will give you about three days off, and after that, I will cooperate with you because I am in the way of work.


    I was in such a hurry to get three days off, but seeing Chibi Lockman grabbing his right hand turns such a hurry into a different hurry.


    What if it stays like this for three days?


    "Here, where?


    "It''s my home.... hmm?


    A slightly higher voice like a girl.


    We just talked about that.


    I looked down at Ba and Chibi Rockman.


    I thought it might change something if I even went out to change my mood because I used to be isolated from the facility, but if I met someone I knew, it could be a hassle. Besides, I''d like to avoid seeing Rockman''s acquaintance as much as possible. As Prince Zenon was telling Chibi Rockman, I decided that this was a dream, and now I was just entering the dorm room to spend the day in my room.


    By the way, my dorm mother told me to put it through briefly in ''I told you to keep my relatives'' children. I get a little worried (is the security aspect ok?).


    "Hey, are you helping me?


    "Suck the power?


    "I can''t frighten anything, so you''re taking it from my hand?


    Right hand that won''t leave. Chibi Rockman told me that when I looked at my left hand.


    Don''t tell me that your heart bothered you a little bit with this cute little cheat to make your long eyelashes look punchy and strange.


    I also changed the furniture arrangement just in case, and I also changed the wallpaper. Rockman has been in this room once, so to make a difference in memory. It''s also suspicious that you remember this when it went back to normal in the first place, but you''ve never decided to be careful.


    "Is the lady a spoiler?


    "Dr. Aristotle''s? Yeah, I''m not. I helped you because you were lost."


    "Me?


    "My hands, too, are stuck with someone''s flirting. I''m sorry."


    They ask questions one after the other, as if it was a lie that they never spoke before.


    Where are we, who are you, what''s fun out there, and so on. I answered somewhat vaguely because it was dangerous to be honest about everything, but I don''t know if I''m convinced. To the question of who your sister is, for example, the clerk who works for the Knights and helps them get lost, what an obscure but utter lie. I hate lies, but I also learn that sometimes I have the lies I need.


    I thought that the Knights would be somewhat twitchy if I were to wonder if I was on the King''s Island because I was a Knight, but I think to myself that the opposite is not the case if the little one overthinks that much.


    No, but whatever. It''s that Rockman''s childhood.


    Unlike me, who was dawning in muddy play at the time, it would be irrelevant to have my head covered. How unconsciously I was angry with myself about the idea that Rockman was better.

 99 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 21

    Chibi Rockman has a faint memory of back and forth, and before he got lost (until he got chibi in the castle) he asked what he was doing and he said, "Hmm?," he says, turning into a troubled face and not knowing.


    If you don''t know, I have to ask. That''s it, but Chibi Rockman himself, he didn''t try to talk much about himself, he wanted to try to play with all kinds of hungry or whatever, and he was good and faithful to the desire in front of him.


    The thing about Dr. Aristotle often comes up during conversations. The Doctor hates that one and tells him that he likes this for fun.


    Lady Norwella said she couldn''t talk much because it would be overflowing with magic and rampant, but she applauded the fact that the conversation was normally in place, although not even with the perky. Oh, my God, it''s not normal.


    "Nanally? A relative''s child is here.


    "Senpai! Would you like to join us for dinner, if you don''t mind?


    I was knocked on the door of the room and the voices of Mr. Zozo and China called me.


    Not good.


    "Become?


    "No, Nana, it''s Nigerie, Nigerie! My name is Nigerie!


    Who''s Nigerie?


    I sweat cold at what I was called by name as I plunged into myself. Yes, it''s Nigerie - and I approached the door, pulling Chibi Lockman''s hand, as I replied out loud.


    If they call me again, I will open the door early so I can''t see Mr. Zozo and Cheena, and I will not show him the Chibi Lockman.


    "What''s wrong, what''s Nigerie?


    "No, you know, just play... My relative''s kid seems a little sick, so I thought I''d have him spend the day in his room."


    "Was that so? Too bad I wanted to see my senior relative''s child"


    "I''m so sorry ~. Oh, here"


    Chibi Rockman follows me with his right hand trying to get my foot out of the way, wondering if the Lord of Voices cares.


    I missed the hindsight of the two of them leaving from in front of the door while enduring the tickling sensation.


    I wanted to take a bath, but somehow I noticed, so I and Chibi Rockman do the magic of removing body stains.


    A warm breeze wrapped us as we waved one finger. Long blonde hair flutters up and falls down.


    "That''s amazing."


    "Thanks"


    "I can''t, I can''t"


    Can''t you do magic?


    Chibi Rockman with a decent face is told that magic cannot be used because magic will explode.


    "Uncle Kakan told me."


    "Huh..."


    That''s not a word you use for children.


    Not to mention the fact that children say that themselves.


    Apparently, Rockman''s childhood was in a more complicated or more tedious environment than he thought.


    "You''ll be a great wizard in the future! I assure you!


    "But"


    I glance forward as I sit down and stare at Chibi Lockman''s red eyes.


    "More than me, more than anyone else, because you use a lot of amazing magic and you''re going to be mothballed by girls with it!


    I was desperate to cheer up for some reason, but I really hope so, and I whined to Rockman, "I will!," he said even more cautiously.


    I''m not lying.


    I say I''m hungry after a while, so I make a light snack though I can only use one hand.


    Chibi Rockman, who is not as tall as my hips, was obsessed with making sweets while accompanying me on the move. Naturally I must have never seen a sight like this because I''m noble, and my eyes sparkle when I see the dough I''m doing to make a baked treat called polka with one hand.


    Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey.


    Bake up the sweets, and when you have them, we''ll both eat them. Sort of how it''s done.


    If you''re eating in the first place, "yummy," a little rockman with his cheeks swelling his cheeks and polka turns to smile.


    I was reminded of that pretentious smile that I turned to me as I gave up my baby before I became a little bit.


    "You."


    "Why did you plug me into battle then?"


    To think of it, it is not an exaggeration to say that we have shaped our relationship to this day when we were set up to compete by hand in the encounter.


    "Let''s not."


    ''What?''


    I don''t think I would have looked at honest Chibi Rockman now that I would have been a good friend in a slightly different way without that one. Although noble opponents have no friends or flatteries.


    "Hey, lady"


    "What?"


    "Will you stay with me all the time until I tell you?


    I couldn''t leave. My right hand grabbed me.


    A tiny hand, but there was something powerful.


    "All the time, I was wondering if I could do it a little bit"


    Wherein three days is the limit.


    "Oh, no."


    "Hmm?"


    "You have to stay."


    I''m swelling my cheeks and wasting them reluctantly.


    Has it inevitably made me feel at ease with an adult I haven''t had contact with in a long time because I''ve been isolated?


    I''ll be back at Dr. Aristotle''s in a little while, and I wasted even more when I told him.


    "Er... Bye,"


    If you win by hand.


    Oh, my God, I unconsciously root for cuteness and set up a battle.


    Tell yourself, ''Huh?''.


    "Ayabi?


    What are you doing to your little kid? I am.


    I didn''t expect you to say this accidentally because you remembered being set up for hand games. I''m not promising not to look over there without thinking about what I might do if I lose.


    Damn it, but I have to take responsibility for what I said.


    "Uh, here''s the thing."


    "Like this?"


    He said he didn''t know how to play by hand, so he gave light instruction on how to play by hand, and then challenged him to the production.


    It''s a one-time battle for Kiri.


    Let''s go.


    "Jake, Pa."


    "Gu."


    And challenging an absolutely unbeatable battle, I won every single one of those hand-to-hand games.


    All right, it''s okay.


    Or what''s okay?


    "No? Will you stay?


    The teary-eyed chick Rockman finally cried with teary-eyed eyes, not to mention "hiccup".


    I was in a hurry to see what I wasn''t going to do to make him cry, but now I really realize that Rockman was feeling lonely when he was little, and if I don''t make promises that I can''t and won''t break them, I think.


    "Wait a minute!


    Grab a sobbing face with both hands and point it towards me. You were surprised. I blinked and stopped. I picked up the little green box I got from the director of the costume.


    "My share of the box. You can''t open it all your life."


    Let your little hand gently grip it.


    "I don''t really believe in fortune tellers or anything."


    This is a rough box that Rockman gave me to see the two of you again (thanks for your help) before he went to the Sea Country to investigate. Rockman tried to open it on the spot, but I don''t want to open it until I can beat him because I''m in a lot of trouble when I can''t see him and I haven''t won yet.


    "If you don''t keep opening this lid, and you have it, I''m sure that maybe, even if you don''t like it, you''ll look at each other."


    "When I see him, I see him, and he fights all the time."


    "Sometimes they''ll freeze my arms."


    "Sometimes you burn your hair, though."


    "But it''ll never freeze and it won''t burn out"


    "Years and decades"


    "Even in fights all the time until you''re a bumpy old man"


    "At some point, we''ll grow old together."


    "I''m not a brother, I''m not a friend, I''m not a lover, but you and I will stay connected forever. And then you''re gonna miss me a little, aren''t you? I''ll give you my box."


    Don''t cry, I stroked my little head with my left hand.

 100 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 22

    Are you tired of crying, rubbing your eyes and making them squeeze, so have dinner and move to the bedroom early. Unfortunately, I don''t have anything for the little one to change, so I let him wear my stuff only because of the rash but my jacket. Of course I can''t get my hands off you, so I magically made you wear it.


    At dinner, I also hold that little box once on the table in my right hand long after I finish eating whether I like it or not. I''m not going to let go of my throat because I''m going to sleep and I''m going to get in the way of it, and I''m not going to ring my hand to put it on the table next to my bedroom. Apparently, he wasn''t willing to let go for a moment. I stopped crying and I''m glad I gave that to you, but I feel ashamed of my Chibi Rockman opponent when they expect me to make a connection like this. And some guilt.


    Chibi Lockman took it to his chest and entered the sleeping position as he turned towards me.


    "Good night."


    After meditating on my eyes and watching until I could hear my sleep, I leaned back and looked at the ceiling. But I''m worried about the neighbor, and I''m checking on the side. This is really him, isn''t it?


    Seeing a toddler sleep easily and quietly, I am now dazzled by a situation that I can hardly believe is this not an event in my dreams.


    But this guy''s a good sleeper. and made another discovery that didn''t matter.


    I don''t care anymore.


    Even though I thought about it, my time was just running out, so I went to sleep today to get some sleep.


    These days, there has often been fog in the morning. I can''t help it because the sun shines in the morning as it gets rainy and humid, but when I went to the market the other day, my aunt at the vegetable store was foolish that the old man couldn''t help but be dangerous. It is certainly dangerous, even young, to walk on a path that you cannot see an inch further. Older people who are also losing sight will be more at risk. You should develop even the magic that clears away the fog. And some animals do evil by multiplying it with mist.


    "Hmmm......"


    Picchi and the bird are pounding the window and ringing. I noticed the sound as I fell asleep. Oh in the morning I rub my eyes with woon... rub... what, my hand can''t move.


    Do your gaze down while you lie down and look at your own arm.


    Yesterday, Rockman did turn into a little bit of a mess, and he must have fallen asleep holding hands somehow.


    But now you''ve got your hands off me. I was crossing my arms in front of my own chest. There is no small hand at the end of your right hand. Hmm? Where did Chibi Rockman go?


    On the contrary, I''m as guttural and something as I''ve been tied to a cramp from now on...... embraced?


    A thick arm, unlike mine, was crossing from my neck in front of my chest.


    ¡­¡­


    Think often. Didn''t you ever abandon the idea of ''be any'' before you went to bed?


    With that said, I thought earlier, but my right hand is normal. I don''t feel connected at all right now.


    Say it again.


    Where''s Chibi?


    The arm around my neck is obviously not that of a child. I didn''t want to wake up so good, so for now, if I was a suspicious person, I turned around with Kurli thinking of taking whatever measures I could come up with, such as magically tying him up and letting him throw up his purpose.


    "Buh."


    There was a board.


    No, it wasn''t just a board. It was a board.


    This is that, not like a woman, big breastplate. That''s spreading before me now.


    Black vest for men with good skin feel. Neck peeking through the gaps in the shirt. Golden hair sliding over it.


    And now I realize, this scent.


    Scent I''ve smelled. This is what I scented when I got closer than usual with him at the graduation party. Perfume and a warm, sunny scent.


    ¡­¡­


    Humans, they really don''t have a voice when they''re seriously surprised.


    What was holding me was a grown up rockman who had disappeared yesterday for half a day, not a chick or a suspicious person. Should I say I''m grown up or back?


    It was him anyway.


    Wait, what''s the situation, Chibi? Where did you go? Somebody wake him up. No, don''t wake him up.


    Beautifully tidy face. Your eyelashes are so long, your lips look so thin. I thought you didn''t look like your father, but if you put it that way, you look like your mother. Koz. I don''t think my sleeping face is much different from when I saw the little one before I went to bed. I mean, it''s him. It''s so beautiful.


    But there''s no sign of it happening at all. Can a knight do this? If I wanted to attack you, they''d be doing it for sure, you.


    But the question is how to explain this situation if it happens. I''m wondering how Chibi got it back, but I got it back, so that''s all right.


    "Wow, hey."


    Whatever you''re thinking about doing, I can hug you again. I mean, it feels like I''ve been re-hugged. Chibi Rockman had a good sleeping minister but as soon as he grew up this was too harsh. They have a habit of hugging everyone. And I guess I''ll be strangled like this.


    My face pressed against my neck glitchy, so I gained momentum, finally, I had no choice.


    "Get up, pervert!


    I screamed.


    "What... noisy"


    "It''s painful and I can''t breathe! Let go of me!


    "... Huh?


    A low voice of a man, completely different from a tall voice like a child.


    Rockman, who finally opened his eyes, looks at me in his arms with his head up and blink from his pillow. Watch closely. My forehead, illuminated by the morning sun, fell to my cheeks with paralysis.


    Yet after a while, he sighed haha, looked harsh and whined a word as he bossed his head back into his pillow.


    "I don''t wake up yet"


    Don''t you wake up?


    He is trying to sleep again with one arm over his eyes.


    Come on, wake up. Are you sleeping?


    "What are you talking about?"


    "No, the old - huh?


    Now my consciousness was clear, I took my arm off and looked me in the eye firmly.


    His movement stops for a few seconds.


    I still seem to really lose my voice when I''m seriously surprised.


    "Am I being attacked by you now?


    I''m ashamed of who attacked you.


    "You can''t be!


    I wanted you to let me go sooner than that, but first I explained to him lightly as he slept, although I wasn''t impressed by Chibi Rockman because he would be confused himself.

 101 Receptionist Second Year Edition - 23

    That if I were in the castle, there would have been magic on Rockman at Baby Pest Clive.


    That you''re unconscious and your hands are stuck with me.


    That I had no choice but to pull a cheat and bring it to my room.


    That it''s been a day since yesterday.


    Briefly describing the general flow, he didn''t even show a sleigh that surprised him, and Rockman was just looking at my room as he fell asleep.


    He looks bored.


    Come on, if you try to freeze your arms off your body, now squeal your fingers at the window.


    "Did you even change the pattern?


    "Ha!"


    Here. This is different!


    They would have wondered what the difference was, but I would have popped Rockman beside the pillow with Besilli and hurried to undo the furniture accessories. Dangerous, how can this happen all the time bad for the heart?


    "Ouch."


    Aside from Rockman, who is hurting by hitting his head against the wall, I''ll ask you one just in case.


    "You don''t remember coming this far, do you?


    "At least I don''t know how I came to this room."


    "Okay, then."


    "Okay?"


    "Nothing"


    Getting back on track gave me a little room in my mind. Maybe it''s because Chibi Rockman''s, who laughed better than he did when he was an adult, doesn''t feel like he should touch it somewhere painfully.


    But what experience from that condition made me feel so scurvy right now that, to put it well, I guess I became the perfect person to look like I''d never had a hard time with anything.


    I couldn''t ask how I remembered when I was little. Before I said I was just unconscious, I could suspect a lot of things asking about that. Not to mention this guy who looks good, so he''s going to figure it out as soon as he gets distracted.


    But I''m glad I didn''t have to take three days off because I''m back to normal. It''s not time to go to work yet, so let''s go to the director''s office as soon as it''s time. The story about night work was originally about me tomorrow, and not if I''m stuck here.


    Is Rockman unwilling to get out of his bedroom? He stares at my room.


    I told him to go home because he woke up and his hands were back on track, but he looked at the room all the time without ever getting tired of having ears to listen to.


    Is the common man''s room that rare, bong - oh, I just yawned. Are you still just falling asleep?


    I want to magically force them out, but I reconsider that since we''ve just woken up with each other, we can do that. He''s a pretty bad guy if you think calmly about bringing him home on his own and kicking him out when he wakes up. Shall I behave like breakfast?


    No, no, no. Why am I trying to entertain him? It bothered me. I''m the one.


    Speaking of which, I ate yesterday and left the extra polka on the table.


    "I see."


    Polka is a treat made with a fruit called Portocari, so it doesn''t keep much sunshine.


    If I try to get off the sleeping table to put it in the storage box, I laugh when I say that the more Rockman becomes.


    "I knew it was you."


    Ha, and I laugh in my belly like crazy a lot.


    I felt a little palpitated when I saw that laughing face, but I have no idea what''s wrong.


    The narrowed red eyes look at me.


    "Are you sure I was just unconscious?


    "Oh, yeah, but"


    I wasn''t aware of Rockman, so I''m not lying. I just lost it, though. He was twisting his neck, sluggishly walking around on the sleeping table.


    Eat even breakfast to get this story over with!? and start cooking snuggly off the sleeping table with momentum. After a while, I realized, uh, oh, when I was boiling my cocoa with vegetables in the pan that they replied with a flashy look but that breakfast together would give me extra time to talk. I''m somewhat aware that there''s something I can''t look at.


    But well, I''ll have you home when I eat, and if I''m done eating early and I seem busy doing something, I won''t bother to talk to you, yeah.


    "Can I read this?"


    "Nothing, I hope."


    Nevertheless, Rockman is somewhat adorable to read the deductive novel by Pulling with his glasses, who sat at the dinner table well. It boils down to a feeling similar to half-rependence that I''m the only one dodgy about this very strange situation.


    I hate this feeling of defeat, even though I don''t want to think of it as anything but a battle to regret.


    Arrange for breakfast at the table early.


    When I asked him what he wanted to drink, he also asked me if I would serve him drinks, and I was told to take "Lakiah''s Dengled Tea" and tea leaves for the royal family.


    There''s no way! And if you squeal your nose and intimidate me, you''ll hide your face with a book even though you''re often not afraid or anything. I''m angry. I served a drink that was hot enough to cook my tongue properly, but I lost again when I saw that drinking didn''t change my expression. I''ve told you many times but I hate this feeling.


    "Yes, go away."


    I''ll have breakfast when you take your seat.


    Let''s get this over with.


    You don''t have any complaints about the flavor in particular, did you make all this yourself, or do you have a job today, Rockman, who comes up with an unusual story. Even though I would clap up on the content of the conversation that I had set up like an idiot, I also answer while I think it kind of resembles the conversation my parents make at breakfast.


    What is this?


    "Hell, it''s on the edge of my mouth"


    "Oh, no."


    "Not that way, this way. It''s because I eat so much... so I''m telling you it''s not that way"


    He reaches out to his cheek and wipes his eating cusp.


    Even when I tried to slap my hand at the familiar distance, somehow my body hardened and didn''t realize what to say.


    Stop it. I can do it myself. I''m not a chick.


    I think this guy has had an occasional extra favor or a care-giving part for a long time and no, he hates you so much. When I was studying myself in the classroom, I had been pointed out even though I hadn''t bothered to ask ''It''s different there'' when I was peeked from next door at the problem I was solving. I was annoyed every time this guy looked at me on his own, but in other words, he''s bothering to correct the mistakes of the students next door, and the people he fights with every time.


    I had never given an interpretation that you were telling me at the time, but I don''t like how I am starting to realize this fact now. This is similar to that feeling again, a sense of defeat.


    My hand stopped pissed at the words that would have been casually overflowed with "yummy" even trying to rush Sissi and her way back home that she would already be able to kick me out after breakfast.


    Oh, my God, I have palpitations again. Now I can''t breathe a bit.


    Oh, what is this disease? Maybe he has a heart defect, and next time we''ll go to Mr. Petros and have a look.


    He waved in front of his face as it was solidifying, so I froze that hand for now. I almost got my hair burned in retribution.


    The fog was clearing up and it was Rockman who told me it was time to go home, and I opened the window with a full grin that it was good. Window? And when I told the guy with the strange face to go home from the window, I was so convinced that it was a girls'' dorm. Much better to hear.


    Summoning Yuri in the room, he lets her float out the window and puts one foot on the window trying to get on its back. He has long legs that irritate him.


    I wish I''d just popped out there, but yes, he did. Lockman turned around saying he had forgotten to mention something. Go home.


    "I told you before, you can''t call it a disguise if you change your hair tone."


    "What are you laughing at!?


    He puffs his hands on his mouth and gets a chill look at him.


    Oh, I did forget to undo the color of my hair. Sometimes I want to change my mood! What an objection. I''ll tell you because it''s not a disguise or anything.


    Always is.


    Trying to reconsider that he might be a bit of a good guy, he''s going to pee right away. I know you don''t even want to be considered a good guy, but, well, I doubt myself if I want to think of this guy as a good guy.


    That''s all right, stay the nasty guy.


    See you around the tournament.


    "Yeah again...... again!? Not again. No!


    "Sounds like fun on your own, really."


    What do you mean, no!? And he looks at me with eyes like he even sees a rare beast asking himself.


    "Bye."


    "Yes, yes! Just go."


    I closed the window and warmed up to Rockman on Yuri''s back.


    After he leaves, I look for the little clothes that would have left me undressed beside the sink and that little box that would have been somewhere on the sleeping table, even to clean it up gently.


    "Hmm? That''s crazy."


    I looked in the room, but the box was nowhere. Could Chibi Lockman have really taken it?...... that''s stupid.


    There''s no jacket I even put on for you.


    You don''t have the expensive clothes you originally wore, and you took everything back to the past at the same time?...... that''s stupid.


    Later, a letter arrived in the dorm from Prince Zenon saying, ''Alwes was taken care of. Don''t worry, I''ve kept the conversation together,'' he politely thanked me.


    Both Maris and the princess were happy to get back to normal. Good.


    Fold the letter that was open and put it on your desk.


    "Well, we have to get to Hare soon"


    Life isn''t just about work. Of course, the routine surrounding it is something that must be done.


    But I''m sorry about the golden wheel. And how many times have you tasted defeat?


    Watch him now.


    At the end of this year I was finally entrusted with night work.


    Next year I''m going to grow even more and refine my magic and work to the point where I can''t beat everyone.

 102 * Benjamin Fertina, twenty years old depressed

    Wake up in the morning and wash your face.


    When I had breakfast, I put my teeth on and started makeup.


    Ready when you get to the tip of your lashes.


    Wear heavier clothes than usual and jump out of the house.


    "Naru-kun!


    "Oh, yeah."


    The meeting place with Naru-kun is the city''s central square. Naru-kun is my work buddy and partner, and he''s my thinker.


    Nal Satanas.


    Though often called Satanas by everyone, it was about me calling them names.


    Even though it was only about five minutes before the rendezvous time, Naru-kun was already at the rendezvous point. I''m sitting on the edge of the fountain with a snack in one hand, and if you ask me when I came, I''ll tell you just now.


    Just now.


    Those are the words I''ve always heard lately.


    Naru-kun has been ahead of me every time for the past month or so, even though I''ve often been here to meet him since we started going to work together. I''m sorry the other way around if it lasts a month, and before this I came to the fountain 10 minutes ago that sometimes it would be nice for me to wait, and Naru-kun was here first.


    It''s not me who''s early, it''s Naru-kun.


    I don''t know why he started coming early, but I have half the confusion, a bit of a happy self. Could you have liked me at all? I wish I was.


    But I know as much as I shouldn''t fall for it so easily.


    I want to do something about this personality that interprets it all like it''s my own, although I sometimes wonder why you come early, why Naru-kun has snacks for two, or why you walk slower than before.


    Today I want to believe that the achievements that I have unflaggingly claimed to have always liked are bearing fruit.


    I plan to head to Hare today to keep my job in front of the impending Wall Hernus in a few days. Three years after graduation, we''re already twenty years old.


    I also somehow aspired to be a demon because my parents were demons, but now I think it was sincerely good to be a demon. Naru-kun is a demon, and money is good. If I work, I earn only what I work for, what I work hard for. I have been educated to tell my parents not to let anything go wrong, so I am grateful for recommending that choice.


    My middle name contains the middle name of my two great-grandmothers, and both my paternal and maternal grandmothers say, ''Let me in my grandmother''s!'' ''No, it''s me!'' He rubbed a lot when I was born, then he put two in and became Meda Lilith. Because she''s my only daughter. I think she grew up much adored.


    My friend works in the hare I''m headed to now, and that friend is a special friend among friends.


    I mean, he''s my best friend.


    My best friend''s name is Nanally Hell. From her school days to the present, she is a girl close to Naru-kun who sends letters and plays with her.


    I used to see a lot when I went to find a request at work, but now I don''t see much.


    It was reported with pleasure that I started working at night from last year''s twilight when Naru-kun and I happened to go to Hare, where there was a nanary who worked at noon hours. So I rarely see it only during the day, but if I go at night, I can see him. I felt like I had to work hard too when I saw how well I was doing at the reception.


    But then, when I saw the nanary, how was her vibe? felt like it had changed.


    "Something wrong?


    "What?


    "What is it? I thought you were prettier than before. Have you become a woman?


    "I am a woman ~!"


    Though I thought she was a pretty beauty, I might have to add the word ''beautiful'' there lately. The contents are masculine and fashionable. It''s a long way from the word nanary, but it looks enviable to me studying beauty and fashion twice as much as a person.


    A friend of mine. It is definitely becoming feminine.


    I''d like to know if there''s a reason, but he hasn''t changed since this happened. He just said there might have been just a little more invitations from guys to play.


    I doubt she''s even a woman beyond blunt. If she says so, I''m sure that must be quite a few.


    I remember the old days.


    That''s for sure -...


    The class is over and I leave the classroom with my bag.


    I hear Nike still stays because it was daylight.


    "Fertina"


    "What is it?


    Unusual.


    When I went out into the aisle, that rock man came out of his way to speak to me, not to nanary.


    When a boy with a good face speaks up, he gets somewhat thrilled, even if he''s not someone he likes.


    I''ve only talked to Rockman through nanaries. We don''t have a common topic, and we don''t have important business. In the first place, he can''t even get close because he himself is usually surrounded by women.


    So I won''t put it on my face, but I''m pretty surprised right now.


    "Could we even go to the healing room?


    "Yes, to the visit of Nanary"


    Five years, season of light.


    Nanary apparently exploded a giant ice ball during a practical skills class, and the fragment descended on herself, causing a bloodshed. It''s hard to pierce yourself with your magic. My regular girlfriend wouldn''t be such a jerk. It was a class-by-classroom class, not a magic-type class, so I wonder if it was the result of Nanary''s vacant attempt to show it to him, either sticking up with Rockman again or unilaterally.


    "Can I have this delivered?


    "Homework?"


    It was a few sheets of paper that were handed to me. It contains magic formations and spell ceremonies.


    "My teacher asked me because I''m next door, but you or Brunel better give it to me"


    "But"


    "You deserve it, but you can''t blame people for jumping and kicking."


    "No, let''s go together - yes!


    "Huh?"


    They laughed hard.


    This woman must have thought you said something annoying.


    "No, I''d like to go with you, but the destination is the healing room."


    "Isn''t that nice?"


    Pull Rockman''s arm gougingly toward the healing chamber.


    Pretty imposing, but Rockman, famous for not treating girls underneath, can''t waver when they do something so forceful. Except for the nanaries.


    Because of this, let''s stick together a little bit at this time.


    If you let me go as a sympathy, I might honestly thank the outgoing nanaries as well. The trouble is that you''re close enough to fight, but they don''t think so either.


    Although I don''t know how he feels.


    "Ha, ha, ha."


    "I wish I''d gone there."


    As I was crossing the aisle, I saw Naru-kun walking in chatting with his friends from the other side.


    I try to speak up with my usual habits.


    "Ah, Naruku"


    "Wait, Fertina."


    He is suddenly drawn to Rockman with his hands on his hips.


    It was a very close distance to walk.


    I was so surprised.


    "Sometimes you just have to make him jealous as baked"


    "Yakimochi?


    Naru-kun to me?


    Seeing me as a pocan, Rockman chuckled like a prank.


    I can''t measure how familiar I am with women''s minds. Are you asking a lot about me because I seem to be close to Naru-kun? Even if not, most of my classmates know I''m after Naru-kun. I guess that means Rockman is one of them.


    "Yeah, but"


    "It''s okay."


    Rockman calls Naru-kun "hey" as he is, passing beside him with me and Stasta.


    I couldn''t see Naru-kun''s face, but he looked funny, and Rockman put his hand on his mouth and laughed.


    It''s not just the exterior, I thought I figured out why he was hot or admired.


    "Now that kid is Alwes''s favorite!?


    "Tell me it''s a lie!!


    But instead, the gaze from the girls pierces me.


    Nanary was made to realize if she always stood this gaze.


    "Nanally."


    Get in front of the healing room and open the door.


    While there were a number of bedrooms with curtains, I heard a reply saying yes if I called my name. It was the third bedroom from in front.


    Is the teacher absent or not at the desk?


    If I called out because Rockman was here too, I could hear him squeaking, although he roughed up his voice gee, but if he was delivering his homework, he had no choice. It is the same.


    - Shut up.


    The curtain opened.


    "Huh."


    "Huh."


    Me and Rockman''s voices overlap brilliantly.


    "Hey, hey, nanary! Tell him to put on his jacket and then get out!


    ''Cause it''s Benjamin and Rockman.


    How dare there be a nanary in upper body underwear.


    The white skin was uneven and the thin shoulder straps seemed to fall off.


    Did the injury heal thanks to the healing teacher, cuts and blood are not seen in the body?


    I''m glad it''s not a big deal.


    ... No more than that.


    "Rockman is a man!


    "Yes, but you''ll be used to seeing it, and you''ll be fine from what I''ve seen"


    "What!?


    If you look at Rockman, you have somewhat of a distant eye. Are you stunned by this child''s idiocy or foolishness, or are you feeling vain that you are not even aware of this as a man again?


    I talked about "Rockman is a man," "Rockman is not good even if Nanally is good," and "Insanity," to make Nanally''s consciousness change once and for all because he''s pathetic, but it''s not. I''d be a little embarrassed if I were another boy, but Rockman is different, and so on.


    No, it''s not. What''s the difference? What?


    What''s wrong with Rockman in a nanary?


    "Are you stupid?


    Give a round of applause in your heart to Rockman, who frankly said so next door.


    "Guidance, if I shook that head, wouldn''t it make a crisp noise?


    "What? Excuse me!


    I''d better tell you more.


    Soon after, however, Rockman shut his curtains shut and left the healing room.


    "Nothing. That. Oh, he was bringing me homework. I''ll say thank you later."


    The way you say that and laugh is no longer a boy, not a girl.


    When the hell will the day come when Nanary will be a woman?


    Somehow it made me sad.


    Remember, I sigh.


    Now I worry more about myself than I worry about people.


    I do feel that Naru-kun is becoming kind to me.


    But there are three of my six companions out in Wallhernus, all of them bigger and older than me. When we get together in company, Naru-kun sometimes leaves me, and if I go inside trying to get along, they all do well, but I don''t like the way he puts his hands on the shoulders of other women and turns his hands on his hips.


    I don''t hide around that I like him, so they often ask me why I like him.


    Appearance, of course, goes into the reason I like it.


    That''s all? Someone says.


    ''Cause I had no choice, I was super fond of it.


    I knew my personality later, but I liked big tits, I liked older, I had a sexuality that was no match for me no matter how hard I tried. Besides, I like women, but they don''t care how much I say.


    Still, I like it because one of my buddies snuck up on me saying that he was somehow trying to keep me away from dangerous things (because he didn''t want to get me involved in dangerous things because he was hiding from going to the tournament), but he''s not honest, but he''s always beside me.


    And when you''re fighting demons, you look great.


    "Sometimes you just have to make him jealous as baked"


    "Yakimochi"


    "Benjamin? I''ll leave you."


    "Oh, wait."


    But I''m twenty years old, too.


    You can''t just wait forever, it doesn''t start.

 103 * Collection of Creative Stories - Chapter I, Six Spirits and Sin (Delacusos), Part II

    "They''ll eat you!


    "I don''t like it!


    What a black spirit the five spirits have made, they have five powers.


    No matter how hard the five spirits worked, they were unlikely to be very hostile to the black spirits who had all the fire, water, earth, thunder and wind power.


    "Let''s not let the ice go to the eagle tokoro, Krunaraba, and Itsu. It belongs to the eagles Alata Naticara and Naru."


    As the five spirits were captured, the ice approached the black spirits, as they were told.


    "Ice! No!


    "But then the fires..."


    "You don''t mind! We did this to the ice in confidence! I deserve it!


    A fire that was going to be eaten even now shouted at the ice.


    Everyone screamed the same way.


    I didn''t want to be helpful until I met everyone''s eyes.


    "No, no, don''t hit everyone."


    "Nani - GUGA!!?


    But the ice squeezed all its power and froze its big, black spirits into a cocoon. The Black Spirit with five powers tried to use everything to destroy the force of ice, not the attack of fire, not the attack of water, not the attack of the earth, not the attack of thunder, not the attack of the wind, but the only Black Spirit who did not have that force of ice could not solve it.


    Meanwhile, the ice, which used a lot of power, climbed into the sky as it became a sparkling crystal as it cracked into the black spirit.


    The Ice Spirit that killed the Black Spirit until it was a snare has lost its body from this world.


    The black spirits that were catchy also cracked at the beginning of the pun. And the countless shards of that black spirit slipped like a shooting star through the sky on earth, dropping shards everywhere and disappearing.


    The five spirits looked up at the sky, which was no longer red, and cried.


    A lot, a lot, I cried.


    "I felt the signs of ice disappear"


    Some time later, before the spirits, a glowing cloud descended.


    "I can''t help what I''ve produced. It''s easy to produce, but it''s very hard to turn it off completely"


    It was God who gave birth to us all.


    God forbid, he didn''t anger everyone.


    Because we all knew that we had already done something irreversible.


    "In a few moments, life will be born in this world other than yours. Then share your power with everyone."


    "The power?


    "Divide?"


    God said.


    "Black Spirit, no, you can''t call that a spirit. From now on, let''s call it a monster."


    "What?


    "The shattered crystals are bound to bud somewhere again. So divide your strength to protect your people."


    "But the ice is gone."


    "No matter how many more people we have, if we don''t have ice, I, we..."


    God smiled.


    "Now you take care of it."


    With the voice of God, a small pale light has fallen into the firehand.


    That was so cold, that the firehand was going to go out, that it existed.


    Fire knew this similar being.


    Once, only once, fire made me want to hold the hand of a certain spirit.


    It was so much fun, so happy, and when I wanted to share this feeling with someone, I couldn''t wait.


    Fire always touched only the wind, thunder and the earth. Because all three spirits don''t burn much when they touch them, and they don''t harm themselves. The Spirit of the earth had a few burns, but it was still one of the spirits to be touched.


    Except for water and ice.


    If the fire touches the water, the water will evaporate with Schwarzhwa, and I will be about to extinguish myself.


    If the fire touches the ice, the ice melts and weakens itself.


    "Ice! That''s fun!


    ''Wow''


    But even though I knew that, only then could I really help but want to touch the ice.


    The ice wasn''t something I had, but the fire made me happy, even though my hands were going to go out.


    "Don''t let the ice get out of your way."


    Fire, I saw the ice in my hand.


    That was so small, I hadn''t even opened my eyes yet.


    Fire, even though it was fire, couldn''t stop crying.


    "The child is no longer the ice you know, but take care of him"


    Then a hundred years later, on earth, animals were born, and the Spirits gave their powers to each of the animals.


    And after another hundred years, man was born on earth. The Spirits gave man the same power.


    Then the spirits'' appearance became more and more transparent.


    The ice, which was originally small, was the best way to share power, and it was going to disappear already.


    "Ice! I don''t like it! Will it disappear again? I don''t like it!"


    The ground sees the ice and makes me cry.


    "Thanks, guys"


    "No!


    "Even so, among men and men, I remain. Everybody''s still here."


    Ice laughed.


    "That''s why I don''t miss you. Together again."


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¡­¡­


    Few ice wizards today.


    What is the cause?


    There is no way for anyone to know.


    (Collection of Creative Stories - Part of Chapter I Excerpt)

 104 Receptionist Third Year Edition

    "Come here"


    "Come here"


    "None"


    "None"


    "Take a look at me"


    Scarlet light shoots by the window.


    "Mmm."


    If you rub your eyes and get out of your bedroom, it''s dusk already.


    Then I put my foot on the floor and head to the sink. I washed and refreshed my face in the mirror with cold water.


    It was time to go to work.


    It''s my third year early as a receptionist sister.


    "Good morning. Good luck."


    "Morning, Nanary."


    Open the door of the hare by chewing down the elongation, despite the hem of the uniform.


    Fluffy and wood-specific building scents tickled my nose tip. I haven''t even eaten rice yet, so it smells good from the dining room. Who''s going to drool?


    All right, let''s eat meat for today''s break. I have to ask my uncle at the dining room first.


    "Mr. Zozo''s off tomorrow, right?"


    "Oh, my God. I need to work out my ankle."


    As I greeted everyone, I sat in the seat where Mr. Zozo was, so after sending the call, I headed to her seat.


    Zozo said she would be off for a few days before the tournament, so we''ll talk about whether we should go to dinner next time.


    "Good luck to Cheena"


    "Senior - I''ve been here a lot today."


    It feels like a push.


    China was also about a reception dedicated to demonstrators starting this year, sitting next to Mr. Zozo. He opens his eyes with a cup of Crikli''s cute brown eyes and looks at the demons filling in the magic center.


    "Hey, can I make these two requests?


    "It''s okay. Come here as soon as you''re done."


    "I''m the demon exorcist from the south. Say hello!


    Is it the same thing we all think about trying to work and keep money before the impending Wall Hernus a few days later, the inside of the Magic Brigade was a pretty mess.


    Plus the amount of demons hasn''t decreased as usual, so I see demons fighting all over the place. Although it was no longer a daily tea meal or a big deal thanks to the shame of the demons, the people in town were definitely noticing a change as well, "There''s been a lot of it lately."


    Still, we haven''t had any information on the newly released demons for the past month, so we were all relieved that they must have healed a little. So now it depends on how much the demons will clean up the demon requests that are already out.


    The Knights also seemed very busy after this year, and Nike''s letter contained a document that conveyed the difficulty that they were unlikely to see each other for a while.


    Change of story, Arland 3668. The second month of the season of light.


    Three newcomers entered the hare this year.


    Oh, my God, I haven''t done anything, but it''s increased.


    "Doesn''t it matter if you don''t go to the tournament?


    Talk to each other next door with sister Harris, on whom the night shift was worn.


    I''ve been at work since the evening and it''s already midnight. Just me and her two, there was no one else on the staff.


    Six months have passed since I was allowed to work at night, but lately it has been reversed day and night, and occasionally the absence does not stop at work one day. Of course he''s hiding and stretching.


    The newcomer came in new with a woman two men one. Zozo, who also became an educator this year, was zero when he took a bath when he was overwhelmed by people who were motivated to teach.


    If there''s more, don''t you have to go to the tournament? And Sister Harris and the others are saying, no, I can''t help but add more this year, and the director''s will didn''t change because there''s no point in having to go further.


    "Sister Harris is going to a big meeting, right?"


    "I''m looking forward to seeing my colleagues out."


    It will be a ''holiday'' once every few years because it seems that no demon will come to the magic station that day, rather than come to work.


    In case of any errands, if you can ring the bell at the entrance, the Director''s ear decorations will react and the measures seem to be perfect because she will respond.


    "He''s a very beautiful man today. How about tonight?"


    It was the demon man who came in to receive the request to make a noise with Karan the bell at the door of the Magic Station.


    As I stomped to the reception with the sound of cutlets and shoes on the floor, I shrugged up my hair with the hands of those with shoulder elbows on the counter. And when I glanced at him, he smiled and smiled at people''s goodness.


    Though I was flustered by this way of being invited at first, I took one of the requisitions out of the bottom of my ledge, feeling similar to giving up half the time that the man in this hand seemed to have finally come to bear it, and it started again.


    "Good evening, Mr. Beggy. You said there were suspicious creatures in Tor''s Fountain late at night, so what about this job tonight?


    "Hmm, he''s the one who can''t catch it"


    Sign here, then.


    "Cheap."


    The demon man, the brown-haired brother, not even middle-aged, wrote his name on the requisition and rolled out to the city at night in a spirit.


    "I can''t take that personality lightly."


    "But it helps because you take on the request quickly every time. I was surprised when I found out you were Mr. Berryweather''s brother."


    "Well, it feels like I''m doing my job nori. There''s something like that between siblings."


    Mr. Berryweather, who works in Hare in the south, but she seemed to have a brother, who has often come to Hare here these days to find work.


    And he seemed to invite the receptionist sisters to dinner every time with the same momentum that he would die if he didn''t speak to the woman. She also said that Cheena had been invited, "I might have gone if it wasn''t within the senior body at work ~" about which she overflowed wondering if she was going because Mr. Beggy''s appearance was also cool inside.


    Sister Harris was stunned next door that she couldn''t do without knowing what she looked like.

 105 Receptionist Third Year Edition - 2

    Karan, and the doors of the Magic Station open again.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey."


    A drunk man stuffed his blonde hair to the counter, blushing his face red.


    "Mr. Cole, have you been drinking?


    "Well, well, a few drinks"


    "It''s dangerous to stay drunk at work, so if you wake up drunk, it''s too late."


    "No, Hel, if you''re free, play."


    Hey? And I can tilt my neck and stare over the reception desk.


    I tend to be invited to do it these days, but I don''t have time to respond because I want to do a lot of things. The decorations in the Magic Guide Station have just been newly entrusted, and after Wallhernus is finished, we are to go to Hare in the west for backup. I''m not that busy right now, and I''m glad to have such an invitation, but there are so many things I want to concentrate on right now that I can''t take the time to wait. That said, other than going out to dinner with friends and colleagues.


    I''m gently flushing that the extension will make me talk to the opposite sex this way because it feels like everyone is standing on their feet before the tournament.


    Those who come in the middle of the night are divided into three parts, more or less demons who have completed their requests, those who are in the night profession and cannot wake up in the day, drunk,. Regardless of the demon breaker and his client, the drunks are just here to talk, so they''re all dealing with each other after all, although every time I wish I could go to some tavern, it''s also true that people don''t come that far in the middle of the night. I can''t help it. It is the occasional kindness of everyone not to be able to pay in advance.


    "Begin by reminding me of drunkenness. I''ve looked around earlier, but be careful on your way home, because it''s dangerous."


    In order to avoid demonic raids and thieves that I don''t know when there will be nights, I rebuild the boundaries around the building once an hour and look around. This outlook was thorough at every magic station when the southern magic station was previously raided, meaning that it was a one-off measure.


    "The map on the bulletin board is getting old, so you said to keep it new."


    "You want to do it now?


    A drunk says, "Then my tits are big - you''re going to be healed!" After leaving with a lot of unclean words, "he says, looking inside the magic station, where no one is showing signs of coming and quieting back. It is also a good idea to use your free time effectively.


    When I decided to do so, I peeled off the map on the bulletin board, borrowed the desk used by Mr. Arquez and the clerk who was always handling the affairs, and spread out the large form the director bought for me for the map. The map I had on the bulletin board is a lot older because he said he had been using it for about thirty years. Now I bought a luxury piece of paper that wouldn''t damage me if I used it for about sixty years, and I remember the director proudly leaning back and saying.


    "Nanalie, did something good happen to you in your personal life?


    "Huh?"


    Sister Harris opens her mouth as she causes the original map to be transcribed on paper.


    "The demons have been telling me that they''ve been so beautiful lately."


    "Uh... no... that''s not true. I''d rather not know why they say that."


    Benjamin told me this before, but I have no idea how things have changed. My hair is only cut on the forehead, so it''s a lot longer in the back and on the side, but that''s about it.


    Rather, the women of Sister Harris and other officials are more beautiful.


    "Something happen with that noble cool captain?


    "Why would you do that?"


    "Ah! A little blush."


    "No.... Ah here."


    "What''s going on?


    I pointed to the place on the map.


    "My mother''s on an investigation right now."


    Map of the whole continent. There was a country where my mother was staying in an investigation of the ruins.


    "Ruins...... Could it be that the tombs of the fire shaped ancestors have been newly found!?


    "Yes."


    "Er!? Your mother''s really moving, too! That''s parents and kids!"


    We wizards are supposedly the first six wizards to be born in this world called the Originals. They are also the people who created the source of magic, so they sometimes call them spirits in the sense of worship.


    Especially the Guardian Spell is the magic that maximizes the power of its ancestors from their own bodies. By using the names of my ancestors as shields, my soul will temporarily dwell there, so super magic that should not fail, or even in case of harm to me and so on, will take my place.


    And when you use the spell of a guardian spell, anything, nagging, but the figure of your ancestors appears. I couldn''t afford to see it at all when I used it before, but it may have come out in the first place, but I wonder.


    I hear Benjamin saw it once. She said there were two beautiful women.


    "Of the currently supposedly six graves, only fire and ice did not appear to have been found. My mother was thrilled to finally find me."


    "Are you an archaeologist?


    It was also a newspaper article.


    "I like adventure. Speaking of which, you''ve been asking for demonstrators who can read ancient scripts because they don''t have enough men to investigate the ruins."


    "We''re not on the investigation right now, we''re all demons, so nobody wants to take it."


    "So... uh... oh, excuse me"


    "Lack of sleep?"


    Stiffen with your hands on your mouth to Sister Harris''s words.


    I''m sleeping exactly, but I haven''t actually felt like sleeping at all lately.


    That and this is because of the dreams I''ve had lately.


    "Come here," he said again and again. I don''t even know if he''s an unidentified monster. He keeps calling me later, and this one wants to sleep. Even if I pretend I can''t hear him later, that voice is on my ear all the time until I wake up in the morning.


    I talked to Mr. Zozo and he lent me a dream fortune book, so I opened the relevant dream item and read it, ''A dream that someone calls me is a notification that someone needs you or is trying to disturb you''.


    Not yet if I have to, but what''s in the way? You''re scared.


    "I''ll sleep a lot when I get home today"


    That''s why I haven''t slept well these days.

 106 Wang Liu Council and Knights Roundtable Meeting

    "Start Final Meeting"


    Kingdom of Vestanu, one room in the castle of Batzen.


    The wide floor is laid with a carpet of brilliant silver wolf fur, and the lighting, made of vitreous finery, emits a scarlet light. A silver throne of twenty seats encloses a huge thin blue table, magically crafted with fine colored stones.


    Each and every chair is decorated differently, with some dorsal thrones carved with the figure of a majestic lion, and others with vibrant decorations that are likely to come to life today with a fragrant floral scent.


    Twenty thrones full of personality were also set under the hips of twenty kings, who came into this room.


    One of them, the king of the Kingdom of Vestanu, who deepened the wrinkles on his eyeballs and turned his black beard, sits on the lion''s throne.


    "What do you think of the host country, King Dolan, about the Games now?"


    King Marifa, king of the Kingdom of Vestanu, the host of this King''s Stream Council (Batchess), opened his mouth with his fingers under his chin, urging his opinion to King Dolan, King Zero Light, who is sitting on the throne with bright flower decorations.


    "Not even while I''m thinking about it. The day after tomorrow will come."


    Zero lights speak out relatively loudly, as they lift up the air in this heavily distressed room, exciting themselves. But when I thought of the faces of the princes, the queen and children in the castle, stroking the railings of the throne with their thumbs, I quickly almost sighed that I wanted to return to the country.


    Even though my country is called the Kingdom of Flowers, I resent Marifa, who would have prepared this throne from hand to hand, wondering if this feminine decoration could be helped either.


    The King''s Stream Council (Batchess) is the only place for discussion among the kings of neighbouring countries who call it for friendship.


    This Parliament is frequently convened once a month, once a month, twice a month for the last six months or so.


    The host country is the Kingdom of Vestanu, but half a month before that it is held in the Principality of Hulk in the northwest of the continent.


    The Duchy of Hulk is a long way from both the Kingdom of Dolan, the Kingdom of Vestanu, and between them it crosses six countries. If Dolan and Vestanu are not neighbouring countries, they also have relatively thin exchanges.


    In other words, until now, this royal council was held solely by the kings of neighbouring countries, but no matter what, it was the venue for a massive discussion by summoning kings from all over the continent.


    I didn''t initially expect it to be this big, no, I had predictions, but Zero Light still haunts my head that I can''t help but sigh if it does.


    More demons within the kingdom.


    Each thought you can''t, even if you want to cancel the tournament.


    Unidentified demon that emerged in a new place.


    There are other problems in the pile, but it is our duty as kings to see how we judge them and make decisions about them.


    Wall hernus in two days.


    And what the kings were concerned about was precisely that tournament.


    An unidentified demon has appeared until now in a place where nobles, including kings, gather together, and now their kings and nobles come to the venue as guests. It is the same in historical host countries, but royalties from all over the continent come together in one place.


    The dangerous situation of demons finally appearing before the people can still be fully predicted.


    "Why don''t we take it the other way? If there is a raid, there are numerous wizards on the spot. It''s impeccable."


    The young king of Orkinis gives his opinion, sitting on the silver throne where the serpent (Opis) is depicted. The voice was taller, but grander, than any other young man in this room.


    To the words of King Orkinis, the kings of Zerolite, Marifa and Sheila, who are aware of one end of the disturbances of the past, took a serious look at King Orkinis, who, as a position of reciprocal king, spoke with a firm voice.


    We have to be cautious about this discussion only because it was something that Orkinis was deeply involved in as well.


    It was caused in the first place by unidentified demons that became visible in various countries, as kings from all over the continent gathered together.


    If it is only the hinterland, it is still better for the continent to be united than to gather in each region, even if there is news that it has begun to appear as far as the Duchy of Hulk, the edge of the continent. It was said that the damage caused by that demon is equal to no actual fact and that it still carries out surprise raids of threatening proportions in every country, but it is also true that demons are increasing year after year throughout the continent, and we cannot remain alarmed.


    And it was these twenty kings who sent forth messengers to the provinces, and gathered together Dolan.


    "Weirdly, canceling the tournament will only fuel everyone''s anxiety"


    "If we''re going to fight in danger, I think we need to let them know. If you hide it, you''ll lose a lot of people after that. It means trust."


    "Plus there''s information up there that a new continent has been found outside the continent. In the meantime, most of the creatures on that continent are demons, and the number of habitats exceeds expectations, so we have to spread awareness throughout the continent."


    "Diffuse the information all at once and you won''t be able to collect it."


    - Oh, hon.


    The kings, who were having a conversation, gathered their gaze at the man who coughed.


    "I will inform you at the ceremony of the day"


    Zero Light tells him that after a second cough, he has decided to talk about the situation now at the first day ceremony.


    "The increase in demons, the dangers associated with them, the significance of holding competitions in them, the fact that they are necessary even in the sense that all nations unite"


    "The Knight of Vestanu has arrived"


    "Lord Zenon, Lord Groub, I''m sorry I''m late."


    Zenon and Groub looked up at the man spanning the back of Phoenix at the island landing site.


    Salenja Bolizley, knight of the Kingdom of Vestanu, descends from the back of the Blue Phoenix, the demon of use, and puts his foot on the ground.


    Step lightly down the road to the cavalry with a neat face on your loess hair and without sparing long legs wrapped in green knight clothing.


    I''m not lost on foot because I''ve visited here many times.


    The line was shaped with Zenon leading the way and Bolizley behind his right shoulder. Xenon gets a serious look as he sees him talking to Groub, who is lying next to him.


    But behind that glance was a huge arena built beside the king''s island.


    The day after the Wang Liu debate council.


    The knights of all nations had also gathered in one place, and discussions had been held on the basis of information brought back by the king.


    It is an exchange for when something happens during the Games, and it can also be described as an operational meeting involving a substantial continent.


    The place, of course, was the host country, the Kingdom of Dolan.


    "So why is it ice?"


    The Knights of the Kingdom of Dolan building. Next to the grey fortress-like quarters, there was a vast practice area, captain''s office, conference room and auditorium used by knights as a place for practice and all of them.


    Now in the auditorium of the cadre are gathered the men in charge of the knights of their respective countries. That number is about 40. There were men with an astute face, gathered to see green knight clothing, blue knight clothing, red knight clothing and brown knight clothing. This is the second time that a meeting has been held before the first month, so the conversation is going smoothly because we all know each other once.


    A discussion surrounding a large table, but not a single chair there.


    It was Groub, the Knight Commander of the Kingdom of Dolan, who stands at the centre of the discussion by spreading the map of the continent. And a few ministers watched what happened behind them as knights from all over the continent gathered. One of them also has a Marquis of Caromines. The red hair wasn''t more noticeable than usual because of the knights'' clothes. There are not so many red hair either, so although it always comes to mind naturally in gatherings like this, that''s all Zenon was arming next to Gloub and picking up the sounds of the flying conversations one by one, this time around, as are the very different people in the country, affiliation and fur.


    The traces of magic that continued all the way across the ocean are gone.


    And a new demon appeared in the neighboring country, he said, at the King''s Conference Batchess.


    Information also showed that the demon was apparently vulnerable to ice wizard moves.


    This Joint Operations meeting.


    It was, of course, about that that was put on the agenda.


    There are only seven confirmed ice shapes in our country.


    "There are only seven of us left. The Kingdom of Morondo is far less than that."


    That number is very small compared to other moulds. Not to mention the case of Orkinis, which happened a year ago, where many precious ice-shaped wizards are dead. Why does Ice have the technique to fight when the number is even lower?


    The story goes on to the case of Queen Orkinis.


    "According to King Kozklin, the current king of Orkinis and the king prince, there was the word ''not enough'' in the testimony of the former proximity being imprisoned,"


    "Not enough?


    The minister who was behind me frowned and raised his voice.


    "If you were collecting blood, wouldn''t that mean?


    Bolizley threw the minister wondering if it was about ice shaped blood.


    "It is also possible that he was desperate to erase the ice-shaped wizard because he is vulnerable to ice"


    "If opposing horses are ice, why not gather ice wizards from all over the continent and let them cooperate"


    "It''s"


    Alwes, dressed in black knight clothes, raises his hand.


    noisy auditorium, in which he crossed the conversation with a voice that sounded calmly but throughout the conference room.


    "I thought it might be a good idea."


    Then, in a relaxed tone, I look at the map, which shows where the demon on hand appeared, and I give my sights to the ministers.


    "Alwes?"


    Xenon is surprised that he was here when he hadn''t shown up in the morning.


    As magician chief of the castle, Alwes would have laid the magic formations to look for places on the island where the damage would be difficult from now on, and would have pulled his men over to examine the resistance and defects of the stadium built beside the island.


    When did you come?


    "If we gather those who desire in one place, that''s the thought on that side."


    "But I don''t."


    Standing firmly across the street, he seemed a little irritated by the Minister''s words.


    The blonde hair that is flowing into her chest without even putting the stretched hair together also looks like a melamera and a flame.


    That would be the case, too.


    Because it''s like being told to use the Ice Wizard in the distance.


    But in the first place, this tournament itself is like a game.


    At last, it is the aim of other countries to attract demons and make them exhaustive.


    The suspension of Wallhernus cannot move without the consent of more than half of the participating countries. And although Zero Light, Zenon''s father, once asked other countries for their consent, only neighbouring countries, such as Vestanu and Sheila, would agree with it. I can''t do it even if I want to call it off.


    Otherwise, there is no way the king would force a tournament that has nothing to do with anything other than honor and ransom.


    Besides, I''m guessing other countries are aware that they''re blaming Dolan. Because they make us set up these operational meetings, and they come all the way over here to favor the knight.


    "Well, it''s very comforting to have two wizards of ancestral power all here."


    "If you will, it would be more comforting if an ice-shaped wizard with that power showed up"


    "Expect Wallhernus"


    Seeing the ministers, who were entirely at the mercy of others, Alwes had his hands on his temples without even hiding his frightened face.

 107 Receptionist Third Year Edition/Games Day 1

    Floating beside the king''s island, an island built of stone, iron and bricks.


    No, the arena.


    There are no ceilings in a six-story circular colony, from which you can look up into the sky.


    The first floor was the stage for the participants to fight, the second to sixth floors were audience seats, and the first floor was made to be able to look down from the audience seats.


    The stage surrounded by audience seats is covered with dirt. The competition hasn''t even started yet, nothing. There, the maintenance guy was in order to be free of irregularities. He is waving a cane-like wax and spitting out the debris.


    The third floor is the VIP seat, and all its floors are seated by noble royalty from other countries.


    On the first day of the meeting, the ceremony was the only one, so I didn''t think there would be so many people to enter, but the expectation was that the entrance to the venue would be crowded.


    "Here it is -!


    "Don''t push it!


    Day one of the Conference.


    This artificial island landing site, built just for the arena, had a carriage set aside for people who did not have demons.


    The audience is the majority of Doran''s people, the other 20% coming from neighboring countries and the rest from distant kingdoms. They appear to have originally issued an invitation to the nobles in the country, so they present it at the reception to enter efficiently.


    By contrast, people sitting in the general audience have to buy tickets at the entrance reception, so it takes time.


    I couldn''t decide which seats to take, and the castle people told me to pack it from the edge without question, so it was the form of passing the number of the seats upstairs in order. Do it pale with flow work.


    I haven''t seen anyone suspicious so far, and many people protect my manners, so I was helped.


    Many of our guests knew each other, including a child who grew up in the same village and who was a classroom next door at school.


    One of those things I haven''t seen in a long time was Mr. Yacklin''s sister, and my classmate Kara Yacklin.


    Mr. Yacklin, who was at the reception with him, turned his eyes round and said, "Are you back?" I was surprised. In contrast, Kara was laughing at her straight stretched brown hair, but apparently kept it a secret.


    By the time the ceremony was about to begin, fewer and fewer people were rushing into reception.


    If you count the number of tickets because there are few left, a blue bird will fly to the reception desk made of yellow rock and land properly.


    I stopped the hand I was working on and stroked the little bird''s head sideways as Mr. Yacklin dealt with the few remaining customers.


    Please come to the receptionist for support.


    As the little bird moved her beak, she heard Hare''s senior voice.


    This little bird says it''s a transmissible bird, and it becomes a kind of magic tool.


    It is a handy item that when you touch the head part, you can react to the magic of the wizard and fly to someone far away to record or release your voice and entrust a message.


    One more stroke of the head of the transmitting bird trying to move his mouth repeatedly, and hang up the message. Picchi, and the little bird stopped moving with her neck twisted.


    "I''m going to support the guest reception."


    "Please."


    Say no to the man next to you on the left who was at the reception with you, and take a seat.


    He seemed to work for the Kingdom Court of Justice and this time he was driven out to reception like me and Mr. Yacklin.


    There were three from Hare for the reception, but the other three apparently came from the courtroom.


    It was the face I saw during the briefing, but I didn''t have a special meeting, but I talked about it for the first time on our Japanese turn, but when I do this kind of work, it creates a sense of unity with nature, and even though I don''t talk about it so much, it makes for a pale conversation.


    I summoned Lara to get on my back in a hurry to get to my senior.


    Flip a white skirt.


    I was usually here today in Hare''s uniform, not in personal clothes. The other two are uniforms as well. Special, the castle did not tell me to wear this, and I asked the person who had partitioned the briefing once, but said, "I am free," so the three of us discussed it, so let''s go in uniform.


    So because of that, uh, the reaction was awesome to be seen and talked about with the eyes of why the Hare people are here at reception.


    Especially when a face-to-face male pharmacist comes to buy a voucher, he says, "Did you even transfer, Mr. Hell?!" That''s what surprised me.


    There''s no way I''m changing jobs.


    "This is a glimpse from the sky."


    "I''m sorry I stuck with this."


    stroke under Lara''s neck as she flies.


    Because the participant reception is in the opposite place to the entrance to the venue, well, it''s far from running. That''s all this arena means, but it wasn''t comparable to what was adjacent to the school.


    The audience remembered the illusion that a bunch of people''s heads were moving or their vision was shaking.

 108 Receptionist Third Year Edition/Games Day 1

    Dolan has relatively more sunny days than other countries, and rainy days are less year-round.


    It''s not a very good thing because it takes rain for the crops to grow, but I still like sunny days because when there are any special events or festivals I appreciate them without obstacles.


    They say the rain contains special ingredients, completely different from the water the wizards put out.


    They say that the ingredients have a role to play in revitalizing plants and soil, like a growth agent, and sprinkling magically put out water in a dried field just to get wet doesn''t make sense.


    But the combination of the wizard of water and the magic of the wizard of the earth, especially the water, seems to be able to reproduce its ingredients brilliantly, and we often see it sold in larger bottles in markets and grocery stores.


    With that said, I''ve heard the western mountains are managed by water wizards, but I guess they''re left to include that.


    Now let''s get back to work by the end of the rain rigging.


    Even today, under the blue sky of Dolan, which was blessed with sunny weather, people were pushing from all over the continent to the island of the arena.


    Different races, from the audience to the aristocrats to the demons, are disturbed.


    Knowing or not that it was said to be the kingdom of flowers, this island, created of stone, bricks and iron, had tried to dispel its inorganic feel, growing from where flowers and plants seemed to have been bloomed by the wizards of the earth.


    Even though it''s not flower season yet, it feels weird because it''s like flower season.


    "There, where it fell out -!


    "Yes."


    Riding on Lara''s back, she passes over a colony with no ceiling.


    It''s almost filled up to the fifth floor of the audience, and if today''s ceremony alone is going to be like this, it''s going to be a bitter laugh to see how many people are coming tomorrow.


    Please don''t let anyone blur in safely.


    We passed the arena and reached the other side.


    Jump off Lara''s back and ask her to be about the size of a palm. Let''s get him on the shoulder.


    The receptionist over here was still full of people.


    The reception of participants runs until noon today. Until the Great Saint''s bell rings.


    We''ve got three more hours, but there will still be a six-party group of participants hoping.


    "So one more is behind."


    "We can''t register until we have all six people, so please do it after we have them."


    "Which one of you will be ice shaped?


    "I''m the ice shaped!


    "Semeion spell, please"


    ¡­¡­


    Take a good look at the long queues of three rows.


    There are two types of reception at the tournament, one that I was just doing and the other that accepts participants.


    Of course it is for the audience to accept a large number of people, but apparently it is the receptionist here who seems to have both a single habit and a lid habit.


    It looks like there are 30% of groups that can''t be accepted either way, such as a group that tries to go through it willingly, even if it''s not ice shaped, but a wizard that lies and tries to join in, even though it''s basic after all six of us.


    I don''t know if I should give up because I''m a good adult, but when I see a fake ice man crying, who forcefully theorizes that I''ve worked desperately hard to get out of this in the last five years, I don''t have to wonder if I should let even five of them out, but the seniors are kicking me all the way because I have to abide by the rules. Exactly.


    After five years of hard work in the first place, what is it about lying and naming ice shapes on the day?


    You would be in the wrong direction to work hard. Somebody let him know.


    "Oh good, nanary! Can you sign up with me?


    "Okay!


    Speak to those in the back row who were jammed in turn and put the registration form on the empty table to take their seats.


    There are three things to do for participants.


    Whether there are six of them.


    Have the semeion activated and whether it is really a seperate type of six.


    Name, date of birth.


    This signature is mandatory because only adults over the age of eighteen, that is, men and women who are adults, can participate in the competition.


    The information written on the registration form is also used in later matches, and it is automatically a magic contract, so if you fill in a false age even though you are under eighteen, it will not be arranged on the matches table.


    It would be the same if you tried to delude your age even if you were eighteen years old or older.


    I also started accepting newly formed rows of seniors and people from the kingdom courtroom looking out for tequila and troublesome participants.


    "The name of the group is Lost Avantio."


    "Oh!"


    "Semeion spells in order from left, please"


    Six people side by side in front of the reception desk, offering one hand to me.


    If the spells are cast from the left in turn, the six shapes are splendidly separate.


    After I say thank you, I''ll give you a registration form and ask you to fill out each one of your own names, and also write down your age and shape.


    "Now that you''re registered, please proceed to the back. It leads from the entrance behind me to the runner-up seat on the ground floor. It''s crowded, so pack it from the back and sit down. This is the guide diagram."


    "Yay! Thank you, sister!


    "Go and come!


    I see them walking in energetically and registering with the next group and the next group.


    Fortunately, no one is trying to cheat, just not enough people but can I participate? There were many groups asking.


    Most people go home and give up if they can''t help it, even if they can complain with crying eyes that they don''t have ice shapes.


    I''m putting in a processed registry in the box that I keep between the reception desk next door, wondering if there''s that much ice, so I peeked there and checked, and it still didn''t fill a third of the box. I think it''s about 50 pairs.


    Few participants have come from all over the continent.


    Then I plugged it to the end, and there were only about three more pairs in my row.


    Where one adjacent court person was in charge, a group of Hare Magic Station had registered until earlier.


    It seems that Mr. Arquez has fallen asleep, and Zozo was frightened as he poked at him in a hurry in critical time. I remember being scolded by another senior who was in the tournament as well as not feeling motivated at all.


    She apologized in a smaller voice even though Mr. Arquez was older when he walked into the back entrance to see if he was narrow shoulders with two men of four women. Where did the usual majesty and sloppiness go?


    I couldn''t even see the Satanists, but maybe it was already over before I came.


    "The name of the group is Knights of Vestanu."


    Refresh your mind and face the next set.


    A mixed pair of six men and women wearing loose and green knight clothes. Read out the name of the group you asked me to do a semeion and fill out the registration form, and look at them again.


    "Thanks -... oops? Ma''am, I''ve seen it."


    "Yes?"


    That''s what a man with loess hair tells me. I was wondering if we''d met somewhere before. If you double-checked the registration form, what''s your name... Bolizley?


    Look at the name written on the registration form and round your eyes.


    Knights of Vestanu. Bolizley.


    If they name me that much, I''ll probably know who this guy is already.


    He is a super super super amazing wizard who was also chosen this year for the hundreds of noble modern times.


    What did Mr. Bolizley think when he saw me with his mouth pounding and surprised, oh, and he gives a flickering voice and looks at the receptionist next door.


    "Isn''t that the disguise Alwes was wearing?


    Mr. Bolizley turned right from me and spoke to the group that his predecessors were now accepting.


    Only one good thing happened today.


    Usually there was an inexplicable chance that he encountered it, that he often came into contact with something about what would make him do it, even though he didn''t even want to be involved, and that the guy who seemed to be in line with me for some reason or another in this kind of place was doing the registration at the reception next door, brilliantly contrary to me today. I was not over-conscious but really had a high encounter rate at times like this, so much so that I was happy to hold my fist on my lap even though I said I was at work when I saw it unconsciously.


    So if I had just finished registering for this Knights like this, I would have just left this place and gone back to the original audience reception.


    Why, why?


    Why are you speaking up?


    "I haven''t seen it in six months, but you''re pretty old, aren''t you? You."


    "Screw you, 10,000 years of color-bogged, extremely bad cat dressed, perverted bastard"


    I wanted to step on a bunch of King Dolan Knights who had registered next door.

 109 Receptionist Third Year Edition/Games Day 1

    "Ten Thousand Years of Rebellion, Sexual Evil, Double Personality Daughter."


    "Ha! Well said."


    "I wonder if it won''t block that mouth"


    "This animal, blonde, cold-blooded outsider..."


    "Often, well, you move when your mouth is full. The fish are amazing too."


    Oh, man. I get laughed at with both arms at last for stopping being human.


    Much to my dismay, I only kept it to mouth fights.


    "You''re old enough" for a woman of your age. It''s the same as selling fights. To the two female knights of Vestanu blushing their cheeks, though not as much as the aristocratic ladies, I''d like to say that Mr. Bolizley is a few times cooler. Mr. Bolizley is quite a man, too, so I''m beginning to delusion something on my own that the seniors are good that no one is coming to the reception anymore, that maybe two good men will either.


    Dressed in black knight clothes, Rockman had a brush on his hand just to see if he had written his name on the registration form.


    If Mr. Bolizley has spoken to me, why should I be bothered to speak ill of something that should only be focused on you? It is really unreasonable.


    Behind Rockman was a knight who had seen him, and his girlfriend, Mr. Weldy, who was always with him. There is one other woman.


    "You work here, too. Are you on business?


    "Yes, it''s like a business trip."


    "And I wonder if I can show some more respect to the captain."


    "That''s a little"


    She won''t be mad at me about what I don''t care what I say to Rockman anymore. Still being rude, I was stabbed with words but not as good as before. Apparently, Mr. Weldy also participates in the tournament.


    "Alwes is rude to be old for a woman. Hey, lady."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    "But I see you... right"


    I was disguised, Mr. Bolizley says, but maybe he''s talking about the time of Orkinis'' case.


    When I look at my face, I look at my chin at my fingertips with interest.


    He also said he worked with the Knights of Vestanu at that time, so I guess you''ve seen Rockman transform into me.


    I''m almost done with these two sets of receptionists, so I want the story to be over there as soon as possible.


    Yeah, but it''s a good opportunity to see Mr. Bolizley raw, who''s been chosen in a hundred picks, so maybe a little... let''s just throw away any thoughts.


    Slap him on the cheek and get his mind back to work. I have to go to my old place when this is over.


    "Lara, can you grow up?


    "Do you want to go back over there?


    "Yeah."


    Since the noon bell and registration were over, they briefed the Knights of Vestanu on their guide inside, and then cleaned up the reception desk and closed it.


    "Will Dolan come with those six? Isn''t Captain Groub answering?


    "He said it was a good idea to watch the game. That''s the first face I''ve ever seen of you ladies, but can you introduce me?


    "Captain Alwes! You don''t need to introduce us because we''re here!


    "That''s right!


    But the two pairs did not go inside, and were there for a while if it was a public discourse, it would be better if they were in the athlete''s seat.


    Rockman noticed the gaze of the two women looking at him, introduced me, etc., and said in front of Mr. Weldy, so they are very angry. The other faces of the Knights'' men stared enviously at the condition. I don''t know, but it''s painfully telling. That feeling.


    I have about thirty minutes until the ceremony, and although I don''t mind staying there all the time because there are absolutely no decisions I have to attend, I take a seat to put Vestanu''s registration form in the box.


    "Wait. How about dinner tonight, young lady with water hair?"


    "Is that me?


    With the registration form in one hand, he stopped moving in a weird position. Lara, who was still on her shoulder, sounds cuddly.


    Mr. Bolizley, who had just spoken to Rockman, bent over and peered into my face.


    Wow, and I''m startled to take a few steps back.


    "Excuse me, I say Salenja Bolizley, what''s your daughter''s name?


    "My name is Nanally Hell..."


    "Hey, it''s been a long time since I''ve found a woman with a heart dance. It''s called" Alwes, "that virtue of power. I''ve never seen anyone like you."


    This is probably not complimented.


    "Oh, really? But I''m a little, you know, sorry about the other night."


    Keep your head down and go to Shizusa and the seniors next door. I heard a voice that sounded amused as to whether you were sorry you got away with it, but either way, it is visible that that invitation from Mr. Bolizley would be awesome and not even a meal.


    I guess later, I feel the same smell as Rockman.


    "Nanary, are you okay? What if I went to dinner or something?


    "What are you talking about? You should go eat with the seniors. I mean, you promised to eat with me today. Terrible."


    "Hey, I''m not forgetting you."


    "I''ll put a registration form in the box, okay? Because this is the last time."


    "You ended up with all the Knights. There was a group of Sheila''s knights in the courtroom."


    "Really...?


    Before I put it in the box, I look at the registration form that was already in it and I catch my eye at a certain point.


    I stopped talking, wondering how I was, what happened to my senior? Was there a mistake? and his hand rested on his shoulder worrying about the deficiencies in the registration form.


    "Arland, 3644, the second month and sixth day of the flower season...?


    "What''s wrong with the captain''s date of birth?


    "If you deducted twenty from 3668, how many years do you have left - four?


    I grab the registration form for the Knights of the Kingdom of Dolan and rush to where they are.


    "You''re wrong, though."


    "What?


    "Because he''s twenty-four years old."


    I slapped Rockman on the back of what he was still talking about without question. At the same time, the face of the Knights has made me uncomfortable to watch, but I hope you appreciate me for making a preliminary mistake right.


    But as soon as I said that, Ge, and one day he made a voice like a frog crushed me.


    "Hot?"


    "No."


    You accidentally and accidentally got it out, I immediately put my hand on my mouth and howl my throat like I coughed.


    What is that?

 110 Receptionist Third Year Edition/Games Day 1

    The gaze does not engage subtly.


    Staring still, but looking at my right with an awkward look somewhere.


    "Nothing, that''s not wrong."


    "What?"


    "Twenty-four years old."


    What are you talking about? This guy.


    "If I lie, I can''t participate in the tournament, but are you okay?


    "No, that''s why I didn''t throw up"


    "Mr. Nanalee, he''s twenty-four for sure"


    Mr. Bolizley, who was lying next to him, puts his hand on Rockman''s shoulder and says so.


    Huh?


    "Oh, you didn''t know? The captain is my age. So if it''s true, I was a classmate. Right, Captain?


    Grab Rockman''s arm with a confident face that Mr. Weldy has never seen before.


    What is this development?


    But it doesn''t look like the three of them are lying.


    That means.


    "Really?


    "I was brought in at the same age to escort His Highness Zenon."


    Four, older.


    For an escort?


    Every day I''ve been beaten by magic and everything and I''ve been drinking bitter juice.


    Now this is the year I wanted to make you say Gaffoon, but that your age, in the first place, is up there?


    Twenty-four, not twenty.


    I can''t really tell that it''s four years up, even if the person tells me it is.


    Sure, a little, well, I didn''t know you were a pretty grown-up guy for a long time, or since you were a freshman, but four up. Four up. Four, up.


    Shit, but then why were you in the same grade? If you''re going to be on your age, the school year should be four up. Yeah, but you just said an escort or something, and, you know, then, well, you''re convinced?


    But none of the nobles said anything either.


    You didn''t even know that?


    How about the truth. I can''t really get into it right now, more than that.


    "I was losing even at my age. Oh, my God!!


    "That''s all you got."


    He collapses from his knees gakung and exaggerates to cover his face with both hands.


    The shock of not being the same age twitches and tightens my stomach.


    Then this guy must have thought something like "You''re younger than Peppy Shut Up" or "For Kids'' sake" before, and he nodded if that''s what he thought he was going to see with a slightly dimmed eye.


    "Hey, my kid''s so depressed. What can you do for me?"


    Seniors rub their backs. Thank you, Senior Pidget.


    But I''m not depressed. It was just a bit of a shock to me, nothing like that.


    "I wasn''t hiding it, I wasn''t lying to you."


    You came next to me dripping, shadowed.


    "I just didn''t tell you because you didn''t ask me,"


    I know.


    Well, I''ve never heard of it. I didn''t talk that much.


    "Because of a bit of nasty magic, when I was little, I grew up slower than any other human being. Just about four years old."


    Yeah, he''s definitely got too much magic, and he''s been struggling a lot for a long time.


    "As Prince Xenon''s escort, I was the closest I could get, and that''s why I went to school with him."


    Really?


    "Because your physical age is probably no different than yours or the Satanists"


    I see.


    "Come on, look up."


    Why don''t you give me a childish attitude?


    Slowly raise your face with your lips muzzled out into Rockman''s words.


    Next door, he was kneeling with a broken knee to see if he fit my gaze.


    "Were we that good together?


    "Don''t say anything disgusting to me"


    "I don''t feel good about saying it, too."


    I got a face like when we both ate something unsavory.

 111 Receptionist Year Three Edition/Games Day Two

    I said no, because I didn''t think we were good together or depressed, and I looked like Rockman could really use either.


    Yeah, lose the first fight.


    What a throw-up dialogue. I left the scene, and then I sat at the ticket sales reception the whole time, even when the opening ceremony started safely.


    Maybe there''s still someone coming, and I''m also a security officer. I doubt he''s a receptionist, but he''s also security, but I''m free with Mr. Yacklin sitting next to him and someone in the courtroom. - What a talk, so it was surprisingly fun. Seniors and two other court members are turning backwards to deliver the registration form.


    It''s a shame you couldn''t see it in the audience, but thanks to the introduction of simultaneous projecting magic tools made at the Dolan Institute for Magic Development, you could also see what was going on inside the arena at the reception outside this venue. The screen was about the size of the window glass in the room, like a moving picture book. It seems to be a technique that uses the magic of mindfulness, but the scenes are switched and the ceremony can be clearly seen. They''re set up in several parts of the city so that people from all over the country can''t come here. It is grand.


    At the ceremony there was a king''s word, and there was a story that mentioned that the increase in demons was a problem. In addition to that, they discovered a new continent where demons live outside the continent, and when the story was told, they just heard the inside of the arena being followed. Along with the hunch that there might still be dangerous things to do in the future, the King was told that it was now important for the entire continent to be united and to deepen rapprochement, cooperation and strength.


    The whole venue was wrapped in applause for the words, but if you think calmly, you don''t even feel like you''ve been deluded. It''s a matter that needs to be considered a little deeper, and this is how we are still starting the tournament, but it''s called the matter of the unidentified demon, and I think it''s all kinds of unsavory.


    The big platinum cup of victory, which only the winners were allowed to touch, was placed next to the king. shining in the sun. Besides, everyone would have brightened their eyes.


    During the ceremony there was also a play. Based on the first chapter of the story collection, it seems that a writer named Lord Pulling, also a famous stage writer, wrote the script, and the performances of the demon actor were awesome, and I feel that he was also an acting stage actor who had certainly won awards.


    The person in the courtroom looked at it having fun next door, wondering if I could go and get an autograph later.


    The city was busier than usual at night as people from other countries took the inn to Dolan. The aunts and uncles of the inn tend to sell their specialties all the time here, or invite dancers to hold a meal in the dining room. At the grass-fed wolf shop rented out by seniors, Zozo attending the tournament, juniors including China and the director and other officials - all of whom belong to Hare - we were all fussing about disrespect. I was cautioned by the herbivorous wolf general, everyone''s destination close to Hare, not to drink too much and get hung over, but it was about six people in the game who were taking that advice seriously.


    "You guys, hey? Knights down!!


    Yes, sir.


    "Give me a more motivated reply, Arquez!!


    "Well, well, Director."


    Mr. Zozo and the others were supposed to rest in a dedicated dormitory where the participants around the arena would sleep, so the meal would also be dissolved early there with everyone. I, my predecessors, Mr. Yacklin and the people in the courtroom were also provided with a room outside the arena for sleeping, so after breaking up with Mr. Zozo and the directors, I went back to the island with them and revealed the night.


    "Come here"


    "Not Enough, Not Enough"


    "Fill Me Up"


    That night''s dream struck my head a bit more than usual.


    Today, on the second day, the game is finally organized.


    With the first fight, it''s still better to come in today.


    Fifty pegalos.


    "Takeshi. Uh... yes."


    "Please take your seats at the thousand."


    It''s expensive there because it''s about the salary for a day of work. Since some of this money collected from the audience will also be the winner''s prize money, I would like the participants to see a very good fight for the audience.


    "Onesan, Kami, no, some money?


    "Modjstevianon?


    "Ooh! Bianon!


    It was spoken in a slightly different language than our Tekkul language, so I asked him if it was anywhere near the Bianon language used in the western countries of the continent, and apparently it was a hit. There are a variety of other Tatan languages used in eastern countries and Chaite languages used in the south. As for the language, I learned ancient letters as a student, but I also learned a lot of foreign languages because there might be times when I would go to reception. Even if I''m in Hare, I don''t have much to use it for, but some foreigners occasionally come from other countries to earn money, so it''s quite useful.


    Competitors, gather inside.


    You used the spell of expansion, and the voice of that guidance echoes throughout the Colosseum. Since it was also used during the King''s words and plays, an augmented spell would also be used for the reality during the game.


    There will be a total of 366 participants and sixty sets of fights.


    The first battle will kick down more than half of that, and we plan to be squeezed into twenty pairs in today''s game.


    I''m very excited to see how it will be because they didn''t even talk about that squeeze at the briefing.


    "Here we go."


    The receptionist also made a paragraph, and it would be time for all three of them, who were the attendee receptionists, to be on call inside the venue. Any combination that fails to assemble within time is disqualified there already.


    While watching the simultaneous projector installed in the reception seat, these three receptionists start watching while they work.


    "Have a drink, both of you."


    "Thanks, Hel"


    "Thank you, Mr. Hell, for showing the Knights of the Kingdom of Dolan and Hare."


    From the barrel where the castle people gave me the freedom to drink if I was thirsty, I poured cold tea into a cup and gave it to the two of them, and the people in the courtroom pointed to the projector and said so.


    Really. Mr. Zozo and Mr. Arquez are on it.


    Besides, when the Knights show up, the whole venue is either because of the Dolan people or "Come on" and "Don''t lose!" I was hearing cheers. There''s also a projector in the audience, so when Rockman, by way of example, is shown on the screen.


    "Master Alwes!


    The yellow voice came up from all over the place.

 112 Receptionist Year Three Edition/Games Day Two

    Satanas'' appearance and Benjamin''s appearance were also shown chilling earlier. Although only for a moment, I was able to confirm that I was there, so I think again that this magic tool is useful. Whether the round sphere was moving in about five units, footage from the sky was also shown. There is a sight like what I saw when I was flying over the arena aboard Lara.


    "He''s as popular as ever."


    "Right.... Keh, kah, kah, kah, kah."


    "Yeah? Did I say something?


    "No, nothing."


    "What kind of competition would that be?"


    When people in the courtroom say they''re looking forward to it, they just came to buy a ticket, so the three of them take their gaze off the screen.


    A young man, about twenty years old, stood in front of the reception desk holding a note and coin in one hand.


    "Yes, one please"


    "Yes. Here...... hmm?


    I turn to the side of the young man who bought the ticket and do a finger patch.


    "Wow!"


    If he had hidden himself in the spell of Partin Taeton, a young man about his age would appear with a spell of lifting.


    "Why did you find out?!


    A young man who hadn''t paid moved his mouth.


    Whatever the reason, I was also curious that the guy who was purchasing it anyway was still worried about the neighbor and softening, but most importantly, because the space looked brazen, I just said that if I tried the magic of disarming it, it would have been a hit.


    I know for myself that this magic is a tricky one to master, so it took me a great deal of time to be successful.


    As it remains unfinished, distortion occurs and discomfort is created in the space where you are, even if you think you have been able to do well, it will fail if you are often seen.


    Access to the audience seats other than those concerned can only come from this authorised entrance. Even if you try to get in from another place or from above the arena, you can''t break in because the knight is watching you.


    There is no magic that can be done to prevent trespassing, but only those who have not paid will not be able to come in at work without paying as we do, and given that, the creation of a magic formation of defense will be complicated and easy, so this is how we are arranged in a primitive way.


    Like the Duke of Rockman house, it is effective because if the magic is that a human being who does not know his clan and does not allow his heart to enter the mansion, he is automatically sent outside, the subject of restriction is defined as clear.


    They don''t have any money, and they tried to get in here if they wanted to see it on a simultaneous projector in the city, but they wanted to see the game raw at all costs and mislead us.


    "It''s not trespassing because it''s still before you go in... If you ever go in like this again, you''re going to be alone."


    "Ha, yes, no, no!


    "Sorry!!


    The two young men, who folded their upper body in a bissi, took an early ride to the carriage to get off the island.


    Once I rebuild the cipher of excluding only Partin Taton in about 10 minutes based on the exorcism''s magic formation, and lay it in front of the entrance after planting that magic formation behind unwanted paper into Dare Lovedos.


    "Thanks Hell. Yeah, I guess I''ll be there tomorrow."


    "Let''s get our minds together"


    That''s what Mr. Yacklin and the man in the courtroom say and sip tea.


    "Ah, Mr. Hell, it looks like the game is about to start."


    He told me to go to the simultaneous projector. I also regained consciousness.


    "As for the game, I, Margie Terrence, Editor of [Epidemic Magazine Haven], will send it to you! And it is the Knights of the Kingdom, the Minister of Foreign Affairs and Forensics, Princess Mithrina, who will send you with us. ''


    "Are we just titles?"


    I want you to say your name.


    The contents of the game will be communicated by the commentator, as well as the Knights Commander, the Foreign Minister, and for some reason the princess. Four voices can be heard from the projector.


    The next 366 60 contestants will be asked to go as far as the space of a sphere made of vitreous that is far above this island. And with all six of them there, the early twenty can go to the next game. Sometimes it magically interferes with other groups, but don''t get on the user demon. It is only possible to go up with one''s own feet, to go up with floating magic, or to travel in a magic formation, and there must be all six of them. It''s possible to magically pull people off the road, but this means that


    "Racing on foot?"


    Reminds me of the five-year chase away tournament. Why all this magic free competition? Could it have been that offensive technology match in anticipation of something like this? Either way, I can''t help wondering if there was anything else.


    Sixty sets are aligned from end to end on the arena stage, in the area where the soil is laid.


    Then a yellow road appeared in front of the contestants, leading up to the sky of great breadth.


    ''It means that twenty pairs who run here and reach the top first will be able to compete in tomorrow''s game! Now, are you ready for your heart? Okay then... don''t!


    Slightly excited commentators stirred up the whole thing.


    - It''s also a Chicken Running Tournament.


    Still, everyone started running simultaneously because they were serious, but the scene seemed very rough with explosions happening here and there and someone being blown up early in the start.


    One of the things that caught my eye was the giant hole in the road.


    People fall there one after another.


    ''The Knights of the Kingdom just did their magic...... that''s a pit!


    Due to.


    "Bye ~"


    "Oh, my God, that''s so cheesy!


    Whether he''s the set up tense, or smiling and full of screens, Rockman runs to the point where he waves to Satanas, who is magically pulling his own people down the hole. Satanas, left on the screen, succeeded in pulling up his buddies with Benjamin, who had not fallen next door, and then went after him.


    "He''s a slapper!


    I cheered in my heart for Satanas on the screen in the shape of Shura.


    Don''t beat me up.

 113 Receptionist Year Three Edition/Games Day Two

    I believe that the act of looking or making noise about things outside of purpose while at work is an act that lacks common sense in general.


    Not at all.


    I remember doing that a few times, but I swear to God, I''ve decided I won''t do that again. The same mistake is not repeated twice.


    Let''s shout aloud that the one who repeats himself is a fool.


    "Mr. Alkes-!!


    On the screen, I applaud Mr. Arquez for bouncing off an attack from another group of wizards and stepping into the goal while protecting everyone in Hare.


    "Oh, it looks like you''ve arrived third."


    He watched calmly as the two neighbors drank tea at my face poking their fists at the excitement and cheering for the projector.


    If I had seen this figure a few hours ago concentrating on something out of purpose while I was at work, I would have definitely grabbed the root and thrown it off the island to the ground. I''m sure I''m not breathing by now.


    At first, I wondered where I would get to the best - I wonder - I watched the two people watching the projector calmly while we had conversations, etc., and I watched them too.


    But the contents of the game were getting so incandescent that I got hit by that fever over the screen, and I kind of hate to sound like I''m making excuses, but I was finally enjoying watching the game while I was at work.


    It is also the one that cannot be left on the receptionist''s wind.


    The two people beside me don''t blame me, probably because after three hours of the game already, the new people who come to the audience can''t even be seen for the last hour.


    There will be three letters of fright in the gaze directed at me.


    "Unsurprisingly, Hel''s the most excited."


    "Did you see Mr. Arquez''s magic earlier?! It''s valuable because you don''t get to see it very often!


    "Okay, okay,"


    Is there a habit of getting hot with every battle? No, I''m sure it is. Fighting, battling, losing, winning, these words touch the harp line of my heart and don''t stop sounding.


    The sky was already turning into that unique color before dusk, and the cloud shadow was diminishing.


    Since then, he had been chased over and over by other groups. As a result, Hare''s combination arrived at the place of destination in a brilliant third.


    A path that leads up in a spiral, halfway from a straight path.


    At the beginning, one of the hares fell off in the pit of that abominable bastard and was late, but he was also bringing it back with the help of Mr. Zozo and other seniors as soon as possible.


    Then when I plugged into the middle of the road avoiding a bunch of people and tricks blowing up from the side with different groups of people interacting with each other, I was already in twenty sets counting from the beginning, and this can be done! And it was during the bundle that I was sure.


    The trick from the operating side will be activated and the thirty pairs in front will be flown to different spaces, where they will be driven again on different paths.


    How much longer do I have to run?


    There was a single path through the different spaces where the stars were torn apart against a purple blue background, with stairs leading each way to about sixty doors.


    According to the commentator, this is a door that can exit from this space, and the exit continues to a different place so that the end of a door can exit to a place close to the destination, and if you choose a door, it will return to the starting point.


    Besides, I didn''t seem to be able to get back out, and when I picked that door and touched the knob, at the end of the day, it was unfolding like one or eight gambling events that I couldn''t get out of anything but the chosen door. It is no good choosing the door chosen by the other groups.


    They were then flown into the same space by the thirty groups behind them, and the ranking of the journey thus far was no longer relevant.


    But since the simultaneous projector is chasing the upper group one way or the other, there is little information on what the lower state looks like.


    At the top there are the Knights of Vestanu and Dolan, so those two groups are often shown, and they look at each other with a deep heart.


    The Knights of Vestanu were discussing the door in front of them. I wondered which door I was choosing, but the moment Mr. Bolizley raised his left hand, the white light surrounded the area around the Knights of Vestanu, and their appearance had disappeared from different spaces the next moment I wondered if the space had caused a slight shake. The audience was bothering to tell us where they disappeared, but soon they will be found.


    What a return to the way it was.


    There was a protest that the space transfer wouldn''t work, but it just went back to where it was, so it doesn''t seem to be an anomaly.


    Outside voices seemed to be heard in different spaces, and several other groups heard about it and were about to do space relocation just like Vestanu, but it didn''t work out and in the end they decided to pick a door. That''s right, Mr. Bolizley, it''s unprecedented that you''ll break the magic on the operational side.


    On the other hand, the Dolan Knights don''t show the bare gesture of making space transfers like Vestanu does, and they run the road with Lockman at the head of whether they''ve decided on the door yet.


    ''Captain! Are you sure this door is okay?!


    That''s what my people were asking me if he decided to open the door.


    "No, it''s appropriate."


    ''Yes!!?


    "I''ll think about it when I get out there."


    Yellow voices from the audience again echoed as he shook his blonde hair and laughed at his buddy.


    What is it?


    Why do you show up in the video every time at a better angle?


    Are you acquiring this guy''s cinematograph?


    That''s how the Dolan Knights escaped the space, but what a place to get out of as original as Vestanu.


    The people were enthusiastic about the strength of their betting luck.


    I don''t care.


    "I''m good at gambling, too!


    "Which door do you think Naru-kun is? Everybody? ''


    ''Well... I don''t know, why don''t we go with the Saturners''


    The group with Satanas and Benjamin were also at the top of the list, so it showed up on the projector. Even after being dropped into the pit, either out of that grudge or they were sticking around chasing the Knights.


    Is this group going with the Saturners'' idea, over there! The other five get there about Satanas who said and ran out. Is it all that appropriate?


    I got worried, but the worry was brilliant.


    ''Seriously!! Behind you, right?!


    It came out behind me more than where I was running before I got caught up in different spaces, and as punishment, I was getting my ears pulled from everyone. I may have wanted to compete with Rockman, but I want to praise his courage.


    I saw Benjamin say, "I don''t give a shit! Naru-kun, let''s go!" He was grabbing Satanas'' arm and running out.


    "I''ll divine it."


    Instead, it was Hare''s senior, the wizard of thunder, who was next seen on the projector.


    This senior is good at fortune telling, and Zozo occasionally asks her how she''s doing today, etc. until she pays for it. That''s what Zozo, who worships Master Melakisso, does, so I guess that''s how his arms stand.


    Seniors seemed to intend to occupy which door was closest to the target point.


    "But maybe we should get out of here as soon as we can." We''re about halfway down. "


    ''Still, why don''t you put this place on Dahlia? If you''re going to get out of this space now, it''s one hand to find the closest place to the goal.''


    "I''ll take care of Darya!


    Senior Dalya floats irregularly into the air with dozens of picture bills out of the bag hanging on her hips.


    A few bills came down in front of her as she put her right hand up as she chanted the spell at her mouth.


    When Senior Dalya reads it, he points to the thirteenth door from the left of the sixty doors lined in a row beside him.


    "Over there!?


    ''Don''t get lost. I''ll be there soon, Dean!


    If that''s how everyone in Hare believes in it and runs down the road and opens the door.


    The place I left was close to my destination, 30 more tails to run and it was where I would get there (one tail about one arm long).


    "What a Hare Magic Station has attracted the closest place! Awesome!! ''


    "Two pairs have already arrived, but there are many coming right behind the Hare. I wonder if I can get away with it."


    The commentator and Princess Mithrina communicated the situation of Hare.


    The venue also boils down to Senior Dahliya''s median rate, but everyone in Hare hurries to run when they see an approaching group of dodgy and noisy from behind, not from where they are.


    But it''s the other groups behind you that don''t allow it.


    Instead of being able to fly, they are flying demons and causing them to attack six people.


    Some of the snakes were dangerous, but when Mr. Arquez urged them to go ahead and stay on the spot alone, he turned around and poked his left arm forward.


    Unmade dark hair sways loosely.


    "Andepicesi"


    Mr. Arquez''s magic was to eliminate those who had no enemies of their own.


    As a brilliant little bird emerges from his fingertips, winged it gradually grows larger and huges larger than the width of the road.


    And when he turns to the wizards and winds with their big wings, he blows them all at once, from the demons he was attacking all of Hare to the wizards behind him, and also hurts the body of the subject.


    They carve a lot of cuts.


    It''s only a cut, so healing magic won''t heal you immediately, but it''s powerful enough as a magic to help you escape.


    And after that, that mine,


    "Mr. Arquez, don''t!


    It was.


    Could you understand this excitement?


    This concludes the second day of the game and closes the arena in preparation for tomorrow''s game once twenty pairs have been decided.


    By the way, the pair of Satanists that seemed at the edge of the screen didn''t seem to get Mr. Arquez''s magic and seemed to be able to get to the fourth.


    The face of the hare, which arrived in the third sphere of vitreous glass, became a sitting circle on the spot. Zozo stretches his bumpy feet at all costs, and his arms stretches out to meditate on his eyes.


    "Hey, it''s over."


    Seeing the other groups still struggling to come this way downstairs, I looked bitter that I didn''t want to run this road anymore.


    Reflect on the journey you have made earlier and confirm from where you left off the other two groups that had arrived earlier, the Knights of Dolan and the Knights of Vestanu.


    An early shock came from all directions as I ran out of the road.


    We managed to get here by six, but the first knights are strong.


    "Dean? Are you sick?


    "I don''t know......, it''s a little anemic"


    Dean, an ice-shaped witch and fellow of the same group, is holding his head and nagging. To her, who says she''ll be a little cranky, she comforted herself to get some rest because she ran too far, and Zozo put healing magic on Dean.


    Anemia is the most troublesome symptom for a wizard.


    If the blood fades, it will affect the magic. It is said that it may lose its power and may not even be able to use magic.


    "It''s okay."


    "Thanks"


    I pounded and stroked Dean''s head back in blood.

 114 Tomb of the First Ancestors

    "You, look at this"


    "What''s up?


    Investigations of the ruins are underway in the tombs of the original fathers of the Kingdom of Qatar and the Fire.


    The survey was powered by brilliant archaeologists, astronomers and demonstrators gathered from numerous countries.


    Nanary''s mother, Mimily, was one of them, and she was a famous archaeologist in that world as the leading researcher of the tombs of her original ancestors.


    The tomb of a fire-type ancestor found at the foot of a volcano within this kingdom on the edge of the continent. It was in a place like a cave, a place that many scholars had never been able to find before.


    The first thing I found was a demon of the kingdom who had come looking for a magic animal on request, and the man stumbled upon the place. The magic animal he was looking for lived in a cavernous place, so the man went into the cavernous hole at the foot of the volcano, but what he found was a large grave, not a magic animal.


    Academics of excellence are gathered throughout the continent, and more than 100 people conduct surveys in the graveyards of the fire ancestors.


    There was a reason for all this large-scale investigation.


    Demons that have been growing in recent years. And a demon named Staedal that shows up everywhere.


    The scholars, who were secretly under the fate of kings of nations, were being pursued for their enquiry, although they were being lay low by the general public.


    Who is the Staedal?


    Is there a way to destroy demons?


    Is there a way to avoid the catastrophe that could happen?


    Scholars stick to graves for a reason.


    It has always been found except in the tombs of the fire and ice shaped ancestors, but each tomb had a stone slab, where there were certain words inscribed in ancient letters.


    "Yami, no, Ounotki, ha, Tomeul, Kotohadeikhinai - you can''t stop the time of the Dark King. It says so."


    "!!... hey guys, come here for a second!


    Graveyards that are somewhat brightened by the magic of lighting, where big scraps of flames dwell through the cave. A wall of dirt that you can''t even flatter, if you eat the shock, is likely to collapse even now.


    The tomb of the original ancestors is like an altar, with a large stone slab like a door rolling over it.


    There are dozens of them. The scholars were looking at that one by one, but the tablet Mimily was looking at was a relatively small, twisted tablet, less than a quarter of it.


    It was her husband, Cowles Hell, who was investigating with her next door to Mimily.


    Cowles had come here on a job request.


    It is the help of that site survey that was in Hare.


    "Bring here the tablet that was in the tomb of the other ancestors."


    Mimily tells me that a man brings about 10 stone boards that he was carrying to the scene. I can''t use magic on stone boards.


    "This also seems to connect the sentences. The order must be ground, thunder, wind, water... fire, here''s the thing"


    Reassemble the dripping scorched brown hair behind him, and Mimily arranges the stone slabs on the ground.


    The four stone boards were known to contain texts that would connect each grave as long as the scholars would consider them.


    The sentence is a description of the sins once committed by the original fathers.


    And it was also speculated that maybe there was a way written to erase the demons.


    Was it originally a single stone board, or a twisted one? That fits perfectly when you stick the five together with the pattern.


    "I''ll read it out. - We have sinned -"


    Mimily crawled her fingers into ancient letters and read them.


    [We sinned]


    [Peace is boring sometimes]


    [Boredom is cramped sometimes]


    [Cramping is madness sometimes]


    [Let the blood descend boringly]


    [Start eating together]


    [To those of us who don''t know something terrible]


    [I''m turning my fangs]


    [The species produced]


    [It was full of disastrous colors]


    [You can''t permanently stop the Dark King''s time]


    [His name is Shtydar]


    [My beloved ice sleeping deeper than the earth]


    [The key to destruction is in its heart]


    "It says Staedal!!


    An old gentleman with a white mustache holds his finger.


    "The story of creating a demon in a collection of creative stories may still be true. What are your views?"


    Having finished reading, Mimily asked the scholars on the spot for their opinion.


    "If a thing called Staedal is the Dark King, I can affirm that it is like the parent balls that the demon said it was"


    "What is my favorite ice?


    "I think it means ice shapes are the key to destruction. Speaking of which, it''s also in the spell of the ice-shaped guardian spell," Key to Termination, "he said. Isn''t destruction and termination synonymous?


    "If you can find the tomb of the ice ancestors..."


    "I heard the demons out there are vulnerable to the power of ice, but is it true?"


    "There have been reports that the ice shapes have decreased again because demons were scared to death of power,"


    "From the picture below, it would mean that destroying demons requires more ice power. The letters of this picture also mean collecting, absorbing,. It''s a rupture. It means rupture."


    "Let them suck enough power out of the ice to burst and extinguish...?


    Mimily, who had listened quietly to the scholars and the researchers, frowned and walked away from the scene.


    "Easy, Mimi."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Cowles chased Mimily away from the graveyard with his arm scratched and held her from behind.


    "I didn''t know what to do when that kid said he wanted to work at Hare"


    ¡­¡­


    "Even if I didn''t like it, I must have felt it would affect my magic type. Still, I wanted to give you a glimpse of what you wanted to do in this wonderful magical world."


    I remember when Nanary was a little girl, wanting to be the sister at the reception, inflating her hopes and dreams and telling them both.


    On the other hand, I''m happy with my child''s growth, there''s a lot more to worry about.


    "Me and her met in the sea. He was rooting for me when I was in the cove with you. I can''t believe it, but as a force of will, she was there the whole time she lost her body."


    Put your hands on those arms that are held together and think of the old days when you left the house (...).


    ''I also have someone who wants to see me on the ground. I have a hand I want to touch. Even if it''s lost.''


    That said, she turned Mimily into this figure. Instead of letting her live in Mimily''s womb, Mimily could have been with Cowles.


    I have no regrets about that.


    "I thought if there was a grave for her, there would be a different grave. Though exploratory, I wanted to be an archaeologist and fly around the world. Because she is."


    "I knew the demons would be fierce again. Am I right?


    Cowles, the tenant who took Mimily himself away, was also told the story at the time.


    "I explored if there was any other way for her of ice than to use her powers, but in the end the tomb only said penance of sin"


    When Nanary was born, what was in her body fell out, Mimily remembered it like that.


    The power that would reside in my own daughter will surely be needed from now on. But if the power is lost, what will happen to my daughter?


    "If they find out the truth, they''ll get that kid involved. To the country before that happens."


    "Everybody run!! The volcano''s frozen!


    Several scholars who were outside ran in. Sweat seeps through my forehead.


    Those on the spot looked out at what the volcano meant to be frozen, but it was a cold view as if it were the season away from the sky. And ice, not snow, dominates the earth, and making noises of piki, paki, even near the graveyard it is imminent.


    "Mimily, we''ll talk later! Let''s hurry up and get to Nanary."


    Cowles holds his wife''s hand that it is better to stay away from this scene, to an anomalous phenomenon.


    Cowles who tried to go all the way along the border with floating magic, but noticed a second anomaly.


    "I can''t use magic...?


    "What do you mean?


    Mimily asks her husband, staring at her dominant hand.


    Even if Cowles cast a spell, there was no response from his fingertips.


    "Neither can the Kalomaggia Zoon spell. What happened... what, my body"


    It froze all the way inside the graveyard, but there was no way to stop it, and those on the spot froze from their toes screaming.


    The lighting fire that Cowles kept magically putting out went out and darkened.


    At the same time, symptoms of anaemia begin to appear in Cowlos'' body. I couldn''t use the magic, I was blinded, and I couldn''t help my legs.


    "You''re smarter over there than I thought"


    Staring out of the grave, Mimily embraced Cowles.

 115 Receptionist Year Three Edition/Games Day Three

    The third day was rescheduled and the plan to play a game on stage above the arena was to take place in this arena with an audience due to a stage glitch.


    They''re going to do it in a place with an audience tomorrow if the glitch isn''t fixed, but they smile at the customers who are coming to buy tickets saying it was better than being cancelled.


    "The Fourth World War -"


    People pushed over and dropped a lot of money today, but before the game started, people''s waves left, and all we had to do was wait for the receptionist as well yesterday.


    The game is also starting.


    The two seniors and the trial court were still working in the arena today, and they seemed to move more often than us to be present at the announcement of the union charts, or to confirm help bills, etc.


    A help card is like a trump card that can only be used once per set in an upcoming game, and you can choose only one card from twenty on a first-come, first-served basis yesterday.


    Each bill said something different, and it was an interesting rule from day three to avoid danger with rights that could be exercised in case of distress, such as being able to activate [the right to stop the other person''s time for ten seconds] or to call [a helper], for example, when we were in a situation that was unfavourable to ourselves.


    Hare was pulling third because he accompanied yesterday''s ranking. The best was the Knights of the Kingdom of Dolan, not Vetanu, so I want everyone in Hare to take the best at the end of the day at all costs.


    The voice flowing from the projector is still in the mood today.


    The odds are low, though. Maybe Hare and the Knights will fight today.


    The match table still only had the names of the groups up to the fourth round, and it didn''t seem to know where they were going to fight the combinations until critical.


    The fourth round was a battle between groups from other countries.


    The contents of the match are that they will fight each other with the same type of instructed, and if there is a crest that appears on a giant round clock-like board floating in the center of the arena, the wizard of that nominated type will fight.


    Three fights in all.


    Once two moulds have been nominated, and the ground and thunder crest have appeared on the board, all will fight one at a time because the wizard of that mould will fight in pairs and the other four, including the opponent.


    It''s better to win two first.


    "The Lost Avantio Sea bubble wins the fourth round!


    Winning or losing is done until one of them is out of combat and the use of healing magic is forbidden.


    "Well, the next battle of the Fifth World War is -"


    So the key is how much you can attack your opponent without following your injuries.


    "Hare Magic Station vs. Dolan Knights!


    ¡­¡­


    "Huh?"


    The match table has the letters Hare and the Knights.


    "Yeah?!


    "That union chart is automatically judging you, isn''t it? And you let them fight here."


    Mr. Yacklin looked sinister wondering if there was anything more he could do about it.


    I didn''t know it would really hit me.


    If we lose here, one of us will not be able to try the next battle.


    ''Come on, let''s keep going! First battle!''


    Even if I''m confused, the game keeps going.


    "Thunder/Wind"


    At first, a combination of thunder and wind, Mr. Kern and Mr. Mordina fight a male knight opponent.


    The two were steadily attacking each other with combined moves, electric shock wrapped around the tornado and aimed at their injuries.


    But I could have taken the opponent''s gap to a favorable state by, for example, launching an attack halfway through, "What happened to the man''s intentions!!" Did you get cheer from fellow knights or think you couldn''t beat a woman? "Then the knight pushed this one and you lost.


    I fight until the two of them are no longer able to fight, so I can see Mr. Zozo going to heal the seniors who fell to the ground.


    "Tough."


    "Next thing you know... how about Rockman?"


    "Next up - fire and ice!


    I hit it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Me and Mr. Yacklin will be silent.


    It''s not like we don''t believe in the power of our own people. It was as close to battle as it was earlier, and it made one of the other sides incapable of fighting. He also said ''Hare is a bunch of talented people, so hey, I don''t know''.


    But when he comes out, the story becomes completely different.


    "From the Knights, Our Wizard of Fire Alwes Rockman, Ice Witch Murcia Heldran"


    The game begins, and Rockman and the other one come out of the other group.


    The audience is very cheerful with the Knights of their country.


    "From Hare Magic Station, Bandero Dricky, Wizard of Fire, Dean Prussis, Ice Witch"


    I also came out of this group one by one from Hare. Mr. Dean and senior Bandero show up on the projector.


    When the game started, the two of them backed off and wanted to see how the opponent came out.


    I want both of us to win this place already.


    "Master Alwes!


    "Please win -!


    Each group was standing by at both ends of the arena stage. There are also seats for the opponents, so you can also see people sitting there. If the game started, the defense membrane would be stretched so that the sand and the magic of the attack wouldn''t go to the audience, so all but the four pulled up to the waiting room early and dropped off their own people.


    I also cheer the two of you on hard work in your heart.


    Senior Bandero disappears from the spot early in the start, before that one sets up. I guess I cast a seven-color coat spell.


    Rockman and the other, by contrast, seemed to determine where the enemy was coming from, without moving.


    "You''re a good hider."


    That being said, he hasn''t distracted himself from a certain point. Besides, he seemed to be chasing something with his eyes.


    I have a flame in my hand. Lockman summoned Yuri, while at the same time releasing a flaming bullet at the end of his gaze.


    Then you were ahead of the bullet. Senior Bandero''s seven-colored coat was unraveled, dodging Rockman''s flame with a membrane of defense.


    Rockman was the first to set me up.


    Wouldn''t you just hurt a woman, only senior Bandero, a man, seems to be in his eyes.


    So naturally, Mr. Dean''s opponent becomes Muicia Heldran, the same ice-shaped witch.


    "Muicia Heldran, from the Kingdom of the Maldives, has graduated from the Dolan Kingdom School of Magic last year with a pretty good grade. It was said to have a highly magical ice-shaped power, and they''re very famous locally! And super beautiful!


    "Alwes is also an ancestral wizard, and a precious battle."


    Muicia Heldran. He''s a famous man in the south, though he''s never heard of his name. I''m pretty concerned about being an ice witch because I''ve never seen an ice wizard that is said to be highly magical, and so famous.


    The people called the ancestral class are words that refer especially to those who are out among those who are said to be highly magical, and as far as I know, Mr. Bolizley is called the ancestral class of the earth, and then that''s what he, Rockman, is called.


    "I''ve never seen a stronger ice wizard than me or a stronger fire wizard than Captain Alwes. This game isn''t as good as winning."


    To Dean standing in front of him, a man named Heldran smiled and said so.


    Looking minded, she pays her hair stretched up to her pitch-black hips with one hand and stares at her opponent with a proud look.


    I guess I''m very confident in my power.


    Maybe I''ve never actually lost.


    But I don''t hate being confident, but I don''t care a little bit about attitudes that are looking down on others.


    Though she is certainly beautiful, our Dean is also super super super beautiful. Though the corners are likely to fall from head to head in the narrator''s somewhat eye-catching reality, I would like Dean to do his best.


    Next to Rockman and Senior Bandero doing it, this one also makes a move.


    Mr. Dean put out a bunch of spear-shaped ice in the air and launched a random attack on his opponent.


    A female knight named Murcia Heldran has also frozen the ground in defeat, putting out a number of sharp needles that can be both shielded and attacked from the bottom.


    "Are you all right? I''m going to the emergency room now!


    From the entrance in front of the receptionist, a woman came out as she brought it to the knight''s shoulder. If you take your gaze off the projector and look at the woman, she looks ill and her face is turning blue and white.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "Oh, yeah. He seems to have collapsed from anemia, and even healing magic won''t fix him, so he even goes to the emergency room...... hey! Somebody come alone!


    "Dean!!


    "Ha... ha..."


    Again he turned his consciousness to the cinematograph to the voice calling Senior Bandero''s girlfriend.


    "Hare Magic Station, Dean Prussis is down! But is this ill...?


    You seem to be suffering from anaemia.


    Mr. Dean is falling in front of a female knight. What happened to fighting lightly until just now?


    You decided you couldn''t hope to recover on your own, Senior Bandero temporarily interrupts the fight against Rockman, holding her sideways and retreating aside.


    We all seem to be discussing this, but what are we going to do?


    ''I''ll use the bills!


    Mr. Zozo raised the bill high.


    Exercise [surrogate]!


    Tell that to the referee. Mr. Zozo gives him a white bill.


    ''Surrogacy must be of the same type. Who do you summon from the outside?


    What Hare used was a help bill. If I don''t use it, I can use the bill until tomorrow on the fourth day, but I think I''ll use it here. But if we do lose here, we won''t be able to make it to tomorrow''s game, and even the letter winner is at stake.


    The bill Hare was pulling seems to have been [surrogate], and in this situation he is lucky to be pulling a good one though.


    "Is Mr. Dean okay?"


    And I''m worried about her.


    I can''t handle magic when I get anaemia symptoms. If you were there until you fell, you must have finally been standing there.


    "Hell, what''s wrong with you?


    "Huh?"


    "Your body is clear!


    Someone in the courtroom is alternating between the projector and me.


    "Mr. Hell, no way..."


    Uh, not long after I speak up about what you mean, the next thing I know, the view turns.


    "Hare used surrogate bills!


    Mr. Yacklin and two people in the trial court are not on the sidelines.


    There are also no barrels that contained cold and delicious tea.


    "- Knights, come on!


    "Nice one, Heldler!


    audience seats that could only be seen from the cinematography.


    You look so sick in front of me when I realize it, Mr. Dean. Mr. Zozo holding it. Behind it are the faces of Mr. Arquez and all of Hare, Mr. Bolizley and the Knights of Vetanu, who sit in the contender''s seat.


    "What?"


    I was sitting in the middle of the arena.

 116 Receptionist Year Three Edition/Games Day Three

    "It was a woman dressed in a white costume with water hair who showed up surrogate! The match will continue like this!


    Live voices echo in my ears as they chase after me in cheers that are not good for Hare''s side.


    Surrogate? Water hair? White costume?


    Isn''t there anyone but me to look around and see from the circumstances what a woman with such traits is?


    My face, sitting on the ground, would be horribly funny to look in the mirror.


    "Isn''t that Mr. Hell!?


    "Hey come on!!


    I felt the name had been called by a nearby audience, so I took a look, and there was the pharmacist Petros and his friend Marco, the aunts at the vegetable store who were having a good night''s rest to the market today.


    "I don''t care who they are."


    Turn around and roll to the ground.


    - Kakin!


    He lay on his back with Darabudos on his side and took a bun and a swinging sword of ice.


    Gigigi and blunt sound with the pressing of force and force. My arms shook plumply at the heavy pressure from above.


    "You''re responding well."


    "Huh..."


    Mr. Zozo, a woman knight named Muicia Heldran who attacked me from behind, who was pointing her side. That hair, black and long, runs down my forehead and neck according to gravity.


    If my eyes and hers try to push me back together, they will see me wandering so that I can lick them from top to bottom and from bottom to top. When I was feeling uncomfortable with that gaze, those eyes, mixed only slightly green in black, turned from belligerent to aggressive.


    "Be so close... eh"


    Oh, what did I do?


    It''s pretty hard to fight as it is.


    It was unconscious that I fell down with momentum because I remained on my knees on the ground, but I slowly rose up with a force in my stomach.


    Already...


    "What do you mean -!!


    I shouted out loud to everyone in Hare.


    I can''t believe I''m here. There''s so much out of place.


    It''s because of the bill just now.


    Back off with your opponent''s sword.


    "Well! I think I can fight it in many ways. Only you floated!!


    Such a voice came back from Mr. Zozo to me screaming in the shape of a final death as I inhaled Zeha and his breath.


    What do you mean by all sorts of things? I hope your powers clearly say so, but they don''t. I stare at everyone with my jitsu eyes at the inclusion.


    If Mr. Arquez yells at me that I''ve decided unanimously on you, I don''t even feel bad about it, so I''ll be honest. Then I''ll snort.


    Senior Bandero, who had temporarily interrupted the battle, came next door and was offered his left hand, which he inadvertently shook back.


    But I have a serious matter comparable to abandonment, or unauthorized absence.


    "But that! Do you think I''m working now!


    "I can get back to work when I''m done quickly, so good luck!


    To sum up, "Knock me down now without saying four or five".


    It sounds that way for sure, not a mistake.


    "Nanally, behind you!


    Feeling murderous, I summon Lara to the screams of my predecessors and immediately rise to the sky with Senior Bandero.


    There were so many sharp ice columns stabbed where I was just now that they looked silver. I would have literally turned into Needle Mountain by now if I had stayed in that place.


    Mr. Muicia is looking up at me from the bottom flying in the sky as he makes his magic arrangements.


    Next door was Rockman, who had fought Senior Bandero until earlier.


    When I saw Rockman next to her, my gaze tangled perfectly about whether she was looking at me over there, too. Cool look but look in a bad mood...... are you out of your mind? That''s more or less the look on his face I see all the time.


    Whatever it is, is it luck or bad luck that you are going to fight him?


    "How long has Hare been on the run -!


    "Fight!!


    Run away, he said.


    "Senior Bandero......"


    "What''s up?"


    "Let''s get down."


    "Oh, wow."


    An anger heard from the audience.


    Me and my senior went down to the ground and stood in front of them.


    Put Lara over her shoulder and stick Darabudos to the ground.


    Escape. I certainly can''t complain if they think that this state of my being is in an escape posture. They''re cutting off valuable game time. So I won''t argue with that voice and I''m not going to complain back.


    But it is absolutely unacceptable in my will to end up being considered a fleeing weak-hearted bastard.


    "I don''t feel like losing to those who just run away. Captain, leave the ice to me."


    Confront him 2-for-2 and he will be declared so loud.


    Hey, wait, beautiful, I run away many times. Don''t tell me to run away.


    He said, "Can''t you lose? I''ll take care of it," he laughs.


    Why is it that we are in a position to be chosen over there? I just think they''re looking down.


    "Karazakionostibus (Avalanche)"


    When you remember a little frustration, the attack magic is played out by Mr. Heldran from the next to the next so that you can regain your earlier time. You seem to recognize me completely as your opponent.


    Hail that came down with momentum through the body.


    Away from Senior Bandero, he spins Darabudos overhead to avoid splashes, but a massive wave of snow hits him from the side.


    Looking at it, Giri, chewed his back teeth, looming as he swirled over the shape of a eel and a dragon.


    I can''t just be hit, either.


    Place your right hand pharmacopoeia on your lips.


    "Puneeuma pagos."


    Pull one leg, maximize lung vitality and breathe into the dragon.


    The wind speed wind volume of exhalation mixed with glitter and grains of light is no less than that of a wind wizard. The snow dragon was frozen to the cock by exhalation to stop the movement.


    Smash your fingers pattin on the finish.


    "The snow dragon has collapsed! The Knights of the Kingdom of Dolan, Muicia Heldran, how will we attack next!


    The live voice that I was hearing so much also only sounded interrupted if I turned to the side of the fight.


    Ice chips are scattered here and there. I''m sure this is the magic trail of Mr. Dean, who was fighting her until just now.


    After erasing the dragon, I wondered if the ice covered the ground from nowhere, and the ice rock (Hippocampal cancer) emerged from my feet with momentum and sound.


    The ice rock seemed to be trying to cover me and lock me up.


    I immediately tried to fly up and dodge, but then I just exposed myself in front of a large crowd again as I was running away.


    We have to avoid that at all costs.


    "Braggiams Megist!"


    Shake your arms wide and slap your fists on the frozen ground as you wish.


    - - Dgowoon!!


    Hit the ground with every ice and magic into the ice rock your opponent has put out.


    Then ice rocks several times larger than earlier spread like ripples, and the impact blew Mr. Heldran''s body to the edge of the arena. Seeing her stand up fluttered by holding her legs, she cores that she seemed to be able to inflict a slight but scratch.


    I don''t do anything out of hand in the fight because I''m a female opponent. I don''t know how to say it, but I think the other guy''s going to kill me, too. Then we have to be prepared for it.


    Though it is unclear why I can be seen with such a murderous eye.


    Bad for her injured, she tied her hands and legs with ice thread that she had planted on the ground before she was activated.


    "What, this!


    Wrap a thumb, a finger and in turn a thread of ice around the glue to secure it so that your fingers can''t shake. I wind up nagging like a tentacle. Seeing that, Mr. Heldran roughed up his voice. Wrap many weights around your mouth so you can''t cast a spell.


    I can''t cut it with a blade or heat like that. Whatever it is, it''s the magic Kings ice demon taught me straight away.


    "I wonder what happened to this, in no time the helmet ran couldn''t get his hands or feet..."


    "It''s the same thing when they stopped you from moving your fingers and made you incapable of fighting..."


    "Yeah, the Hare side material just came around. The surrogate water-haired woman is named Nanally Hell... and graduates from the Kingdom School of Magic in the second seat after Chief Alwes Rockman."


    That, I think they said something very offensive right now.

 117 Receptionist Year Three - Demon of the Magic World

    "Blah!"


    I fall on my back to the ground again, unable to afford to avoid what flew in from the right if I were distracted.


    If I held my head down and saw what was covered in Ithe and myself, it was Senior Bandero who turned his eyes glued there.


    "Oh no, Senior Bandero, hold on!


    I had not grasped the situation next door at all because I had concentrated on fighting Mr Heldran.


    If I looked at Rockman sideways at a senior who didn''t get up, I didn''t have any bareback gestures to worry about this one, and I was riding Yuri and quickly rushing over to Mr. Heldran. He seemed to care about the foot wound.


    Is that guy anywhere? Oh.


    We can no longer expect Senior Bandero to recover, so we will evacuate him to everyone once and for all. After seeing a senior with healing magic from Mr. Zozo and stable complexion, I returned to the center of the arena again.


    Is Rockman trying to melt the ice thread that wraps around Mr. Heldran, or so much so that he wraps the flame around the thread?


    "I can''t let that go."


    "You''re very sturdy, this. Well, I didn''t think you were going to fall, but I didn''t know you were wounded either. That''s right, you''re sturdy, too."


    "You can''t use healing magic. Even a scratch can be fatal. Is it going to be that easy?"


    Did you give up cutting yarn, face me away from Mr. Heldran?


    She can''t win this game without defeating him anyway.


    "Master Alwes!


    "Don''t lose to Hell -!!


    Naturally, if only this audience, nobility, were here, I would know a lot of people. Such voices were heard from time to time, especially from the seat of nobility.


    Other than that, "Beat it, Nanary!!" and a few civilian friends who supported me made my chest slightly lighter.


    It''s about time we dated this guy for 10 years, but no, I don''t know if the term dating fits, but it''s definitely a long time to get involved anyway.


    "Finally, it''s time to beat you officially!


    "That''s more or less what the losing side calls dialogue, okay?


    "Shut up!"


    Pull your eyeballs down with your fingers and put your tongue out. I''m so proud that no one will get out to my right with this behavior that I''m used to.


    Fighting him begins without a signal.


    "Nipas (blizzard)"


    "Froga (Flame)"


    The bomb has flown countless times, so we intercept it with ice bullets and detonate it.


    They also freeze and destroy the bullets of fire that chase them everywhere, trap them under their eyes with their magic formations, nearly crush them with giant fists of fire, trap them in a membrane of high heat and let them die of heat, were they also reading a step ahead of them in trying to freeze and destroy his body in retribution, ice melted from the inside to break the technique.


    Why.


    I can''t get to one more step inside.


    "Froga Dracon"


    When Rockman took the long cane of each piece of gold from somewhere, he laid a magic formation to appear a majestic dragon blowing fire.


    "Crystalo Dracon"


    I also lay down the losing and the magic formations.


    A silver formation extending about half the size of the arena from the tip of Dar Arab Dos. What emerged from that glowing painting was a giant dragon of ice crystals with white and beautiful wings.


    The dragons are threatening each other and trying to bite each other''s necks off a thousand times.


    I want to defeat Rockman, the main body, with an icy dragon, but it doesn''t work either, and the two dragons fell at the same time after that.


    I get a look like when I bite a bitter bug.


    How can I be punished?


    "Thermoclasphere (Absolute Heat)"


    When Rockman turns his palm upwards, a small light dwells on it. Behind him emerged a space that resembled a sight called the universe that I had seen in textbooks and history books, like a mixture of blue and purple and black and green.


    As the object began to turn clockwise and its space gathered into a small light as it was sucked into Rockman''s hands, the wind began to rise and the light gradually grew and gained momentum.


    That is super advanced magic among fire shaped moves. I was studying other types of magic as well. I don''t know as much as its power, but it was magic that must be a threat. Power enough to burn everything down and not even ashes.


    The only magic that can counteract that is in an ice-shaped move.


    It would have been like this. There is.


    "Apolito Midden"


    A dark night sky space wraps around me. As the star instantly begins to spin overhead, one point turns blue and grows larger with a strong light.


    "I''m Alwes Rockman, captain of the First Knights for my Royal Palace Magic Master of the Kingdom of Dolan... but she''s no longer up against it"


    "You deserve to be called the ancestral class."


    Pitty Rockman''s movement stopped.


    And solve the magic of what might or might not be, and give him a look like he''s lost something.


    It''s a great opportunity to close the gap, but it doesn''t really fall.


    I frowned in surprise and wondered how Mr. Heldran was still tied with thread. Even though the yarn doesn''t cut off easily, in case it seems to loosen up, I need to reinforce it, just two on one is tight.


    But there''s something wrong with her.


    "Muicia?"


    You wondered what was ahead of my gaze. Rockman looks at her, too.


    Then, like a few minutes ago, he ran over to Mr. Heldran and tapped that cheek gently with a petite.


    "What''s going on?


    "He''s anaemic."


    His face was bright blue.


    I also solve the magic of getting out, interrupting and rushing by.


    "What''s wrong, we both solve magic at the same time... Muicia Heldran is down"


    "Something''s not right in the venue since earlier. There seems to be a lot of anaemics out there."


    The audience is frightened.


    I snapped my fingers and untied the thread, and I let Mr. Heldran lie on the ground. But Rockman holds Mr. Heldran in his arms because the ground is cold, and puts his hand on her forehead for healing magic.


    "And Mr. Muicia? Aren''t there too many of them?


    Sit down on one knee next to Rockman and tell him that someone had fallen out of anaemia in the same way before Mr. Dean.


    The story had been told by other knights and Rockman seemed to know, but he looked difficult and stared at Mr. Heldran.


    Her complexion never gets better even though she''s healing magic. It looks painful.


    "Mr. Heldran? Daiji..."


    "Phew... oh... that''s easier"


    Mr. Heldran, who noticed me peeking into his face, reached in, so he grabbed that hand and drew it around his chest. Then he gives me a cheerful look with a smile all the time. The look on your face when you were fighting me sounds like a lie and makes me worry extra.


    She shrugged, wondering why.


    When I say that Rockman''s healing magic must have worked, he shakes his head saying that''s not how it feels.


    "As soon as you hold my hand, it will ease."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s true, you look a little better."


    There is a slight redness on the cheeks that were blue and white. I did see some signs of recovery.


    But I don''t think I''m the cause. I think Rockman''s healing magic just worked when it was just right.


    That''s not true. If I put my hands together, Mr. Heldran''s complexion got worse again because of something strange. I shake my hand again in a hurry, thinking I''m stupid. But I wasn''t feeling better this time. I still thought it might not matter, but think about where Mr. Heldran was putting his hand earlier. Sure, on the chest, where I wear my uniform headscarf.


    Could it be, no, it works like that? And half-heartedly, I removed my uniform headscarf and put it on Mr. Heldran''s head.


    "I kind of like it..."


    "What''s going on?


    "My uniform is the one dressed as a deactivation suit, which deactivates attack magic from the outside..."


    Speaking of which, I''m wearing such a uniform, isn''t it natural that you can''t scratch so much? Now I feel like I cheated and challenged the fight. It sucks.


    Magically disable Change from costume to blue moving everyday clothes.


    The deactivation costume gently put it on Mr. Heldran''s body.


    But what the hell is the uniform disabling?


    Rockman narrows his eyes to my question.


    "Come here"


    "Huh..."


    I heard voices.


    I''m not dreaming, I''m not sleeping, but that voice that''s bothering me with sleep deprivation is ringing in my head.


    "What''s going on?


    "I can hear you."


    "Voice?"


    The moment Rockman nearly says that, the sound of Keane echoes all over the arena.


    The audience and the other contestants stood by their eyes with their ears shut, but the arena itself rocked up and down violently making all sorts of, nasty sounds.


    "What''s going on with this?!


    "Come on... the junction is about to be broken by something"


    With Mr. Heldran off his arm and a golden wand on the ground, Rockman laid down a magic formation to reinforce the junction. I see how the guy seeped sweat in my forehead while blocking my ears.


    The junction is broken? Do you mean the defensive membrane that covers this arena?


    He was staring at the empty battlefield above the arena.


    That''s where we couldn''t play the game because we thought there was something wrong.


    "No way......"


    "What, that black one?"


    The empty stadium was covered in black clouds.


    And from there, white light, something like a bigger ray than thunder, is about to break through the defensive membrane stretched on this arena. The identity of the vibration would be that shock wave.


    "Captain, no, you can''t. You''ll be torn!


    "Alwes, avoid it!


    I heard Prince Zenon screaming like that from the competition seat.


    "The more you use your magic, the more I suck it. It''s a waste of resistance. ''


    A low male voice, crossing the arena.


    "Hell!"


    "Wow."


    They pulled my arm and held me in.


    The defensive membrane is torn with the explosion at that moment, something like a meteorite falls into the center of the arena where we are on our feet.


    The dust broke out and I coughed up.


    I was blind to something like that, but apparently with Mr. Heldran in his right arm, he held me in his left arm and Rockman put a defensive membrane around us small. I have a cane in my right hand.


    I tried to protest that I was avoided even if they didn''t do that.


    "Ice, I finally found you."


    Ground recessed and destroyed by impact, there he was.


    "Count Huey......"


    Rockman squeaks.


    "Aristotle, Doctor......?


    He had glowing eyes in deep red, it was Dr. Aristotle.

 118 Receptionist Year Three - Demon of the Magic World

    "My name is Staedal."


    When the name came out of the Doctor''s mouth, the seat of nobility turned.


    "King of demons and beginnings - a god created by your fathers"


    "God?!


    "What the hell is that talking about!


    Staedal.


    The name sounds familiar. That''s the name the demon who showed up at Dolan''s castle was talking about.


    Some of the nobles are raising their voices as their bodies tremble.


    "It took me a long time to regenerate my body. But thanks to your human magic, it''s finally over."


    The demonic king, the original ancestors created, what it means is close to what is told in the collection of creation stories.


    ... such an idiot. ''Cause that''s supposed to be a makeover. Thousands of years ago. Funny and short story, even though it wasn''t made faithful to history.


    "What have you done to the Count''s body?"


    When Lockman let me and Mr. Heldran out of his arms, he asked calmly as he stood up.


    It was supposed to be a sober voice, but somewhere, yes, it was a low voice containing such great anger that it had never been directed at me either.


    My shoulder goes up just a little bit, even though it wasn''t directed at me.


    But I wonder why the Doctor is there.


    The color of my eyes is also glowing like a demon. Besides, this voice is the same voice I heard in my dreams. The Doctor''s body floats straight into the universe and looks down on us.


    "What did you do? This man has been shown the power of demons for years, helping me keep me company."


    "Help?"


    "Easy to lose and manipulate my temptations"


    It seems a long time ago that I made contact with the mouthpiece, and I don''t know how Dr. Aristotle became seduced, fallen, and manipulated. I don''t know the details, but I have somehow come to know the situation with words that are in the storyline even without being explained in detail.


    I''m sure the Doctor was immersed in the study of demons. That should have been made up of pure thoughts. At least until on the way.


    "I wonder what that means."


    "Well, geez, he must have been spoken to and boned and drowned"


    "Director... Knight Commander..."


    The director, who was on the audience side, and the chief of the knights, who was on the live side, stood behind us. The director told me inside the arena that all the ice was anaemic, and he came to my side worried.


    The Knight Commander stood next to Rockman, put his hand on his shoulder and apologized for not noticing.


    He doesn''t say anything about it. But I don''t think I can say it, not say it. I was closest because I should have been a rock man in the Knights.


    Dr. Aristotle is a well-known and brilliant researcher throughout the continent. There is no way that the demon, who was willing to send the Doctor everywhere, could not have caught his eye.


    The demons I saw in the castle at that time, I felt somewhere spared and confident.


    Appear fearlessly in enemy land and surrender everywhere.


    Maybe I already had contact with Dr. Aristotle back then.


    "Gain a mighty power that no one can beat, eliminate anything that defies, and rid the world of all creatures with more power than I do. Try and see how you can suck magic out of humans, this man made it a brilliant success''


    Probably figured it out on the demon side.


    That there was a gap in the Doctor''s pure exploratory mind, that he could have had the knowledge that, if he made a mistake, he would be in danger of threatening the lives of the human side.


    "A man was attacked in the woods two years ago. A physical examination was performed at a later date, but the symptoms of anemia were slight. Are you saying it was the Count''s fault?"


    Rockman, Dr. Aristotle... raised his gaze and asked calmly so again without moving his eyebrows to the demonic laughter.


    Two years ago.


    I remember a case of a man being attacked in the woods. The man was a man named Gorda Klein, who ran a herbivore ranch. I found him in the woods where Satanas and Benjamin were missing... but if the killer then was Dr. Aristotle, as this demon named Staedal put it, that would be one of the "trials" and the truth as Rockman expected.


    Zozo told Dr. Aristotle that the Knights had turned to him for advice on the case against Gorda Klein. Who could have imagined that was not what he had done?


    "Lo, Rockman"


    "What?"


    "Are you okay?


    But why would he, Rockman, be so calm? I''m sure Rockman didn''t realize the Doctor was in that state until now.


    Reminds me of the familiarity between the two of us when we met before.


    Rockman was also the one who took care of him as a child. I don''t know anyone there for a reason.


    ''I don''t have time for long stories. The creatures of the continent wiped out everything but this place.''


    To speak of total annihilation, the demon used the power of the collected ice to stop his movement as an organism, but the demon said so.


    The people in the audience who suddenly watched heavily over what was going on are now going to make that bluff bigger.


    "Look! The whole country is freezing!!


    "Hey, hey."


    "What about my family?!


    "What''s going on!!


    Some of them were women screaming when they realized the situation they were being placed in.


    This arena is floating in the sky, so if you want to see it, you can look over the kingdom below.


    I have no idea what''s going on with me, but I guess it''s really freezing. I don''t make a scene so far with jokes. I''m not even hallucinating.


    Other than this place on the continent, that means I''m sure my mother and father who work already.


    All knights and castle-guarding soldiers attack Dr. Aristotle, where demons are possessed, and all magic is broken. It was returned with the same moves before it arrived to the Doctor.


    "What''s your purpose?"


    The king slowly descends from the audience. Asked Dr. Aristotle, who was manipulated by demons, as he was tightly solidified around by the knights of the escort. While there are royalties from other countries, they seek their intentions at the forefront. Prince Xenon also hurried to see him follow him next to it.


    The demon laughs again at the king''s inquiry.


    "It is to bring back my dear ice with the power of the collected ice and to rule the world with my power. No one gets in the way and only those who follow me can live in this world......!


    I felt signs of breathing from everywhere.


    ''Let me tell you something good. This continent is no longer where you live. Better not use magic, huh? Because the more I use it, the more it absorbs into my body. Give me the ice girl there and I''ll keep you alive without releasing the beasts. I''ll treat you like a slave for life. "


    Dr Aristotle, who was floating in the universe, came down to reach this way.


    "I see a beautiful glow in you. Sweet ice itself. If we get that power, there''s nothing else we need. But because of the strange clothes and your protection, it''s a good place to smoke until now, kid. ''


    "Come on, Bella. Bella, you talk a lot."


    "Nanally."


    You''re the longest talker I''ve ever spoken.


    Prince Zenon calls me by name and stationary me when I am impatient and I head to Staedal to slander my mouth.


    I was watching the look on Rockman''s face next to me, and one day I saw the lonely look on his face at that time when he was getting smaller. Still standing still, watching Dr. Aristotle unconscious and expressionless, but I don''t suppose this guy is calm.


    "Give me Dr. Aristotle back."


    Ignoring Prince Zenon''s stillness, he tells Staedal off.


    Give me back my mother and father.


    I feel angry.


    I''m not kidding.


    The demons are targeting humans who are protected by Rockman by weaving strange clothes. Does the Ice Daughter mean Mr. Heldran, who is lying down and wearing strange clothes on this occasion right now - my uniform?


    I was collecting the blood of the Ice Wizards by reviving the Ice Ancestors for some reason, as this demon says, eliminating anything that has power but itself. If it is true that the Ice Ancestors will be resurrected, and if this demon called Staedal has five shapes of power, as you can see in the Story of Creation, it means that it will be possible to confront all forces. That is the mighty power itself.


    That''s all we have to avoid.


    "Does a guy like obsessive just a chunk of resentment deprive us of our loved ones!!


    Using attack magic, he unleashed the ice column toward Staedal.


    Don''t let Dr. Aristotle himself die, so aim for his arms and legs to the point of making a wound.


    Thought it would bounce back, but without the demon''s defense, the ice column makes a scratch on the Doctor''s body.


    A knight or soldier around him pointed his anticipation at me for being able to make the wound, and the audience broke it off saying it was another blow.


    "Ha ha! She''s a powerful daughter. These are the dumb blooded people who kept using magic without knowing they were going to suck it up. Ice blood is extremely honorable among them. It''s unacceptable for shallow people to have that blood. ''


    Staedal floats to the universe again and begins to have a black tornado over his head.


    Probably coming up with an attack.


    "Hey, you, at a time like this, you can''t leave Mr. Heldran! He''s after Herdra."


    "No."


    Rockman stood before me and turned his back.


    "Not Muicia"


    When he said that, he started putting up a gold wand.


    From the tip of the sceptre, which is set against the Staedal, arises the light of a scarlet flame.


    Although I tried to pull my arm on what I was doing in a position that was like sheltering me on my back.


    "You."


    The moment the area was surrounded by light, only that word of Rockman reached his ear.

 119 Receptionist Year Three - Demon of the Magic World

    "Protect the King! Knight and soldier, respond! Don''t use magic as much as you can!


    Around him, he began attacking the chief of the knights with his voice pointed at the demon he to signal.


    The light just now wasn''t this magical light, it was what Steadal unleashed as a blind eye when he unleashed the demon onto this arena.


    Fangy demons, small, lumpy demons, and animal-like demons push one after another in the arena.


    The Staedal at heart looked down upon us from the sky as nothing but a sight of height. I''m not aggressive when I slap a big mouth.


    "For now, you keep your uniform on. I don''t have time to worry about her condition at this time."


    Why should I be targeted?


    I don''t like being sheltered, so when I was beating down my enemies attacking him with Darabudos with my back turned on him, he told me to put on my uniform.


    Sometimes it means protecting yourself, but apparently if you wear a uniform, you won''t be sucked by magic, which means you can use it without even caring about magic. Anyway, we have to break this situation now.


    That uniform seems to exert its power just by wearing a headscarf, so I saw her try to get it back from Mr. Heldran alone, but the set of uniforms he was wearing on Mr. Heldran had disappeared neglectfully from it.


    "No uniform......"


    "No?"


    "The uniform that Mr. Heldran was wearing is missing."


    Where have you been?


    I will stare and look for someone''s leg in this mess or if it falls there, but I can''t find it. I couldn''t help but focus on the demon in front of me because I was looking for something I couldn''t find, but Rockman also tried to regret that I would have secured it sooner while tongue-beating.


    He says that Staedal, who probably knew the performance of that uniform, took it away in that instant of light.


    He was too handy to block his open mouth. Instead, his jaw seemed to come off.


    While this also makes Mr Heldran''s health worse.


    Nevertheless, why were only ice shapes deprived of their health at that time when they were still in the game?


    "I guess the Count was inside, not outside the arena. So I only aimed at the ice shapes that used magic. And then probably everyone''s, sucking magic all over the continent is that arena up there. It could be turning itself into a demon."


    "Are you saying that Staedal only wants the power of ice?


    "I don''t know. But the fact that you can only smoke when you''re using magic is like magic that requires some kind of condition. Then perhaps something close to the magic formation is laid across the continent."


    The opposite of exorcism''s magic formations, Rockman says, could be laid with a magic formation that works for humans, not demons.


    Besides, if the reason I was out everywhere was to lay that magic formation, it would be a story.


    "We are now glasses with water. The question arises as to how much water, magic, is in that glass right now. You better drink that water, Steadal."


    "I know if you use it in the dark, they''ll drink it and empty it."


    "Still, is it a little impossible not to use magic..."


    Although the knights and soldiers manage to fight with swords and sticks, many use the magic to keep up with their usual habits. So, as Steadal said, the more magic we used, the more magic we got sucked out of it, one, one more, and the people who got icing from their feet and hardened their whole bodies gradually came out. People in Vestanu Knights squad clothes also saw one frozen. Rockman''s hand grabs me powerfully when he tries to lay the magic formation if it''s not revealed as it is. I know you mean don''t use magic, but if you don''t get rid of demons from this place even for a moment, things won''t change. Wave off Rockman''s hand and put the tip of Darabudos on the ground. I grabbed a spell and waited for the formation to expand in an attempt to put out an exorcism magic formation. But behind my expectations, there is no magic formation coming out of Darabudos.


    "The magic team can''t do it either!? What the hell, that demon!


    "I wonder if this is also the wisdom of the Count."


    "Disgusting!!


    The magic formation of defenses that Rockman had pre-tensioned at that time might have torn, not torn, but could no longer be tensioned.


    "Alwes! I''ll put up my defensive membrane so no more demons come in! Just get it out there!


    "I''ll take turns. I''ll strain you, too."


    The Knights Commander and Director come near us in battle and give instructions. Each of the royal men responded while being protected by his servants and knights. I guess you decided it was no longer a case of being protected. Civilians are also fighting defeats, but several have been beheaded. I wish I could do something with healing magic, but I''m not good at healing magic.


    "I knew I couldn''t!


    "Ah, here."


    Still, I couldn''t stay watching, so I walked away from Rockman and into the circle-hipped crowd with civilians. I knew I couldn''t tell you not to use magic, and more than half beat it off with a stick but let the ice crawl around the place for a hurry, freezing and shattering about ten demons.


    The girl who was crying beside someone who was bleeding and falling, though people around said thank you for the help, stopped by worried. Is he a father, or if he has a slight breath but bleeds any more, he dies.


    Rest easy, but we''ll have to do something about it using healing magic.


    "I''ll take care of this place. You''ll be fine."


    "- Doctor!? You wanted it!


    I miss hitting my shoulder trying to use magic - it was that healing teacher.


    "To watch the game. You can''t use too much magic, though it''s gone to watch the game. Just because you''re in a defensive membrane doesn''t mean you can''t lose your magic."


    The healing teacher distorted his face when he saw the people freezing a little further away.


    "I wonder if the defensive membrane he was putting on the arena was special."


    Staedal said something like, only the people here couldn''t suck because of Rockman''s defensive membrane. But I can''t strain it anymore either.


    I feel more people are freezing than just now. The demon has to come in thanks to the Knights Commander''s defensive membrane, but it cannot be said that it is safe without defeating the demon that is still inside. Sometimes it was because the number that came into the arena was unusual, but anyway, if the Knights captain continued to use magic, he would definitely fall. The director also said he would cooperate as long as he could, but I wonder how much he would have. Fortunately, thanks to the demons, there are gradually fewer demons, but how far can we keep that too?


    How much time has passed since then, when Mr. Bolizley, the knight of Vestanu, cleaves the last united demon in two with his sword, the area is surrounded by silence.


    I don''t know what time it is.


    The sky was dyed red at some point, and I couldn''t even know if it was night or morning.

 120 Receptionist Year Three - Demon of the Magic World

    "Captain! No more!


    "I''ll take your place! Hold on, Groub!


    The Knights captain, who kept putting up his defensive membrane, was supported by knights in the middle of the arena. And it came to my attention that when I was allowed to lay down my body, the foot of the Knight Commander was surrounded by clear crystals.


    Kings and Princes Zenon rush under him. He kept using his magic until the demon disappeared from the inside. The director takes the place of the Knights Commander and stretches out the defensive membrane. There were also gatherings around her, Mr. Arquez and Mr. Zozo, and Sister Harris, who had come to watch the game. Good, looks like we''re all safe. On the other hand, demons who can''t get inside the outside of the membrane are roaring their throats at us.


    "Nanally!


    "Good. You''re safe."


    "Nike! Maris!


    As he frowned, Nike and Maris rushed over here to hug him.


    The two seemed to be protecting Princess Mithrina, and he told her out of breath that he had left the rest to other competent knights.


    "Are you all hurt?


    "Are you all right!


    Whether Benjamin or Saturners were safe, he sighed a sigh of relief just because he was relieved to find us. It''s good to have all four of them in here.


    "What are you doing, ice-shaped wizards! Get out there and fight!


    "We know in advance that your powers will work against that demon!


    "You''re going to kill us!


    Heavy towns of the royal palace, probably called ministers, pointed out of the membrane in the name of us ice wizards while being protected by knights. When I say an ice-shaped wizard, few ice-shaped people I know are here or have fallen like Mr. Dean. We can''t all tell by the looks of who''s ice shaped, so my gaze gathered on me playing a game with Rockman until just before.


    "Well, I thought you said you wouldn''t be able to help us if you came over there with your daughter. Once you give your daughter to that demon, you''d better get your attitude in order once you''re safe!


    Fingers are exposed to one of the mustache stretched ministers, dressed in expensive costumes.


    Sure, there may be hands like that, but I even doubt that will make it perfectly safe. If the ice attack is going to work, I can''t lose one of those hands right now. It is no longer better to think about helping to defeat that demon with certainty than this has happened.


    I was the one who took a step to get my opinion as a person to be held hostage, but a big hand held it back. If you look at the tip of your hand grabbing my arm, there was a rock man there who should have stayed away. And hide me on its back, as I retraced a little further.


    "Shut up, old man."


    He looked at the ministers and kicked his ass. He was a voice with a wild, low, and cold-blooded sound.


    I can''t see what he looks like because he''s turned his back on me, but when I look at the faces of the said ministers, he has a blue look as if even the monsters attacked him. I knew perfectly well that Rockman''s voice was more terrifying than the sounds of demons. Yes, I guess it felt horrible to them.


    But what is this itchy feeling of mine?


    "You''re kidding me! If he wants to let you go alone, he won''t be able to move from Temehe and the others!


    "Naru, well said!


    Satanas and Benjamin pulled my hand and took me to the one with the directors. Behind you can also hear Maris and Nike eating and hanging by the ministers.


    I almost got a little tear in their words. When I say I''m sorry, I don''t know, Benjamin and Satanas laugh and smack me in the head.


    "I have one suggestion for you."


    Predicting that Rockman, Nike and Maris came to the scene late, or Satanas cut it out that way.


    "Unless those big balls are gone, defeating demons just keeps increasing. At your peril. But you have to go outside and slap me. So..."


    "Let the knight out half way"


    Soon Prince Xenon was in our circle. Behind it, Mr. Bolizley, we have all the faces of the Dolan Knights.


    "Can I give you half?


    Benjamin opened his eyes wide and ate Prince Zenon''s remarks.


    "I don''t have time to be asking questions here. We''re definitely losing strength. There''s no other choice but to fight one or eight."


    Prince Zenon looks up at Staedal, who is up there, with a sinister face. Now that the Commander of the Knights has fallen, he is the only one who will take command this year.


    He said, "If we use magic without darkness, he can help himself, but we can win it."


    "But they''re sucking human magic all over the continent, aren''t they? Can we beat that?


    Maris flinched over Rockman''s strong words.


    "But for that, we still need the help of the Ice Wizard. We''ll have to take on the demons around us, and in the meantime, we''ll have to make an attack on Staedal."


    He has instructed his men to gather together the only Ice Shaped Human who is believed to be capable of a definite attack. Maris broke up with us and left the scene because Rockman asked us to continue to protect the princess inside.


    In the meantime, we all summon the demons to secure the means of movement, and I ride on Lara''s back again, too.


    "Nanary, I''ll lend you my uniform, so put it on."


    Mr. Zozo hands on my back on Lara.


    "But then Mr. Zozo is in danger!


    "I''m going to keep Arquez and the others safe inside. I got it."


    Mr. Zozo rings his finger and changes clothes with me.


    Short white underwear with two strands, short shoes with long sleeves. If I rocked my flirty sleeve and looked at Mr. Zozo, she was wearing my piece and laughed because we couldn''t wipe each other''s discomfort.


    I said I would collect an ice wizard, Mr. Dean, but Mr. Heldran''s hip-to-toe was already ice pickled and not in a very moveable condition. The ice shaped demons who were using magic during the game were also in unexpected physical condition, and not a single one of them seemed to be able to move. Prince Zenon brought me in saying that about two of the knights and soldiers together seemed to be able to go outside, but I am the three that gathered together. I don''t know what it is, I don''t think it''s enough to say it modestly.


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll protect you when you need me"


    "I don''t want you to protect me!


    Was it bad you had an anxious look, freaking out? Are you okay? And Rockman made a fool of me. It''s superfluous to be freaked out.


    Still, we had to do what we could now, so we got together at the center of the arena and started getting ready.


    "I''ll stay inside. I''ll put the membrane back on when the limits come to her."


    Mr. Bolizley decides to stay inside in case the director falls.


    "There are only three ice shapes right now. It didn''t work out the way we talked about it at the meeting, but apparently we''re going to have to put it to your help eventually."


    Pong and Mr. Bolizley tapped my shoulder lightly.


    Why am I the only one who feels much to be expected to ultimately put on my power when the two knights are the same ice shaped.


    Rockman also told me I was the one Steadal was after, but I''m not too convinced.


    "Your magic is high. As much as that demon asks, I''m pretty sure it''s the ancestral class."


    "But I didn''t struggle as hard with magic as Rockman... Ah"


    My mouth slipped when I was talking to Prince Xenon. I was deluding you about when you were a little girl, but if you find out, you have no ex or kid.


    Rockman didn''t care about that statement specially, he was watching Prince Xenon.


    "I can''t help but notice that back then, you know why Alwes was relentlessly using magic on you?


    "In school?


    "Don''t you think it''s weird to think about it normally? That''s not what a man born into a nobleman would do, beating a woman up, burning her hair."


    ¡­¡­


    That''s true, though.


    "I can predict that at the time your hair color changed, the magic would have been higher than the wizards around it. Precisely because the vessel was still overflowing with little, I guess it even affected my hair and eyes."


    "Um, but it''s..."


    "Whether it''s a fight or whatever, bumping emotions can also lead to preventing a rampage. I''m talking about him who''s been plagued by magic. Now that I think about it, I think I''ve lost some power."


    Prince Xenon narrowed his eyes nostalgically wondering if that was why the teacher didn''t stop fighting either.


    "Whatever it is, I didn''t stop your fight either because he seemed to enjoy it."


    The conversation should also sound like Rockman right now.


    "Really?


    "You can''t be. Who likes to do that?"


    I was denied any speculation.


    Sure, but it wasn''t until I figured out the magic type that I started working with this guy. About six months before that was enough to say I didn''t like it.


    Since the magic type was found out for some reason, I wondered if it would be in class to get my anger to the boiling point and hit the magic.


    Though I often thought I had never had a pest climb even if I was angry or annoyed, if it was because of that fight that I was dissipating......


    No, no, no. No way.


    "It''s disgusting if you don''t look at me"


    "Don''t say it''s disgusting!


    "Anyway, we''re going at once. All right?"


    "Oooo!!


    On Prince Zenon''s signal, we went outside the membrane with the demons.

 121 Receptionist Year Three - Demon of the Magic World

    The demons came at us just waiting for us.


    "Celiera"


    As she tries to avoid it while riding Lara''s back, the big wave that gave her a splash swallows up the demons.


    "Thanks Nike!


    "Never mind this one, hit me!


    Nike on the serpent (Opis) flies beside me with his thumb up. The knights called out that they were okay, and the three of us went up further.


    "Have you come yourself?"


    Steadal, possessed by the Doctor, laughs out loud when he sees us surrounding him.


    This is a fight against Staedal, but it is also a fight against time. The limits of the health of knights and princes dealing with demons, so do we.


    Staedal grinned, and from his body - something like a black hand grew out of Dr. Aristotle''s back. It''s like breaking an egg shell, and we figure out what''s coming out.


    Out of the Doctor came a long silver hair, two red eyes, a blue white face and one blue eyeball on his forehead. From the neck down was covered in dragon-like black scales, the shape of normal human beings and bodies was infinitely close, and still an odd creature that could not be described as human. From around the tailbone is a long tail like a dragon''s tail.


    "Hey, you finally met me. We''ve been waiting."


    It wasn''t the voice of a crouched man until earlier, it was like a youth voice.


    On the other hand, Dr. Aristotle''s body falls to the ground like it lost support.


    "Doctor!"


    Lara and I tried to rush to help, but the Doctor fell off and ahead was Rockman, who is safely taking him on Yuri''s back.


    Glad you noticed.


    "You''re the Staedal."


    "Yeah, but? What, did you think it was a bigger scary monster? Hmm?"


    Though three on one may be cowardly, there is still not enough of the three to take in a great deal of blood, if you think you have taken in magic.


    Staedal bellowed out his long tongue and licked his cheeks and forehead.


    "I admit I''m intolerant of the force of ice, but it''s not going to be that easy"


    As soon as I said it so forcefully, there is a gust of wind that scrapes us apart. And it literally scratched our bodies, and the gust didn''t just stay for a moment, cutting off the three bodies like blades. Lara was fortunate enough to crystallize and be sturdy so her posture never collapsed. I myself take passivity and do something about it.


    The three of us looked each other in the eye because they had promised to launch a simultaneous attack once we surrounded the target.


    Blind each to a female knight named Kirina, an ice-shaped wizard, and a male knight named Rad.


    "Wormasha"


    I unleashed an arrow of ice to find out what a hard looking black scale looked like.


    "No, they''re gonna play it!


    The other two made moves at the same time, but I can''t get a clear shot at disappearing or moving somewhere. I was also bounced or emptied of a few bottles, but the accidental spot I hit was Juwa...... and some of the scales are about to peel off.


    Sure, they don''t seem to be tolerant, but it''s not enough to cause significant damage.


    But if you can guess, you mean there''s a chance.


    "Creating a gap might be a prerequisite."


    When the three of us hardened again as we were attacked, the two knights told us that it was important to create a gap for a moment.


    "It''s good to strike simultaneously, but this is where we make gaps and... we''ll be back!


    A black flash broke between us. At that time, something like a burn appears on Kirina''s arm. I try to use healing magic to heal, but once the wound gets blocked, it spreads again. Oh, my God. Maybe that black flash, if you touch it, will make you suffer the last wound that won''t heal.


    I sweat cold on boulders for this.


    "The ice was on me, and it smiled gently. Give me a smile of mercy, too."


    "Who''s going to show you!


    The three of us scatter again and surround the Staedal.


    "Ahhh."


    "Kirina!"


    But was it bad that we split up?


    On the neck of Mr. Kirina, who screamed, at some point Staedal poked his fangs and licked its overflowing blood.


    As she looks around, her movements become dull and icy from her feet.


    Hurry up and fly over to her. Mr. Kirina fell away from Steadal''s hand, and Mr. Ladd, who was nearby, magically floated her body to evacuate into the defensive membrane.


    Now we''re two more ice shapes. I didn''t expect this to happen before a few minutes after I went outside.


    I had anticipated it, but it''s too bad for us. This is too much...


    "It''s good, it''s good! More, more!


    Watching Mr. Rudd follow or try to break down the defensive membrane below, I glue and tangle the ice thread onto the stedal and pull it with both hands.


    "Holy shit, I won''t let you go!!


    "You!"


    Steadal comes towards me when he amplifies his muscles at once and unties the ice thread on his own with his thickened arm.


    What a force. Too easy to cut. Face it. In the meantime, Staedal manipulates something like a black thunder like a whip, swinging it around and attacking him.


    I was shot in over and over again, but I fought back at it and moved to stop the movement in any part of it as I put out an ice column and slapped it while defending myself, too, and froze my legs with an icy exhale.


    Lara flies like she knows where I''m going.


    "It''s not a bad idea to take you in early."


    With a humble eye, Staedal glared at me.


    I''m not kidding, who will be taken in.


    Steadal, with his black hand a few times bigger than my height out of both flanks, moved right and left trying to capture me by moving it like his own hand to catch even a batin and a bug, at a tremendous speed. Running or running, they chase you. I cast a spell with my index finger pointed at me in an attempt to counter that.


    "Amoness Fier"


    Fire a tornado-like snowstorm at the enemy.


    Gogo and went into it with a boost of power. It was a direct hit on the main body with a wall of defense put out by Staedal and a black hand pierced.


    "Grr!... be foolish"


    I hit him directly. Even if I lose shape on it, it won''t get to the point of defeating the enemy. I could make a scratch around my shoulder, but it''s quick to rebuild, so I can cast a spell and attack, but in the meantime, the magic over there activates and gets in the way. I only care about magic and can set up small-out magic, but I can''t make it flicker for sure without setting up one big shot of magic somewhere.


    "Use your little magic......!!


    Staedal, holding down his wounded shoulder, tries to emit a black flash in a different direction, not me, when he yells like that.


    When I saw what I was going to do and beyond, I saw a friend fighting demons.


    "Benjamin!


    My consciousness turns to you in an attempt to stop the light emitted towards her. When I directed the giant crystal mirror to appear and reflect it at a single hair, the flash bounced off as I aimed.


    He raised his hand to me that Benjamin noticed it was helpful, but it was for a moment, and then he pointed behind me and came this way like he was in a hurry.


    "Run, nanary!


    It was me who was horrified that my friend was safe, but there was no way they didn''t know that that instant gap was going to kill me. When I realized it, I saw an evil vortex elephant of dragons approaching behind my back to take me in.

 122 Receptionist Year Three - Demon of the Magic World

    I can''t avoid it completely. But you can''t be taken in here.


    I was the one who defeated Lara''s posture to avoid it at all, but she pulls her right arm around and wraps it in something fuzzy.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Oh, why you!


    Rockman, who was supposed to be fighting the demon, was holding me back and putting up a defensive membrane to stop the vortex.


    Staedal''s magic and his defenses collide and a blast breaks out.


    "Blessed be the Holy Spirits of God and Blood."


    I opened my eyes cuttingly and I looked at Rockman.


    "Ma, wait!


    He starts casting his guardian spell.


    Instead, even if I tried to do magic, my hands had been held back in a gut at the same time as when I was held.


    "Let me tell you in the name of my Hades. Burn the earth with a scorching flame, and dye the heavens red. Be the power of all things that live and live, and this glow that cannot be beaten by the sun shall be the source of its blood."


    A vortex-wrapped flame is about to come out of my fingertips.


    But the spell of the Guardian spell is also magic that maximizes its human magic. And Rockman has been using constant magic ever since Staedal showed up. I used it for everyone, from defense to attack. Even though, as the wizards fell one after the other, miraculously, no, Rockman never looked like he was going to suffer because of the enormous amount of original magic. But it''s been a long time since I''ve been out here, and this magic.


    From Rockman''s left fingertip, Paki and Ice were about to make a noise and wrap their bodies around it.


    "No, don''t. Yes!!


    "Grineud."


    I never even heard a voice desperately stopping, and that arm holding me tightened.


    Staedal saw the whirlpool of flames and made a fuss that it would not work, but it went far beyond his opponent''s expectations and was powerful enough to knock Staedal into the upper arena. Along with the sounds of the ground, I see part of the building collapse.


    "Rockman!


    Yuri made a sound with Bong and disappeared, and I rushed to support Rockman, who had lost his foundation. I am reminded that my entire weight is shifting and that my body is not powerless even if I don''t like it.


    "Captain Alwes!


    "Hey, Captain, the captain''s down."


    Lockman''s condition reached between the knights like a ripple.


    "Your Highness Xenon!


    "Okay. - Everybody go back once!


    I spoke to Prince Zenon and told him that I would leave once. Did the prince decide there was no point in fighting like this now, instructing everyone fighting outside to go back inside once.


    Ask Lara to take Steadal inside the lower defensive membrane while he''s frightened.


    I regret being helped all the time, but only this time I was too impudent. People say you''re second in 10,000 years, but you can snort in such a miserable situation. I can''t even argue with you.


    But here, here.


    "I can''t lose you."


    Though his breath is small and his eyes are thinly open, I felt more terrified when Rockman''s it would close than when Staedal showed up.

 123 Receptionist Year Three - Demon of the Magic World

    "Dear Alwes!


    "Alwes!"


    If you go inside, the Duke of Rockman will come nearby to Maris, the King and Norwella. When I could put him down from Lara and lay him on the ground, his lower left body was already immobile. As we all spoke, I wanted to apologize for my pity.


    It''s always been protected if you realize it, and it''s always been since you were twelve, even though you didn''t know it, you don''t know what to say anymore.


    "Rockman, I''m going to cure you now."


    "Don''t call me. It''s no use, I won''t allow you to use extra magic here"


    Control my hands weakly.


    "I told you that, you stay like this."


    upset, upset, upset. I can''t be angry with you.


    My shoulders tremble with frustration.


    I don''t think that''s worth it.


    "Oh, my God, why are you protecting me?"


    Maris and Lady Norwella are stroking Rockman''s head and cheeks. The dukes, kings, and wounded knights all surrounded him. Prince Xenon is also asking about Rockman while Nike supports him if he was injured in the leg. Benjamin and Satanas got together, too, and while I was at the center of it, I just sat around in Rockman''s face with a pet. I just think. Anyway, why would a guy so admired from around here take such a risk?


    "The reason for the old fight, if that''s why you should tell me"


    I could see in the whining words that the gaze of everyone surrounding him, including Maris, turned to me.


    "You don''t do that because you don''t say anything about magic to others! It''s not stupid! You suck at hitting girls!!


    Hold your fist on your knees.


    "I can''t even thank you enough for this!


    I had tilted my neck only slightly to the fact that I had suddenly only had a verbal fight since I was in sixth grade. The more unnaturally, but no longer naturally, he graduated from school as he was.


    "Why?"


    He reacts to my words.


    "I helped you earlier because you can''t lose your vital power."


    The blunt, sideways face toward me had a calm, clear look that I didn''t know what I was thinking.


    The hair I had tied behind me was loosened by the shock then, and now it rests sparsely on my face and shoulders.


    Sifting his long golden eyelashes, he is slightly peeking into his eyes as if to counter drowsiness.


    "But that old one... I''m sorry. Insanity, violent men, yes, I can be thought of around you."


    Rockman''s still moving hand softly wears on his fist, which he grips on his knees.


    "I just wanted to be healthy, unrestricted, and not be like me"


    If you mind too kindly, noble people will make a scene. And it''s not a good idea to be specially mentored by a teacher among all the nobles, so that he can dissipate in class or anywhere, hide it in a fight, think about it. There must have been other means, but not very good memories about magic made it a pretty forceful means, Rockman laughed.


    I also say that I couldn''t resist unleashing magic in my own school classroom and all sorts of places because Rockman wanted to unleash the magic in my body, although the fight he plucked was also a reason.


    I''m sure that''s what happened when common sense judgment was lacking because instincts prevailed over reason: using magic in places that should not otherwise be used.


    "It would be an extra favor, but we weren''t close just from the start, either. I don''t think it would have been easy to justify that."


    I''m not about to laugh. It wouldn''t be if I was in this state but laughing swallowingly. Anger creeps up. Isn''t it strange that you''re willing to spare until such a time?


    "It''s not like you to cry. Yeah, but I''ve been crying before, so it sounds like you."


    "Shut up!


    I was eating up my teeth and enduring them, but my tears pound and zero fall off and wet Rockman''s hands.


    "But really, don''t cry."


    It''s weird for me to cry, too. It''s a completely different phenomenon than anger. If it''s tears of joy, tears of sadness, tears of repentance, I know, but I''ve never heard of tears of anger.


    Then I''m sure this is neither angry nor happy nor regrettable in the circumstances.


    The other one is a tear with a sad feeling.


    "You don''t like me."


    "Don''t like it."


    "If you''re going to cry, you''re going to do it to someone you love, to someone you''re friends with... And you still have something to do."


    My forehead was pressed with my right index finger.


    I can stare with a blurred and sumptuous soothing look between my eyebrows and eyebrows.


    "Cryin ''and lost, the receptionist''s sister"


    "... Huh? I don''t know now."


    Shiru, and a big, boneless hand lost its strength, away from his forehead.


    "Huh..."


    Patali, so beautifully Rockman''s arm fell to the ground that I felt it would sound like an effect. The fingertips that poked my forehead at my businessness stopped working with Pickle, and I can''t feel as alive as the doll''s limbs.


    And gradually Rockman''s body was wrapped in transparent gems, and at last no one could touch him.


    His eyes were closed warmly, and his pale, then somewhere beautiful, ceramic skin fell asleep with his golden hair.


    "I don''t like it, I don''t like it, Master Alwes! Open your eyes!


    Maris puts a cold face on it and weeps.


    Why does it always make it easy to lower the hand this one tried to reach out to?


    "Because that''s all hostility, because I was"


    He didn''t say anything around me crunching himself. My nose is twitching and my breath is getting harder and harder. I cut my breath and looked out at the red sky.


    "It was hateful, but still"


    I narrow my eyes as I feel my eyeballs get hot again.


    "Your favorite part, yes, stick with me"


    "Nanally, you."


    Benjamin strokes his back.


    You can''t blink. Don''t flush it.


    Even so, I still couldn''t stop anything from clinging to my cheek.


    "For a long time, only promises kept no matter what."


    Reminds me of Rockman since I met him.


    Before my student vacation when I told him to wash his neck and wait. When I went to school after vacation, I had a ridiculous exchange when they showed me my neck and said, "I''ve been washing it" because I didn''t like it.


    I only laughed a little then wondering how I remembered such a conversation.


    The investigation I followed with half a joke about wanting to tell you about memory detection showed me how to do it well. Though I thought it was an extra favor, I was heartily surprised.


    Even in the land of the sea. They told me to wait because I was going right away, but I didn''t think you''d really come.


    Even now, really,


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll protect you when you need me."


    "Protect or something."


    What''s that, what''s that?


    Maybe this guy is dumber than me after all, even though he doesn''t get anything from keeping his word to a guy like me.


    Maybe he''s a real fool.


    But no.


    Shake your shoulders and block your mouth with both hands.


    "This..."


    - I don''t hate it, isn''t the guy you don''t like an asshole?


    After stopping thinking for a while, I shake my head and blink.


    No, no, no, no, no, no. Why do you feel this way? Weird, no. Weird.


    Besides, I don''t have time to think about that right now. Rockman''s right, we''ve come this far. Don''t look back, there''s still something left for me to do for everyone.


    Still, I remember when I cried before him.


    Rockman had lost one arm and was covered in blood, the first time I had a pest climb.


    At that time, I had a sight floating in my back of my brain. That''s the town theater I used to go to with my mother. I was bored with the play and drowsy, but there was only one scene I remember vividly. That was where my lover fell and the woman was crying so badly. I was sad and sad, crying. I thought it was a tear of regret that I cried.


    "Why are you such a dirt pit?"


    Maybe then, I...


    Staring at Rockman in the ice, I warped my face terribly.

 124 Receptionist Year Three - Demon of the Magic World

    "Please help me"


    Stay seated and speak to everyone surrounding Rockman.


    The defensive membrane was now tensioned by Mr. Bolizley. The director has done his best, and now he''s closing his eyes next to the Knights Commander and wrapped in ice.


    Mr. Zozo, Mr. Arquez and sister Harris were also waiting beside Mr. Bolizley to see if anything happened anytime soon.


    Maris is clinging to Rockman and crying.


    The king looks at it with a serious face.


    I found that some of the nobles chose to fight outside, and the numbers were decreasing.


    The number of people being ice pickled is increasing.


    Prince Xenon is unable to move one foot.


    "What am I supposed to do, Nanary"


    Benjamin crouched down and stared into my eyes.


    All listened to her words to me.


    "I''m not saying I can''t. I also know it''s dangerous. Still, I want someone with me to go to Staedal with the spell of the Guardian spell and attack."


    Just stop the momentum.


    Just distract me.


    All you have to do is lose your posture.


    "You''re going to have to stay here."


    Prince Xenon gave me confirmation. And I nod my neck.


    "Okay, let me help you."


    "Your Highness, it''s impotent in its body!


    Nike shouted supporting Prince Zenon''s shoulder. There''s no point in her saying that either. Even the prince''s leg is freezing. If I were to use magic in that state, I would have been visible afterwards. Nike sees Rockman and holds him back so hard that he can''t let him be in that state until the prince.


    "The guy who can stop me from arresting him. Either way, you and me, we''re all done."


    Nike also protests in tears to Prince Zenon, who really doesn''t bend his will, but he never shook his neck vertically. I''m not sure if everyone will return to their original state just because they defeated Staedal.


    In such uncertainty, as I make myself do something similar to suicide, stop it, no, get out, I can''t say anything.


    Some of the knights argued that they could really take it down with it.


    "I think that''s the best way."


    "Oh my God! That''s why... Hmm?


    I, and everyone responded to the voices I heard from above, but they all leaned their necks at the voices I didn''t hear.


    Above? and when they all looked straight up at each other wondering, there was an unexpected figure there.


    "Prince Mitya!?


    "Here he comes, humans."


    "Zenon, long time no see!


    "Bella!"


    Princess Bella, whom she met in the kingdom of Serena, and Prince Mitya, who was put on something that looked like a demon for her Princess Bella, floated there.


    I can''t hold my open mouth to appearances in unexpected combinations.


    Except for me and the other five who have been to the kingdom of the sea, Princess Bella has her eyes dotted on the figure of Prince Mitya, a fisherman anyway.


    "Bella, are you all right? More than that, why are you here?"


    "On the orders of the King of the Sea, a fisherman named Mitya hid the human and royal family of the King''s capital in the kingdom of the sea just before the continent went into aberration. Then, after a while, the ice pickled people were about to be destroyed by demons, so the fishermen went out on the ground to stop it, and now they''re here in Dolan. They say when they get out on the ground, magic only works for them."


    "I will not be hit by your magic or demons at last, but on the contrary I cannot do magic. The magic is out of line. You''re going to fight with your bare hands. Maybe a few minutes."


    Prince Mitya comes down in front of me with his own body floating. The others said, "Mermaids?" "Kingdom of the sea?," he looked at them bewildered.


    "Who is this king of Dolan?"


    "... me though"


    King Zero Light comes forward. The king kept an eye on him, the prince of the kingdom of the sea, as if to see even something incredible. And the prince himself hits the question as to why he bothered to come here.


    "That''s because the kingdom is home to the kingdom of kings"


    "A blood relative?


    "Once the daughter of a sea king flew out of the kingdom and somehow miraculously transformed herself into a human being. The daughter is my sister, but apparently she had a son in this country, and my father, the king of the sea, finally told me the other day. - And you were my sister''s daughter after all."


    Prince Mitya stroked my head with his scaly hands.

 125 Receptionist Year Three - Really in the Magic World

    My sister''s daughter. What Prince Mitya means is that my mother is on that sister. But my mother is a human being, and even if they tell me that she wasn''t actually my mother, I''m genetically as motherly as I admit to being close to her, so there''s no mistake that my mother is my mother.


    Nike and Benjamin are looking at me and Prince Mitya with their eyes on them.


    "Um, does that mean that Nanary is the granddaughter of the king of the sea?


    "That''s right. This is going to be my niece... well, maybe I can have my niece as my wife at this point."


    "Disgusting, not this prince."


    Satanas turns blue on his face and looks at me for what Prince Mitya said in answer to Benjamin''s question.


    It''s more about my mother than that, but it''s hard to believe.


    The king asks me to confirm that, but there is no way I can snort right away, and I run into a disturbance wondering how to react.


    I grew up in a very ordinary family that is not wealthy and my mother sometimes goes to another country but my father also works in Dolan. Having never seen anything called the ocean until I grew up, I was really impressed when I went to Selena to see that sight for the first time.


    "Uncle, why don''t you call me?"


    "Ah,"


    "What, you got something in mind?!?


    Benjamin stuffs at me for leaking his voice.


    "The unusual guy in the ice over there seemed a little off the hook."


    When he saw the rockman covered in ice, he told him to throw up and throw it away, and Prince Mitya shook him when he hit his lips.


    But I recall Prince Mitya and the other fishermen, the mermaids, telling me that they would never lie. He said that if you lied, you''d have magic on yourself and you''d lose sight of yourself. If that''s true, you don''t have to go out of your way to commit such a danger and spit a lie on me, and the prince doesn''t have to.


    I don''t lie. I don''t lie.


    "You mustn''t lie"


    That''s what my mother has been saying for a long time. You shouldn''t be lying.


    I''ve never met my maternal grandparents. Anything because I ran away from home.


    I only have relatives of my father''s. That''s not unusual either.


    I don''t know my mother''s magic type. It''s not uncommon not to know.


    But if that''s why.


    "Look, it''s a special blow. Hit all the magic."


    "Huh? Huh, wait a minute. My mother."


    "You''re right, great power will be the means to defeat that monster. My sister transformed herself into a human being with the power of an ice ancestor hidden in the deep sea. And the power of that ice dwells in my sister, and now it dwells in you."


    "In me..."


    The story goes without catching up, but if you force me to understand and think, my mother is actually the princess of the sea, and my mother became a human being with the power of that icy ancestor that was hidden in the deep sea and sunny and married my father and I was born.


    And I, the child, have the power of an ice ancestor, and Steadal is after it, he said.


    "But how do you know I''m the daughter of that princess of the sea? No matter how much the Sea King has the power to foresee everything, I don''t think you can tell that deep down."


    "By your coming to the kingdom of the sea, the king will know your past, your present, your future, as it is in his hands. And you were looking forward to your sister from start to finish."


    This is going to need to be questioned by my mother if things are going to be okay.


    "This man surely has the blood of the king of the sea, and he dwells in himself the power of his ice ancestors. Anyone who can keep up with this man, cooperate with him. If you can''t defeat me by doing this, no one else has a way to defeat me."


    As I say to the people on this occasion. Yes, Prince Mitya spoke. The blood of the king of the sea, the one with the power of the beginning of the ice, and the eye that sees me hits me just now and becomes one full of hope.


    "Is the king of the sea that legend!?


    "I was really there..."


    "Does that child mean the princess of the sea?


    Although I think it''s a cash reaction to a boulder, it was something that even I could see that I couldn''t even get on the story of being able to ride without that kind of certainty. I have to thank Prince Mitya for that.


    "I''ll go outside and protect my people and civilians. Don''t be scared."


    "Thank you"


    I only take those who wish me and move to the edge of the arena.


    Coming with me were Zozo and Arquez, Prince Zenon in Nike, Benjamin and Satanas, and about five knights in. a sufficient number.


    Mr. Zozo followed me with his hands up that if this was really his last attack, he wouldn''t go, and Mr. Arquez came with me in that flow. I never touched Prince Mitya''s story. The two of them just told me that they weren''t more afraid to be together when they fell.


    Sister Harris stayed beside Mr. Bolizley, saying she would protect everyone with the knight.


    "Don''t get all wet."


    "Whoa!"


    To Prince Zenon''s exhilaration, Satanas replies in a deceptive manner, as usual.


    The spell is Fischer.


    "Yes."


    I teach Mr. Zozo the spell of uniform transparency and get away from everyone.


    "And you still have something to do."


    "You don''t have to tell me, I know."


    With his words in my chest, I went up into the sky.


    "You''re here to get fucked again with a scarecrow, even though the evil of giving up is equal to weakness"


    Was the frozen shoulder even a sight of height as it was, and Staedal was still trying to assault this one by collecting massive amounts of demons behind his back?


    "You''ve been waiting for me on purpose. Good guy, Steadal."


    "Don''t say anything stupid anymore, Mr. Nall!


    The Satanists surround the Staedal and cast a spell.


    "Let me tell you in the name of my Zeus, O gods and spirits of blood. Kazuchi descends into heaven and becomes a bridge of light that crosses heaven and earth. The light of mourning that strikes every living soul and cleaves the earth will lead us to the destruction of our blood."


    "O gods and spirits of blood, let me tell you in the name of my Hera. Fill the earth with mother water sources and produce the life of this world. What is in the confines of the open sea shall be the only soul, and all things that live and live shall be the blood that fills its life."


    Prince Zenon and Nike...


    "Let me tell you in the name of my Perseus, O gods and spirits of blood. An unforgiving wind on earth blows away all life. It doesn''t show up in everything that lives and lives."


    Satanas, Benjamin, and one guardian spell after another are cast. Everybody''s body glowed, and its light grew larger with the magical activation.


    Each of them unleashes the strongest attack magic in themselves, as the wind begins to blow as if it were going to happen even with the Gogo and the tornado.


    "I''m telling you, if you use magic, you''ll take magic! Stupid fools are so scared!


    Staedal takes everyone''s attack directly from the front, saying that nothing like that can hurt him or herself. Even when I did get Rockman''s magic, I only had the scratches I put on my body because I was blown away. I''m still out of shape trying to bounce it back with all that attack.


    It doesn''t work, I know that from the beginning. That''s why I said all I had to do was make a gap.


    I swayed for a moment, on that body.


    "Absolute zero degrees"


    I, attached to the back of the Staedal, cling to that black scale-covered body with both arms to do the magic. Mr. Zozo''s uniform was an excellent thing that could completely erase existence without being detected by magic. I never rode Lara, and it was worth the fact that I was traveling slowly with the magic of difficult to move floating.


    The guardian spell is over while everyone is distracted, and this magic will be the last attack I can get out of it all.


    Everyone who came with me was exhausted and fell downstairs, but I saw Princes Mitya working with Princess Bella downstairs to take it.


    Benjamin, Nike, Satanas, Prince Zenon, Mr. Zozo, Mr. Arquez, the Director, the Knights Commander, Mr. Bolizley, the Knights, and Alwes Rockman.


    Thanks to all of us for getting here.


    There''s something Zozo used to say at work.


    "Nanary came to Hare admiring her receptionist sister?


    ''Yes. I''m ashamed...''


    ''That''s not good.'' Yeah, you think it''s the essence of reception?


    "The essence?"


    She laughed nicely and said.


    "Connecting."


    "Connect?"


    Look at me twisting my neck, and once again she laughs.


    ''Accept them and connect. Connecting people to work, connecting people to people, connecting lives, connecting money, getting back to where we started, it''s our job to connect. "


    Outside work, of course, is necessary for that.


    "This conversation with you and sitting next to you may also be due to the receptionist''s sister''s connection."


    I don''t know how to get along with that. I was stroked in the head.


    The receptionist''s sister, the director, connected me. My father took me for a reason, but it was definitely my admirable sister who connected me to Hare.


    So this time, I want to connect.


    "Ki, are you going to do the same thing to me as ice! You do that, I''m gonna suck you off, I''m gonna suck you off! This body contains, hey, the magic of clean ice taken from several humans, blood! I thought it was your power, something hidden in the sea, but it''s a mystery! Either way, I was supposed to follow this fate, so I can see that the ice wants to see me!!


    Focus your consciousness so that you can destroy piki, paki, and from the core of your body.


    Surely you''re supposed to be freezing it, but is it because Steadal is sucking on power, as he says? My body gets heavy and lazy.


    If you really mean that I have the power of an ice ancestor in me, I want you to just hold on a little longer.


    ''It''s okay. Stay still.''


    (Huh?)


    That''s how suddenly it resonated to my head that I was about to be ready to die - the voice of a kind woman.

 126 Receptionist Year Three - Really in the Magic World

    Somewhere, the feeling of suffering fades.


    Without suspicion of me being suddenly grown up, Staedal kept laughing out loud. I thought that was some kind of hearing mistake, but that''s not what happened, and I heard voices again.


    "I am the first to be born into this world, the one with the power of ice."


    The sight of running through my brain with my voice took away my thoughts.


    Wide raw.


    There were six men and women there weaving their thin clothes.


    Everyone is laughing happily, singing and dancing happily.


    This, the view with no buildings or anything in the background. To see the clothes they''re wearing, I can tell it''s not a recent sight here.


    The voice I heard named him the first to have the power of ice that was born into the world. Then the power of the ice ancestors is really in me...?


    The moment I realized that this might be the scenery of a time when, decades, hundreds or thousands of years ago, there were people called the original ancestors, the shock struck me that it would also be painful to breathe.


    But then the scene changed, and now I saw the five of them doing magic or something with each other''s hands. Then a small creature appears in the center of the five, like a black dragon, but like a human baby.


    (Staedal? Is this an old memory?


    Then there was the sight of the five of them taking good care of the baby, but someone taking care of it more than that.


    The person was just not in a place to produce a stedal, a woman with white hair.


    In the illuminating sunshine, the man who put the ice out of his palm against the cheeks of the little Staedal was the man who would be called the Ice Ancestor in the afterlife.


    The place changed again, and it became a scene where people like the ice ancestors and red-haired men were mouthing in the heart of the meadow.


    Based on the colour flavors found by magic type, it is believed that red is the beginning of the fire.


    And watching it from a distance, a stedal that has grown into an adult body and mind.


    Eyes looking at the two, no. The shapes looking at the fire ancestors, not the two, were very scary, and I found that I hated them even without a voice.


    Then all that happened was that when Staedal created the demon, he attacked five people.


    Steadal was in love with her on ice.


    It was probably that odd creature that only he could produce, not for killing purposes or for being mean, but for wanting to show his strength to his ice ancestors.


    But still, it didn''t mean that she would like Staedal, and at last he got to the point where he would try to kill five other people besides her.


    A woman speaks in her head that he would attack the five because of his resentment and cynicism toward the five and his ability to confront them.


    ''At our own convenience, creating and producing organisms is worth dying for. I was watching it in silence, and I was guilty of the same thing as the other five. That''s how I completely froze and destroyed him, shaking all my powers.''


    This neighborhood will be the street of a collection of creative stories.


    ''It is we who are to be judged, yet we have done cruel things''


    I breathe wondering if that was an unlimited close story to the real thing, not creation.


    ''I did the destruction, but it was still not complete. A few years later, the shards scattered across the vast land became creatures who were willing and who did not look like objects of the world''.


    What can I say now to Steadal, who has broken his love, resented him, and gone into an outrage to get rid of them all too much? I have no sympathy, but I can make you understand that feeling.


    And maybe Staedal just wanted to be like everyone else. That, including his appearance far from that of a human being, he saw himself annoyed by the sense of inferiority in the milestones of the scene.


    I can''t be what I want to be, I can''t blame that feeling, I can''t be in love.


    But it is not acceptable to behave in such a way as to destroy the world and cause harm to people.


    ''Then I gave strength to the creatures that were born hundreds of years later, but my soul and power were sunk to the bottom of the sea by her, who would now be called the ancestors of the water, in order to hide me from the demons who tried to take away the power of the ice. To the underwater sea, which will never reach forever, entrust it to Celestialea, king of the sea of the beginning''


    As the blood gushes through your body, your hands grasp the stedal.


    "What...? You don''t have to suck it out to come in on your own! Right, well, you missed me so much, Ice."


    "Don''t you see you''re freezing?"


    "This voice - it''s ice!


    The only voice I should have heard is making it sound like Steadal too. Is it because the consciousness of the Ice Ancestors is going with my magic into the Staedal?


    ''Ruin. Even if you can''t do it forever, this is not your time.''


    "Oh, ice! You''re circling my body! What a pleasant and comfortable thing to be one with you, hey, ice, why don''t you and I rule the world together, all the other creatures in the way should be erased, right, ice."


    "Right, shall I turn it off, you two?"


    "Oh, what a honor..."


    With his exalted voice raised, Staedal was completely icy. No talking, no moving, its body losing its freedom just floating there.


    "Ha, ha."


    My body was lazy too, as I was sucked alive, but I shook my right hand up and thumbed together with my index finger to make a finger of destruction.


    "Nanally."


    With a merciful and gentle voice, the Ice Ancestors call my name. Just the sight in my head, and its appearance was never this visible until the end.


    "He who beareth the blood of the ice cannot form a son with him who beareth the blood of the fire because of the curse which Staedal put upon him long ago."


    "Children can''t"


    "But the curse, too, has begun to loosen in effect since three thousand years passed."


    I can''t see him, but the cold air touched him around my forehead.


    "Please, get along."


    When I said that, I couldn''t hear my voice. I close my eyes and squeal my fingers slowly.


    Destroyed with the sound of a pattin, the stedal, along with shards of ice, scattered all over the earth like a shooting star.


    Out of strength, I fall straight to the ground.


    Not a single island floats in the sky. I''ve never seen anything like it before.

 127 Most of the magical world.

    I feel like I''ve been asleep a long time.


    Having just woken up my upper body that I couldn''t sleep any more, I pat my eyes wondering if I was still dreaming in a space that didn''t seem to be my dorm room or my parents'' room.


    "Duh, ko...?


    A dandruff bedding like I would never have slept with, being a civilian.


    Floral patterned wallpaper, balcony on large window. Fine curtains are gleaming in the wind. One large two-seater sofa on the back next to a small table on a golden, edged vanity with mirrors.


    On that table is a circle of cupirette flowers exposed to vases.


    The gaze is back on the bedding.


    "Mmm..."


    Dressed in white smooth sleeping clothes, I notice the weight per knee.


    I was sleeping and I didn''t know, but if I did my gaze, there was a pretty sleeping face of my friend there.


    "A month!?


    "Yes, you''ve been asleep for a month.


    My friend Maris woke up from above my lap rubbing the neighborhood under my eyes, holding me in tears in those eyes.


    Tightened to bitterness by the cucumber, her chest gets wet with her tears.


    But what a month has passed since then, and now that I''m hearing that story from Maris, I can''t block my free mouth.


    "Your hair''s turning brown, too! You freaked out that you couldn''t feel the magic or that it was a life crisis!


    "Are you back in brown?


    "Three days ago, we went back to water color, though!


    Listen to Maris. Apparently, I''ve been awake and asleep for a month now since I fell in that arena.


    Maris explained to me as she rinsed her nose as the doctor of healing with the royal family did magic but it didn''t work and she exhausted all sorts of hands, but such efforts were also vain and only time had passed.


    It seems that the place where I am now is not a private house or Maris'' house, but a room in the castle.


    I thought it was a fairly luxurious room.


    "Soon after you activated your magic, something like a sparkling shard of crystal came down from the sky. And when the shards touched those who were frozen, the ice crystals that happened to cover them melted away."


    Something else magical...... because Staedal had blood all over the continent in his body, once the shards had fallen to the ground, those who were icy gradually regained their vitality, he said. The demon seemed to disappear with it.


    They say there is cooperation within the kingdom and among the people and demons, and they are returning to their original appearance.


    "And after the rebuilding, those who stood up to that demon with courage were given a prize by the king. million pegaros and just one desire for each that fits the merit. to the extent that it can be fulfilled."


    "Grace?"


    "You two, Saturners and Benjamin, had your home."


    Home? Uh, home?


    Rubbing the smooth sleeping curly arm area, he turned to Maris and snapped his neck.


    Will I finally get past your relationship and even get married?


    No, no, but a house is like that,... duh... living together?


    Let''s talk about it later.


    "You mean those two, too, Nike?


    "Yeah. She must be the daughter of a merchant, right? He wanted to raise the status of your home, not yourself, and he gave you the title."


    "Sir!?


    "I''m the Baron. Now that we have a vacant territory, your parents, who have become lords there, are even more tense."


    Surely Nike is the daughter of a merchant. I have more money than a normal household. Sometimes it was overflowing that I had to also think about marrying a man who would make it easier for your home, but I wonder if it would be more and more difficult.


    In the meantime, I want to see everyone soon.


    "Then Nike means Baroness."


    "You will. Hohoho."


    I''ll tap you right into that and this in the social world, and I was breathing. He looks like he found a new toy.


    Mr. Zozo and Mr. Arquez, each of the other five knights also received a million pegaros, and if they were knights, they seemed to have their wishes fulfilled: to raise their ranks, and each of the two Hares received what they wanted.


    Prince Zenon said he had nothing in particular to desire and received no money or anything.


    They advanced the replacement of ministers instead, and he has a much helped verse, so I kind of couldn''t wait to hear that.


    "Mr. Alwes is Mr. Alwes."


    "Are you okay? Was he okay?!? Maris!"


    "Yeah, yeah, you''re safe! My Lord Alwes is not going to die! Oh, yeah. Not if we''re talking for such a long time, we need to get a healing doctor soon!


    Maris rushes out of the room. I laugh at her movements when she''s not busy.


    When I felt the breeze and looked out the window, I could see the beautiful gardens there and the whole kingdom also beyond. This place, as Maris told me earlier, really seems to be in the castle.


    For a moment I relieve myself of a landscape where I can''t see a single piece of ice, and I drop my gaze flat in my hands. He exhaled howlingly when he saw the shards of ice now flat in his hand, which seemed to have caused the anomaly to happen to my body because of the pouring of everything into the stedal, but which appeared instantly after chanting. Good. But I wonder what happened to her on the ice that was in me.


    I''ve been asleep for a month. The magic that was empty.


    Maybe I fell asleep all the time to put it back. The color of my hair seems to be returning to water. But if you think about it carefully, maybe it''s a little different from the expression that brown is back because it''s the original color.


    Now that it has become the natural color, it is natural to accept the changed self.


    I like it now.

 128 Most of the magical world.

    The fact that I woke up meant we were throwing a party abruptly.


    Though I told him not to exaggerate like that, he said he had not had a feast or party to celebrate considering that I, one of the last of the meritorious men, did not wake up. My shallow idea of rejecting the proposal, etc. if they ask me such a fearsome thing, quickly sweeps away.


    Immediately, billas were scattered all over the country.


    Rude, the king''s island is full of people, and only at this time today will the king''s entire island be transformed into one ballroom.


    The school floated in space, and the ministers'' houses changed shape and lined up to the edge of the island.


    A big party is out of size and digit. I didn''t know you''d be ready for this in just a day and a half.


    ''You don''t see any particular abnormality in your body. It''s okay to wake up.''


    Meanwhile, I was seated in a chair with the castle on my back next to the prepared stage after the doctor had seen me.


    I just woke up, so I was told to rest in something that was not a problem for my health, but I wanted to move as much as I wanted to because I had been asleep and everything in my body was stiff.


    It''s just that Maris is overprotective, so she doesn''t have to worry about it.


    The place is near the throne on the stage, and not many people get close to it. In other words, the knight is placed around like a watchdog, so it''s not something that came close or anything.


    "You sure it doesn''t have to be a dress? That sounds like you, though."


    I refuse Maris'' offer and while everyone is dressed and dressed, I am alone in Hare''s uniform.


    Maris told me that the uniform that seemed to have disappeared was found by Benjamin and Satanas from the wreckage of the arena and left it on my pillow with a letter.


    A friend at the heart of it, but I haven''t been able to meet anyone but Maris. Both my parents.


    I just woke up. I don''t think we can all get together today, but I can''t wipe away the discomfort in a situation where so many people are coming and I haven''t seen anyone.


    Besides,


    "Mr. Hell! Let me see you at first sight!


    "Dear Hell! Thank you!


    "Hey, hey, there''s a princess over there?


    "Is it true what a princess of the sea is!!"


    "Master Nanalee!


    "Gentlemen, step back!


    "Um! Um! Dear Hell! I, am the one who helped you then!


    I was called from the other side of the knight.


    Dear Sir, when I looked at his face while I was uncomfortable with the placing, it was the face I saw in the arena when Staedal attacked me.


    He couldn''t tell me not to use my powers or stand, he was the one who turned to me and thanked me when he used his powers to defeat the demons.


    You were safe, and I laughed and tried to get close, and from behind, I said, "Thank you!" "I''m glad you''re okay!" "Let me see!" and a large number of people pushed over.


    Then the knights lined up and began to stop it, so they were sent back to their chairs without being able to see their faces.


    What, this is... What''s going on? Is it not a very ordinary treatment, or is this not like some nobleman?


    "It''s about to start, so please stay close to the stage and wait."


    "Mr. Drogfia?


    With a familiar face and voice, I found myself a person who had drank with Nike and the others before.


    "Please don''t call me that, what the hell is wrong with you?


    "Oh, that''s"


    The grand music was starting to sound and the feast of celebration was finally about to begin. I have no choice but to go back to my chair and look to the throne.


    Each and every one of the royalty comes out of the edge of the stage and slowly sits in each chair provided.


    When his eyes met with Prince Xenon, who came out fourth, the Prince raised his mouth angle and shook his head vertically. I''ll make a meeting, too.


    Oh - good, one leg is moving exactly as it was. Brave looks are no different.


    I heard the loud cheers of the people gathered on the island.


    Nevertheless, I still find it uncomfortable to be treated like a royal or a VIP, like being protected in all directions by about ten white knights.


    I don''t know much about the kingdom of the sea, but I don''t understand it myself.


    What an unfit word to be a princess.

 129 Most of the magical world.

    "It''s funny how you''re a princess."


    "Stop it, no more"


    Among other things, I remembered that I had to tell her the most, at the same time giving her such reassurance, that Maris would be here now, above all.


    Maybe I don''t have to tell you, but there are some things I really need to tell you because it may be annoying, but it''s Maris.


    "Hey, Maris."


    "What''s wrong? You look so serious."


    "Me, me."


    She looked at Maris, who looked worried about my complexion, squeezing her hand tightly on her lap.


    "It''s me. I''ve got someone I like."


    "... is that Master Alwes?


    Maris laughed out loud as she loosened her eyes ridiculously at me for opening her eyes to the words returned.


    "Hehe, I''m not an idiot either. And since you were a student, your head has been filled with Alwes."


    "Full of it!?


    Why are they talking like that?


    There shouldn''t have been such feelings and other fine dust back then. Besides, I felt that way about him in the meantime, so...


    "Rockman, Rockman, to do anything, the second word had that guy''s name on it. I was so frightened."


    "Oh, sorry."


    If that''s what you were looking like to Maris, then whatever you say now is only an excuse.


    But I''ve been acting like that for a long time now, and I am also me. I can only ask objectively.


    "It''s not about apologizing. If so, are you willing to share that thought?


    "It''s"


    "Are you running away? From your own feelings."


    "I can''t believe you''re running away."


    "Do you lie? He said he didn''t like it."


    It can''t be easier on my part to keep it secret forever, let alone hide it for the rest of my life, than the feeling is clear.


    So I confessed first to Maris that if I were to tell them someday, but when asked directly on the balls if I was going to tell them my thoughts, a terrible upset I''d never felt before swept all over me.


    Tell him, tell Rockman, tell him.


    I''m sure they''ll make fun of you.


    Suddenly it is Othi who is suspicious of what he is saying.


    "I live honestly to myself. You said you didn''t like lies, but you didn''t? I won''t wait to see how you feel. No one knows when a peaceful world will collapse again."


    "Maris."


    "Huh, you can hit it and smash it! Though I have been crushed many times?!


    "Don''t masturbate!


    "Besides, Master Alwes wanted ''Freedom of Marriage'' for the Grace Award. Generations only, though. Now that the women and children are dying all over them, I don''t care!


    Freedom of marriage?


    Why did Rockman want that?


    If you''re wondering, how many times do you think you''ve crushed it? It''s sweet, no, it''s not sweet. I don''t even think it''s going to work fine, so tell me the bad intentions are sweet... etc. After such an exchange with Gyacha, Maris went back because of the princess''s manner.


    It''s been a long fight. I like the joke of hips. I''m oddly comfortable with the twisted statement.


    I closed my eyes and one person, I engraved Maris'' words into my chest.


    "Was it good, Mr. Maris?


    "Unexpectedly, I pushed my lover''s back."


    Special, Nike and Benjamin, who had been allowed the opportunity to meet Nanary as friends, watched from behind. I could not get out of the way because the conversation was a conversation that I normally heard you intend to meet Nanary, and the two of them watching until Maris came here grabbed her and talked about her coming back here.


    Maris looked at Nike and Benjamin and grinned bitterly as to whether he had been asked.


    "When you liked me, you came to report me as a fool and honest. Normally, you can hide things from me, without getting lost, because I like Alwes. Feeling in love is reciprocal. I like nanaries like that."


    Peek around with Kyoro Kyoro and narrow your eyes by looking more at Nanary, who would be looking for a friend.


    "I''ve been watching him the whole time. And if they''re gonna take it anyway, be a nanary, that''s what I''m looking forward to. I don''t regret anything more than a new princess who popped out of somewhere. I was just wondering if you could lend me a little chest."


    I pulled the two arms together and pressed my face against those arms.


    "My favorite lords and my favorite best friend. You can''t stop crying, can you?


    Now he says it''s really, really a heartbreak.


    Maris raised her voice and cried as she was wrapped in the arms of Benjamin and Nike.

 130 Most of the magical world.

    "I am delighted that this good day has come. As one of those who has experienced the end of the world, my heart just trembles with helplessness at the reality that this body is reaching the same people."


    The Reconstruction Celebration Party began with the King''s greeting. I can see Prince Zenon looking well in the royal chair lined up on the altar.


    It was a quick and tidy party, so I never got to meet the prince even if I was in the same castle.


    It is wrong of you to feel sorry for Prince Xenon and the people like me because it is unusual in itself to be able to talk about being able to meet them.


    "And today, Nanary Hell, the last meritorious man who changed the end of the world to the beginning. She finally woke me up from a deep sleep. Come on, let''s do the grace ceremony."


    The king urged me, and I walked up a few stairs to the center of the platform. Maris had told me how it was going, so I graciously confront the king. Itchy, disgusting and sorry for the way they say things like heroes get into my mind.


    It was not an exaggeration to say I was all over the island when I went up on the stage, and the applause just broke. It was enough to echo the heart.


    "Let me talk to your parents."


    Blurring the glossy dark hair that Prince Zenon would have inherited, King Zerolite talks to me not loud, but with a normal amount of voice to talk to the public.


    "I haven''t been able to talk to you two yet."


    "We exchanged them to discuss the treatment of the Hell family. It hasn''t been wrapped up yet, but they have both temporarily gone to the kingdom of the sea. With the kinsmen of the royal kinship of the sea, and their daughters of princes and princesses, there is no kingdom to treat them half-baked. Even if he ran away from home and was a worthy man. That''s what the ocean people are saying when they come to help."


    The two say that this time the Kingdom of Dolan was helped by the Kingdom of the Sea, so they are even going to the Kingdom of the Sea to form an alliance as messengers of the Kingdom. King Zero Light said he can''t stay like this forever, so he''s also waiting for the Sea King to treat his formal parents while he settles around.


    I sigh that it''s still going to take me a while, because sometimes the flow of time in the sea and on land is different anyway.


    "Do you mean I should leave this Dolan kingdom...?


    "It''s not. It gives the meritorious a million pegaros and a grace of fulfilling one desire. You haven''t received it yet. [M] Nanally Hell, what do you want?


    When you hear the part you want, the area is surrounded by silence.


    From the top, I look for everyone. Nike, Benjamin, Satanas, Zozo, Arquez, Sister Harris, Director, everyone, everyone.


    "I don''t know, I want every day the same"


    My hope, if it comes true.


    It''s not a princess, it''s nothing special.


    "It has been and will remain the same. I want to live here as a Dolan person, work as my favorite receptionist sister, spend time with my family and friends, and sing about my life."


    "It''s very difficult to be the same. It has become far from normal now that it has been recognised as a blood relative of the royal family of the sea and that it is allowed to dwell the power of the Ice Initials. Still you want normality?


    "If you''re going to get what you want, I want it. As a civilian, as always."


    "... right... You were right about Alwes."


    The king, with his eyebrows lowered and then a smiling look on his face, uttered the name of Rockman.


    When I wondered what it meant, the king slapped his hand with bread twice in large measure.


    "Aye, okay! Let the feast begin, Master Magic is here!


    From the other side of the stage, a blonde eyeglass man walks over wearing a blue coat. She flushes her long hair to the side and wraps it around with a hair clasp.


    He had a number of rings in his hands, and came to my side and that of the king with a long golden cane poked on the floor.


    "Then, Your Majesty, the magic of blessings. Like this Dolan is a glowing country hundreds of years away."


    When the man waved the gold wand, particles of light fell from the sky.


    Looking at it, it was pouring all over the country, blinded by the sight as if it were snowing of light.


    People are reaching for the sky.


    "Yes, bless you too."


    "Ouch."


    The long-haired glasses man - Alwes Rockman - smacked my forehead with that golden wand against the backdrop of the cheers of the people.


    Ouch, what the hell, and look at the other person''s face in frustration with the dull pain.


    The clear face remains the same and the hair is further extended than before.


    When I saw him get better than I could imagine from that last look, I felt a dull, pale pain, like a relief, regrettable and delightful, where my chest could be tightened.


    "Now¡­ eliminated memories of Hell from everyone''s memories, except in part"


    "Remember?


    "Let no one in the world forget that you are royal to the sea. Don''t let anyone remember you."


    "The world... is, let, the world!? Not just within the kingdom, but maybe."


    The way you say you''ve done magic all over the world, all over the continent.


    This grain of light......


    If that were true, it would have been an outrageous enchantment that cannot be done by a normal wizard.


    The person knows it or not, I had vegetables for dinner yesterday, which is horrible because I''m saying it feels like it.


    "I lie to the world. I don''t care how you resent me."


    That''s what I said and I was gently stroked on the cheek.


    I feel warm heat from my long fingertips.


    My wish was just to be normal. Come to think of it, I can''t say anything normal anymore. I didn''t know it would be an impossible favor.


    Erasing memories is heavier than lying.


    What would Rockman have said now to me that he doesn''t like to lie?


    "But your world is right in you. That''s all I remember."


    Feeling an unspoken cut in the words, I accidentally bit my back teeth hard.


    I have always been sheltered.


    "Well, now you can settle down for work and everything else, right? And don''t worry, I''m trying not to hang on your parents. And I can''t even get into the ocean."


    That''s what Rockman tells you.


    "Dancing is life! Patterned appearance, smudges are irrelevant today! Just put your hands together and dance!


    To the king''s word, wah! and I could see the wave of joy spreading from the center.


    If I wiped the tears on my cheeks, there were red petals dancing in the sky.

 131 I want to be the receptionist for the final story and magic world.

    Now come and dance, both of you, and the king pushed you in the back and dropped you under the stage.


    I dance with my hands around music.


    I can also see a crowd of people dancing from the two of us to the four of us, people dancing in circles with ten people and twenty people.


    "Wow, it''s dangerous! I wonder if a king is surprisingly extravagant."


    "You smell dull. Look, are you okay?


    He pulls my hand and makes me stand on my knees on the ground. I get angry that the dull smell is an extra word, but I didn''t forget to thank you and thank you.


    Then we didn''t dance immediately, we looked around for a while, but somehow we realized that we were naturally holding hands. Why are you holding hands?


    Oh, yeah, I probably missed my hand when you let me stand.


    ... No. Does it hurt, normal?


    The other person is also noticing at the other person or not, he looks at me with his hands off Ba and doesn''t change his expression. He just looks at me.


    Now that I''m aware of my feelings, it would be outrageously embarrassing to say that even that act of eye to eye is difficult.


    But if you go against it, you seem to be filled with a feeling similar to that sense of defeat, and you keep your eyes peeled when you lose.


    I don''t know if I''ve been in that state for decades, minutes, dozens of minutes.


    For now, I couldn''t help but ask the king to dance, and my gaze finally came off when I saw the hand Rockman had said and offered.


    "Surprisingly, this is the third time I''ve danced with you in my life."


    "Sure. Even with this kind of company."


    Quietly take the other hand and dance out the shapeless dance. Moving his legs and rocking the ground as he felt on cheerful music, he could see a child jumping high at the edge of his sight.


    "I don''t know what you think, but honestly, this past month has been all about being angry"


    Back to back around it, Rockman dropped his gaze on several different shapes of rings that he put on his fingers.


    "I always remember that day, the view of the frozen moment. In a cold sensation, the last memory I saw is someone''s crying face."


    You''re closing your eyes and remembering that sight, the dance movement quieted down. That day, in that place, everyone would have seen the end of the world. It was all too sudden to attain the end of my time and life without any determination.


    I hear people around me have asked me what happened since then, but they tell me I couldn''t have predicted until my coma for a month.


    And Dr. Aristotle''s life was safe, he said, but because what he committed, even though it had been manipulated, is not acceptable at all, the trial is withheld after his recovery. It was quietly told that the Count''s status had been stripped and would henceforth take a steep path.


    Rockman says I wish I could fight more, but that''s different.


    Was he such a blame for himself in the first place?


    I don''t see the usual confidence.


    He seemed to feel the burden of losing someone like the parent of his upbringing and falling before me for the destruction of the arena he was protecting. I''ve probably been angry with myself for a long time about all the angry things.


    "That''s not true. I was fighting too hard enough, and thanks to Rockman, I could defeat Staedal. Thank you for your help then. That''s all I ever wanted to say."


    It is wrong of you to blame yourself. And I''ve noticed it because of that.


    "There''s one more thing I need to tell you. The"


    "What?"


    My mouth doesn''t move well, like a sewing spell on my lips. No matter how you feel at all times, you can''t tell them what you''re hiding. This emotion, which overflows from the deeper, much deeper, layers of the mind, already has a name.


    To Rockman, who sees me with suspicious eyes with a mouthful of corn, I''d like to say,


    "I like it."


    Puffiness.


    Like squealing, I still looked straight in the eye and told him.


    Rockman stares at me with a look he doesn''t know if he understands the word or if he''s hearing it in the first place.


    Stopped the dance legs from each other, and Rockman loosened his hands connected to me.


    "Now, I can''t believe it."


    "But don''t say it anymore. No, I just said it! Uh, yeah, hold on. Bye, you blunt man! Don''t be a jerk. Cheer up!


    I almost said it with momentum, I can never say it again.


    He dies, he dies. I knew this feeling was close to sickness.


    Still, I like this feeling that has changed in me.


    "Hold on, hold on, Hel"


    "Bye!"


    Rockman''s leg and his own are entangled in a panicky voice and a clap with his hands pulled, and Batan and I fall to the ground.


    "Dear Alwes!?


    "Nanally!?


    "How dare you..."


    Big body laid under me on a big fallen clap. It fell to overlap. It was a sacrifice to the face and to the mouth.


    My lips and my opponent''s lips with soft moisture, overlapping my body.


    My eyes full of surprises and the eyes of Rockman, whose glasses came off due to the impact, fit perfectly.


    His hands tremble when he sees it glowing red and bright, feeling the heat on his rapidly gathered face.


    It is also the first time in my life that I know how someone''s lips feel.


    Besides, isn''t this like I''m pushing down and mouthing?


    I''m sure my face is so bright red that no one can delude me.


    Come on, we gotta get out of here.


    But I hurried and tried to leave, holding my body and neck down with my hands, Rockman said.


    "I like it, so do I."


    I said something for granted.


    "Ha, huh? What?"


    I can''t stand the embarrassment and try to keep my back upside down with all my strength and away.


    Still, Rockman kept smiling and didn''t try to change his distance from me.


    Or I thought I heard it.


    No, but more than that, now this guy, what did he say?


    Guru involves a thought circuit.


    There are mountains and valleys for love and work.


    Apparently that''s going to go on for the time being, I realized when I saw the man in front of me.


    "You did it, Nanary!


    "But if you were to marry the Marquis, you''d be the Marquise, but you''d stop working?


    Is Zozo and the director the voice now?


    "But you didn''t tell me you were getting married, did you?


    "No, Chancellor Curoli hasn''t had a hard time, either, if you just like him."


    "What are you talking about to Your Highness? ? Nanary, are you okay?


    "Alwes, you do it, too. Get a permanent job, Nanary."


    "Mr. Nall? Wouldn''t you rather have me as your daughter-in-law?


    Wildly exposed to the gaze of friends and total strangers surrounding us, I want to go in if there''s a hole somewhere. What is this situation?


    My friends say whatever they want. It''s fine to be funny, but let me answer the Director''s questions with a high voice.


    "I want to be the receptionist''s sister!


    This is the story of one receptionist sister, nobody knows, someone knows.

 132 []/(n, vs) thanks/thanks/thanks/thanks/(P)/

    Thank you for reading so far.


    My name is Marco, the author.


    Well,


    "I want to be the receptionist of the magical world"


    ... you already are.


    My eyes swam in the 12th story.


    Then there was a lot of it, but I''m glad the story was separated in this way.


    As I continued with this title, I seriously worried about where to end it, as it would be a whole departure from the receptionist''s story.


    I will also raise the out-of-the-box and so on here, but I will write again under a different title in the sequel.


    I would like to have another series of "Stories of the Magic World" from April featuring post-receptionist protagonists such as Alwess''s brothers and siblings, Nanary''s cousins, and others who didn''t show up at all in this edition. Because the receptionist is better, it will not rise to a ranking or other specification.


    This one seems more free to spell it out without worrying about many aspects of the story, etc. (* '')


    I will be posting a novel at the receptionist for a while, so please read it if you feel like it.


    Well, thank you for your continued support.

 133 Teacher in Grading

    Going back a few years.


    "Oh, you''ve got some good guys coming in this year"


    The allocation of classrooms at the Kingdom of Dolan School of Magic is mainly carried out by principals.


    And Leonidas Bordon''s classroom, which has been in service for 20 years this year, consisted mostly of aristocratic children, but when I saw that roster since the first day of school, I accidentally held my head.


    There are only two civilians. Moreover, it was a mystery whether it was the principal''s aim to put the best and worst of them (entrance exam grades) into the same aristocratic classroom.... I want you all to be safe and friendly.


    After the children have enrolled in the Kingdom of Dolan School of Magic and completed their first exam, they will wait for the teachers to grade.


    Bordon, who was grading his own classroom, admired the students'' answers as they tried to judge each and every answer sheet.


    "Well, Saturners... oh, here they come"


    I smile unexpectedly when I see the answer sheet for Nal Saturners.


    It is said that there is only one type in the world, the question of what kind of herb will allow recovery until bone regeneration.


    The correct answer is a herb called Pyrocket, but here''s the answer to Satanas.


    "The one with long leaves with yellow round flowers and blue roots ahead"


    It does have the right characteristics.


    The problem is with the medicinal herb. "What''s your name? It didn''t say," so although I''m lost in his answer as to what''s wrong with this, I grade it by saying it''s half correct.


    No, I see something called student individuality.


    Next up is Bowden, who scored Nanary''s answer sheet, but that was brilliantly as brilliant as ever with all the right questions, and also clear with exemplary answers.


    This makes me laugh again when I look forward to the future because I''m a girl student who seems to be good at magic as well.


    At that rate, she was the next seat to be graded, Bordon with his hand on Alwes Rockman''s answer paper, but it solidifies the moment he sees the first question trying to grade it.


    "Answer/Pirocket


    Pyrocket is the answer, but I will also write down the characteristics because this issue does not say what the name is. Be careful, there may be other students out there poking at you.


    "Is this a good score for the same..."


    "What? Oh, that''s a great amount of answers."


    Healing teacher Prisca PapadoPros, the seat next to the teacher''s room, pushes up her glasses and peeks at the answer paper at Bodon''s disposal.


    Surprisingly, there was a letter stunned with all the answer fields filled in black.


    "I thought I''d just check with the principal if I could score more than full."


    "You''ve never seen a student come so close to a hole in that exam time."


    "I have one other student with a full score, hmm"


    "You can only give me this answer. This time."


    But in another exam after this.


    "Draw the magic formations associated with water."


    "Answer/(Magic Formation) is misspelled"


    "What is the name of the nation that lives in the northernmost part of the continent?


    "Answer L¨¹ken.


    But according to the latest information, there seems to be an ethnic group closer to the Sea clan called Majai, not L¨¹ken. "


    "Oh, my God."


    "Bordon? Are you okay?"


    Prisca and her coworker teacher pinch me and make me laugh bitterly.


    Bordon was also in Bordon, fighting in every exam.


    "What shouldn''t mine be!!


    "Nanaries are always a hundred points high"


    This exchange was also unchanged for six years.

 134 Witch Festival

    Today is the day to perform the mitzvah rites of the witches who are nineteen years old.


    Originally eighteen years old is an adult, and the men''s wizards perform rituals on a set day that year, except that the woman is set to perform rituals at the age of nineteen.


    This is what is told in Sheila and Vestanu, but there used to be a time when women, at the age of eighteen adults, would be buried in the ground alive with some chosen in each region as a sacrifice to God. But to God was before the building, and in fact it was the sacrifice of demons.


    Sometimes demons are said to like the flesh of soft, healthy women, so to speak, it''s like they were in a demonic mood. It was that time when demons were sifting wildly that tendency was strong and hundreds or hundreds of women were killed as sacrifices without a happy life. It''s a cramped idea.


    But with the times, in an attempt to correct that cruel act, only when the custom became backfingered as ugly, and it was completely gone, he said, when the existence of a demon defeating demons began to be born.


    Since then, have there been remnants of the old days, that instead of celebrating female adults in XVIII, we have come to celebrate in that year when we were safely 19 years old?


    I don''t think I have to worry about sacrificing anymore, but I don''t dislike the fact that my old manners and courtesies continue to take different forms.


    "I wonder what a temple it is."


    "Aren''t we all supposed to let them in?


    "Even though we do it outside?


    The witches, who are nineteen years old, are gathered in front of the temple.


    From the civilians to the noble sons, they were overflowing with witches who turned adults a year ago.


    Noon on a well sunny day with a unique air chill in the season away from the sky.


    A large white column stands surrounding the gray building. Did the heavy doors of the main hall open for this day, or I could see better inside from here. Parents and daughters and clerics are repeatedly going in and out in preparation for the ritual.


    I didn''t make any promises, but when I came to the temple, I found Benjamin and Nike, so now the three of them were together.


    I don''t see any maris that would stand out if I were there, so I''m probably not here yet.


    "What''s this robe mother''s, isn''t it weird?


    "It suits you."


    "hehe, thanks"


    Benjamin spreads his sleeves all the way around.


    Adult rituals have a decision, black robes are mandatory and inside this has to be black again. Basic black dresses dominate, and the clothes for them are sold to the town, so even the civilians usually get them. It''s not about spending money in the first place, and Rove is a lot of people named Mother and Close Back. The dress is simple enough.


    "Nanary reads the words?


    "Yeah. Looks like it was reaching home"


    "Your father said it was a letter that would reach the most brilliant witch of the year. Don''t do it!"


    The cheeks are pressed gritty with their index fingers.


    There is an oath spell called word in the ritual of adulthood.


    It is to offer words of oath and thanksgiving to God Mudima, who is believed to be one of the representatives of that year to create and watch the world.


    When my father rushed to work excitedly that a letter was coming to my house, I was full of embarrassment, but I had to thank him for such a valuable opportunity (he made a noise to congratulate me aloud at the reception).


    Repeat verbal practice over and over in your head.


    "I almost got late. Wow."


    "Maris!"


    Late -! and it was Maris with a tired face fanning her face with a silver fan who came running from a distance out of breath.


    As far as her usage demon, the feather lion Maddoldija Revine Sfishcult II (Maris II), is concerned, it is apparent that she hastily arrived.


    The aristocrats were mostly coming in carriages less rapid than the demons, so I guess the fact that they came in demons of use came out late.


    "Sometimes it''s the same day and the dress doesn''t come in?! I didn''t think so!!


    "If you expand like that, you can come in."


    "No! It''s a waste because I reworked it to the fineness of the best hips that put out beautiful lines! Although I managed to narrow it down with the transformation technique."


    "Even though it''s five minutes?


    "Nanari ~? Please don''t tell me?


    They grab my shoulders and stare at me. Oh, I''m scared.


    It seems contrary to Maris'' aesthetic, though I wish she had some thinness in her lower back because she has a chest. If you could wrap your robe around and show me which one and which dress, my hips would have been thinner than mine.


    "It''s a little extravagant, Mr. Maris! It''s a luxury!


    "Calm down, Nike!!


    "Nike also cares less about something ~ hey. I don''t think there''s anything to worry about."


    I twist my neck wondering what it is with Benjamin face-to-face.


    If he had deceived Nike, who had begun to protest violently, Tonton and someone smacked him on the shoulder small.


    "Nanalie, it''s been a long time since Benjamin''s been here."


    "Wow! Were you back?


    A brown-haired woman waves her hands small next to her face. I can''t help but think that the smile directed at this one looks a lot like the man in Hare I know and he''s the brothers and sisters who make it.


    She flips a black robe and re-wears her round shaped glasses.


    "Yesterday for the ritual of adulthood. Yes, more than that, your brother takes care of you."


    "No, this way."


    My friend Carla Yacklin is the sister of Rigel Yacklin, an official and senior of Hare.


    He says Carla, who spends her days becoming an archaeologist and running around the continent, seldom returns to Dolan''s home, and that she has made her homecoming for the first time in about a year because she really wanted to be in the mitzvah today.


    I guess I still don''t go home inside because I''ve heard Mr. Yacklin foolish enough to show his parents his face once in a while.


    "Oh, yeah, Brunel. How''s Master Alwes doing in the Knights?


    A noble woman who was nearby was stuffed when she noticed Nike, an active knight.


    Nike is laughing very bitterly, and, yes, she is healthy and brisk.


    Everyone gathered around her saying they couldn''t see him inside in the Knights.


    "Your Royal Highness and your face are as beautiful and beautiful as ever?


    "You two must be cool to use magic and defeat demons."


    When we think of ourselves, we turn our faces red and move our bodies with Kunekune.


    Their imagination has been great for a long time.


    I don''t even know what to imagine, because his highness has a preferred appearance.


    "Hey look!!


    "Dear Alwes!!


    "Really!!


    "Your Highness Xenon is here too!!


    Girls looking up at the sky.


    When I was finally asked if I could see the hallucinations, I turned my face up, and a large group of black military uniforms were running on the Heavenly Horse.


    Oh, I was really there.


    I can see that golden color that stands out a lot even from the ground.


    Damn it, he''s out everywhere.


    "Periodically."


    "Heh."


    I lay my hands on my forehead and look back.


    "- Ugh!


    The motion of Rockman riding the Heavenly Horse putting his hand on his mouth and pointing his hand towards the girls seemed clear to this eye now.


    "Now to me?!


    "No, it''s me!


    "You''re crazy about me!


    "Dear Alwes, I love you!"


    It is a throwing kiss.


    What a mess.


    The girls'' screams culminated.


    "Mr. Hell? They''re calling me. Yo!


    "Thanks! I''ll be right there."


    The noble child, who was in the same classroom, told me that the priest was calling me, so the nausea also headed there to the temple.


    When the parents and daughters and the clerics go together before about twenty people line up beside each other, they are given a black hat with a pointed tip. Grabbing it with both hands, he wore the hat as he was told because he was told by gestures to "put it on his head" by a gray-haired cleric wearing glasses.


    The noisy temple surroundings gradually quieter.


    My parents and daughters have given me a round of Cupiretto flowers with an extended spell to make enough noise to sound all over the country on my throat.


    I gently received the flowers, stems around my fingertips and around my chest.


    I breathed quietly and deeply.


    Turn to God, who may be above this sky, and offer his Word.


    "The light given to us..."


    "Better than Mother of the Clear Sky"


    "Better than Father of the Dark Night"


    "Continue to shine without shading in its light"


    "Chop a blooming large circle of flowers on your chest"


    "Take this blood of love to your life."


    "Be permanently protected."


    "My name is Nanary Persepone Hell"


    Words spread throughout the country.


    When the fingers of my parents and daughters gently touch my throat again, I can take the magic of dilation.


    Let go of the words of your vows to the future, toward the sky.


    That''s what the cleric said and got me off the stage.


    Back to everyone, Nike and Benjamin have their index fingers raised and their fingertips followed by a pale light.


    "Come on, words! I''m a life of love."


    Benjamin points his index finger at the sky and emits the light of his words. The light overlapped the light emitted by the surrounding witches and gradually blossomed a great circle of flowers.


    "I want to be strong enough to beat a man knight."


    Nike emits a pale light.


    The light became one of the petals and part of the flowers in the sky.


    "I swear I will strive not to lose sight of myself."


    Maris said so, launching the red light into the sky.


    "I am."


    And I am.


    "Going straight down the path you believed in, whether you fell or strayed"


    The light emitted stretched straight into the sky.


    On this day the sky of Dolan bloomed with golden oath flowers.

 135 Theodora Loctis 1

    I don''t even want to see Groub Dalbesp''s face all day.


    The top floor of the dorm, the far right back room.


    On a bedside illuminated by the morning sun, I mourned my business today.


    How, how did this happen?


    "Open your eyes, hey, Elove"


    My skin burns off and I hold a man in a condition I don''t even know if he''s a person in my arms. I know as much as I can''t open my eyes.


    Still, I didn''t want to let go of the man I loved easily, or think about what happened.


    Tears boil and fall into black chunks.


    It doesn''t tell the black lump, it absorbs there.


    "Forgive me, is that what you do"


    He snubbed his teeth so hard that the sound rang, and looked up at the grey-stained sky.


    I don''t even know whose crime it is yet. "Black Tenma Killer".


    When was the beginning of that?


    "Hey, Theodora."


    "Still looking into the number of demons today?


    "I''ve been getting a lot more lately."


    If you''re sitting in the reception seat, a knight man comes in by ringing the bell of the door of the magic center with a karan. The man who came to the reception with the cutlets and the sound of his shoes gave me one hand to get the paperwork.


    He is Eluve Darbesp, who heads the Knights of the Kingdom of Dolan. Recently, they are to be honored for their achievements at home and abroad, and are to be officially awarded the Knight''s Degree, albeit at the end of the nobility. Knights are often called by such names in their duties, but there are a handful of humans who are given the title of real knights.


    And at the age of 22, and young to be captain of the regiment, he is an unusual being.


    "Is it night sky?


    "Night? Nothing, but I''m free after dinner."


    "Not really. Blunt."


    Put your hands on the reception table and Eluve peeks into my face.


    "Why don''t you join us for dinner?"


    "... oh, I''m going... I''m going!


    I can see my cheeks getting slightly hotter.


    I accidentally hid it with both hands because I wanted to hide it so much that I could see it from others.


    I''m so ashamed that you''re so used to telling me not to be anything but to think about what a disgusting thing you are.


    He, Elove Dalvesp and I alike classrooms together in the time of magic school, more importantly the so-called childhood tampering since childhood when we lived in neighborhood neighborhoods with each other, and we definitely played over a hundred times. We spent more than half of our lives together.


    Eluve has a petty man named Twin Brothers Groub, but I haven''t really talked to him that way. Perhaps it was because Eluve was more comfortable with it.


    That''s what I liked to hide about Eluve.


    likes in the sense of love, is.


    I''ve dealt with it as a friend since I was a young girl, but since my magic school days it''s been gradually harder.


    It should have been about the same back length, but even a woman somehow pulled my back off at a high height, and her clear high voice started to sound low from sometime, and her pretty face like a girl was brave, and her big eyes became a sharp, sharp eyelid with a cleavage at some point, which means yes, a man, she was.


    I almost fell over when I was in a moving class, pulling my hips together with those big hands and saying, "Are you okay?" What a peek in my face, I''ve fallen in love with him so much that I worry that my heart will be too beat to burst.


    Without that distance changing after graduation, he told the Knights that I was to work in a separate place from the Magic Institute, but never alienated.


    Fortunately, the Magic Center and the Knights had an interaction in their work relationship, so the worry that they wouldn''t be able to see each other like they used to when they worked out disappears immediately. Though I don''t think I should bring personal feelings into my work, every time he knocked on Hare''s door I used to think about extra things like what to talk about today, how''s it going lately and whether the weather is Beta or not.


    "I see what you''re thinking."


    "Look, I''m not thinking about anything."


    "Sign here. Tighten that full face."


    A knight man shows me a piece of paper, as if to bring me back to reality where I was thinking about dinner.


    As much as I can say Elove and two melons, the exact same face is there. The difference was about my hair. Eluve extends to his shoulder, but this one has short hair to the neck. There are also painful wounds on his face that appear to have been worn by demons during this time.


    He is Groub Dalbesp.


    He is the brother of Eluve Dalbesp.


    I sigh. If I tell him I don''t have a tricky face, whoever sees it is obvious who you like, and he returns it to me, and I squeeze his mouth.


    Work patterns, I''ve been talking to Groub a lot lately as well.


    From the feeling of being my friend''s brother, my friend? It was an indescribably subtle evolution that I could say. If you think about it, he''s also childhood friendly, so I can''t deny the feeling now.


    Say hello to the captain forever, Mr. Roctis.


    "Oh, what are you even saying to Deputy Commander Arquez!


    "''Cause you''ll get our captain, won''t you?


    "~ Don''t tease me!


    - Karan.


    The door of the magic station opens.


    I shouldn''t, I rushed forward to say I was at work, and the demon who came in turned his fingertips out and opened his mouth like he was in a hurry.


    "Again! There''s a knight caught in the magic formation!


    "What!?


    "Keep it up. Then you''ll die again!


    Some of the knights heard it and flew out of the Magic Place.


    Knight caught in the magic formation.


    That was exactly the same situation as the recent incidents here.


    "How many cases does this make..."


    It''s the fifth one.


    Are they all targeting knights, trapping knight mortals in the magic formation, and they keep getting roughed up until they breathe out in it. We cannot break the line from the outside, and all four of the victims have died in the last four cases.


    The magic formations cannot be magical or activated unless they are drawn directly by hand on the ground or on paper. It''s magic that requires so much time and effort that if I were drawing it in the streets, I''d probably notice it, but the sightings didn''t even show up in memory detection.


    "Who the hell did this to you!! Fucking do what you want to do with people''s lives!!


    Groub kicks the floor.


    There were words left on the ground at the scene every time.


    "Black Heavenly Horse, I don''t need your blood or anything. Whether it is white to the bone marrow. And when it is white, it shall decay black, and it shall be a horse of heaven shameless in its name.


    That word like a line of sight from above.


    Is there anything resentful about knights?


    When a magic formation floats up on the ceiling, a piece of rounded paper falls from it.


    Eluve spread it out and checked the contents when he got it.


    "Even in the east came information on the magic formation.... What?


    "What''s up?


    "Now the civilians have eaten the convolutions too," he said.


    The knights, including Elove, leave the Magic Station in a hurry.


    "Me and I will go"


    "Theodora?"


    "Hey, no outsiders."


    I get nailed by a grove with my face up.


    I can say that the situation that civilians are also involved is quite damaging.


    So far four knights have been captured by the magic team and lost their lives, but they''re probably going to come here and involve civilians and come out big and set up something.


    Only magical arms are absolutely confident.


    I give up my duties. But I don''t want my loved ones to go to places like that. I repeatedly understood what I was saying about my selfish and solitary self. Besides, I know a hundred things about him being a better wizard than he is.


    And most importantly, I had never felt so much chest noise that my body trembled.


    But not Eluve who accepts it.


    I even stood on my shoulder from the receptionist''s seat, resting with my hands.


    "If you stay here, I will definitely go back to this place. Promise."


    "But he''s killed a lot of people, and he''s sitting there quietly."


    "Well, think about what you''re having for dinner."


    That''s what he said and waved at me.


    It''s not like you''re thinking about what you''re swallowing or dinner.


    I guess he acted like he always did. If I send them out as usual, will they come back as usual?


    I don''t know where I intend to go, but I waved in a half-witted fashion that I too would do my best as usual.


    "Mr. Loctith, the captain of the regiment..."


    By the time I plugged in the evening, a familiar knight came to the reception.


    The hand with the brush looked up to the universe.

 136 Theodora Loctis 2

    When I was prompted to go to the company at work, I rode the demon and rushed to the center of the city.


    I''m desperate if I don''t get there as soon as I can, even if the wind cuts my cheek off, without stopping.


    When I went to the city market, I went out to a place where there were people who were falling or crying children. Some knights wore squad clothes, so look for them to be nearby.


    If you look in the distance, there was a spot where the interlocutors were gathering, so you get closer.


    If both ordinary people and knights proceeded to draw through a disturbed group, they could find what Groub looked like.


    But I hurried and tried to speak up, the arrow tip, and I saw what was ahead of his gaze and my voice stopped.


    "It''s Del Dorat..."


    I heard someone in the knight squeal like that.


    Del Dorat is commonly known as - setup back - a trap.


    The magic team has a lot of things made for traps. And some of them are called trapping traps, and others are activated when you try to take them off or apply your hands.


    That was the form of what was said to be Del Dorat.


    "When I rewrote the letters of the magic formation, another magic formation was laid. The letters reversed and changed to another."


    Groub, who noticed me coming nearby, talks like that without changing his gaze.


    One of them went inside to save the civilians captured by the magic team and said they needed to rewrite the magic team. Someone had to do the task of rewriting the three-day moon painting in the center opposite and turning the side letters upside down as well. Changing the form of the formation was a success in itself, and a dozen civilians were able to safely get out of the formation, but Eluve, who was at the centre, was somehow trapped within the boundaries of the formation.


    It was a small magic formation with only the area for each person.


    "Hey, what kind of magic formation have you become?"


    ¡­¡­


    "- What the hell kind of magic formation have you become!! Tell me!!


    Pull Gloub''s neck collar closer to his face.


    I squeezed all my strength. Besides, Groub softly laid his hands on it.


    "Sentenced to death."


    Hiu, and the throat rings.


    Why is the formation of that name in a town like this?


    "It is used against sinners, and not a single one can escape from it"


    Once activated, the magic formation will not disappear until the end of the procedure.


    "Eluve came in knowing it"


    Take your hands off the pale talking Groub''s neck and distance yourself as you retreat your legs back.


    "Eluve, Eluve"


    He went near the magic formation where he was being captured and reached out to soften.


    "Oh, Theodora, have you thought about dinner?


    "It''s not dinner! Are you going to tie me up with that promise!? Don''t be ridiculous!


    Yelling at Eluve, who curls her hair and narrows her eyes and laughs.


    If I''d been here, I''d have given you my life. But I wouldn''t have let you in. If he was going, he was going.


    But I know the other knights didn''t think so either.


    From Deputy Commander Arquez''s gripped fist was dripping with his fingers clasped that blood was pounding. He can''t stand it either. I hold that fist and endure desperately.


    Still, I could imagine that Eluve was in this formation when he would have gone inside before his men stopped him, stubbornly not giving in.


    But still, the only word that comes to mind is, why?


    Why should he go in?


    [If you''re here, I''ll definitely be back here. Promise]


    [You can decide what you want for dinner.]


    I wasn''t waiting for you there.


    I should have broken my promise.


    Hate or bother, I wish I had gone after you.


    "There''s got to be something."


    "Theodora"


    "That''s right. If you''re painted on the ground, you can crumble from ground to ground."


    "Mr. Loctith."


    "If you lose your shape, you might be able to solve it."


    "Theodora,"


    "Help me!!


    With my hands on the ground, I glanced at the knights around me.


    "I''m not giving up everything!!


    I hoped you wouldn''t give up fighting till the end.


    Even if I know I can''t.


    Even if saving is desperate, I still can''t stay calm with the living person in front of me, I couldn''t understand what it meant to be that the knights, accumulating years of experience, would not move at all.


    "Your captain is about to be killed in front of you, but don''t look at him too hard!!


    The moment I shouted so, a bee, and a white light ran among the magic formations that captured Elove.


    It makes a gradual bee sound on the skin, and the light radiates in the junction.


    What we saw was an unimaginable series of muggles.


    Some of the knights turned away and vomited.


    I can''t put that state into words. It was just that he kept getting lightning shocks all over him, tearing his skin apart, his flesh.


    Blood is scattered in the magic formation''s junction, and the pattern of the formation is invisible.


    "I can, bu"


    My lips trembled and all I could say was that.


    What was a person was rolling there, and there he was indeed.


    He didn''t end up absurding his voice, he closed his eyes and endured pain and anguish. I should have been there earlier.


    The light of the magic formation went out, and the blood that was attached to whether the junction had also been broken fell to the ground.


    The next thing that came into our eyes that stood flat was unnaturally moving blood.


    Eluve''s blood flows as he crawls through the ground with cheats, eventually in the form of letters.


    ''It burned down completely. No Longer Worth Charcoal''


    Not worth it.


    "There are still a few civilians captured by magic formations in the same situation!


    In me, something could play.


    I can only remember you from then on.


    "Theodora, you"


    The ground rocked. I had the feeling that the magic in my body swirled around and opened up to pop out. I heard thunder in the distance. Groub was screaming at me, but I couldn''t hear a word, just watching.


    "Lieutenant, other magic formations have been destroyed by lightning... some people seem to have been injured, but they''re all safe..."


    "Theodora! Hold on!


    ¡­¡­


    "Enough, enough!


    Groub shakes my shoulder, and I return to the consciousness I was in.


    By the time the vision was in focus, for some reason all magic formations had been unlocked. I didn''t know how to destroy it when everyone explained that I used magic to destroy it. In the first place, there''s no way I can make my magic easier on the magic team that Eluve couldn''t solve until he lost his life.


    And my body is so lazy.


    I fell to the ground, losing my strength from all over my body.


    "Mr. Loctith, what''s Hare''s job?


    "Because I''m off today"


    Three days later.


    I visited the Knights knowing I couldn''t, and offered them help finding the killer. A person who is not even a knight would seem busy, but he accepted it without asking if it was because of the magic of the other day. When I get here, I get stunned that I''m no longer close to obsession.


    Then I followed the trail of the magic formation outside of work, crushing the magic formation before it was set up with memory detection along with the knight, and a month later I reached the killer and the thoughtful person.


    A technician who lived there from the center of the city. It was the man who set up the magic formation.


    When he asked why he did it, he replied, "Because I was bored and bored, they told me I could do it".


    Turns out this man is not the lead offender.


    He said another person put him up to it.


    But they told me I could do it, so I did it, and so on. There are verses that I think about as if it were every other person.


    If you say that you definitely did it, no matter who the main culprit is, you will not be spared the extreme sentence, and now you will say, like crazy, "Oh, I was just told to do it, God in boredom, if God punishes me so, judge God".


    If you are going to judge God, you are going to judge him.


    He was a man who could hardly be saved.


    "To such a rotten guy!! To a guy who''s not even worth living like this!!


    That someone so good was murdered?


    Did he have to die in order to develop the greed of such a selfish one?


    "You''re dead!! I wish I could die alone..."


    Groub held me from the front as he jumped at the killer and was about to magically kill his opponent.


    "Sorry, Theodora."


    Still moving his hands and legs, he tried to attack him, but he wasn''t enemies because he was held so forcefully that his bones were likely to break.


    "I''m sorry I made you say this."


    I''m sorry I let you throw up like that.


    Groub held my head down, as he groaned so in his ear.


    "Theodora, I''m here, so why don''t you show me your face?"


    To Groub laughing with a calm look, I turn away and speak ill.


    When six years went by, Groub became head of the regiment. It was only a matter of time since I originally had the qualities as a major qualification, but I passed the promotion exam and shot the chair of the brilliant team leader. I know everything I''ve taken and passed the exam, directly from him, because even though I haven''t heard it, he hears it.


    This man''s ear, which comes to his side as if he hadn''t heard it no matter how many times he slams it, is probably wrong.


    Groub told me that a good wizard of the Knights named Alwes Rockman was going to protect her when Nanary Hell, her subordinate, was in danger about Orkinis.


    Sure, Nanary said she wasn''t close to the second son of the Arnold family, but, yeah, that''s what happened? and I felt itchy teeth.


    I wonder what she would think if she found out about it.


    If I knew that I was going to lose my life where I didn''t know it, maybe I would fall. Will I be able to stay normal?


    After all, I couldn''t pass on a word I liked.


    "You''ve managed to be safe. One thing''s settled."


    "What''s settled? It''s hardly because of that boy."


    "Say what. I did my best."


    I don''t know.


    I know that.


    It was Groub who said the most to save Alwes Lockman, who had been exposed, and a knight named Weldy had heard that the injury had also once run out of flank areas. He said he was hurt badly.


    "I''ll be back to investigate, but when I get back, why don''t we go to dinner?


    Groub asks me with a laugh.


    "Heh heh, no kidding."


    Wave to get rid of it.


    This is not the only one who can do this.


    Only this guy, absolutely.

 137 I didnt hide it in the first place.

    "Um, Senior Hell"


    Benjamin, Nike and I had promised to have some sweets in the courtyard, so when we were on our way (the sweets were in the dining room), we heard that in front of the stairs a little further from the classroom.


    Stopping her legs and looking back, she sees two girls from the first grade lying down as they twist. That''s the face I''ve seen.


    I was wondering if you had any business. What''s wrong? I asked, but the mojo keeps coming and I don''t get an answer. Even though she noticed that her cheeks were slightly peachy, she asked again what had happened because she could not even consider why she looked like that.


    "Um, Senior Hell."


    "Are you dating Senior Satanas?


    Now he answers me properly, but I feel like I''ve blown it out. I keep my face close and my strength tells me.


    With Saturners?


    Are you dating?


    "There isn''t!!


    I shook my neck so badly that I was likely to bump it up, I denied it with all my might.


    Why would that happen? If that happens, Benjamin will interrogate me. Instead, they''ll binta me.


    The girls were good for my reaction. I gave them a reassuring gesture, and then I talked about whether Senior Satanas had a lover, and when I said it wasn''t there, they left in a refreshing way as if the first toy had been a lie.


    I can''t believe you said you liked those kids, Saturners.


    "Hell, are you dating Senior Satanas?"


    Someone comes at me with a cheerful asshole tone on my back. I don''t have to look.


    If I looked behind my shoulder, Saturners looked at me with his hands on his mouth and his eyebrow butt lowered, but still his eyes glowed funny. There were even more Princes Xenon and Alwes Rockman next to Saturners, and no, I almost went out of place to say why you''re so grand in the middle of it.


    "Were you watching?! If you were there, come out and deny it yourself."


    "You''re the kids with me in a windy class. Oh, I''m so hot."


    "Don''t be silly, annoying"


    Send a cold glance at the treat with one hand.


    "You guys often travel in the classroom together. Are you dating?


    "I don''t!!


    It''s a tiresome interaction.


    "It doesn''t change that Nanary is the best friend of the boys."


    "Until the Prince..."


    Even Prince Xenon nodded with a convincing look, as he said he would.


    It was also time to learn moves intensely due to the small number of ice-shaped students in the magic class after all grades, but at the same time, it was time for touching each other more intensely in another grade.


    The ice-shaped teacher is a female teacher named Tomir Arde, who takes care of me next to the classroom teacher, who teaches me everything from one-on-one, detailed, small knowledge to big moves. The magic of Prost (Frost Armor) that I used when fighting against me tends to get hit by some kind of flaming attack, so when I overflowed with wondering if there was any way I could defend myself, I got it because my teacher advised me to do this. Manipulating a thin frost is a delicate task, and if you suck, you don''t freeze the inside of your skin. The teacher took the time to teach me such magic carefully.


    I was always alone in classes that were divided into magic types, so I was alone with my teacher every time.


    It was heartbreaking to be alone, but they taught me carefully for that matter, so I also think it would have been nice to be alone by now.


    "Congratulations on the match!


    "You were number one in women!


    On the third floor of the school building is a wooden door with a painting of snow crystals in the middle. Once that door was opened, there was a space like a high ceiling, a smaller arena, and a sturdy stone floor called an ice gem with no cracks coming in any shock.


    This is an ice-shaped classroom.


    When I went in there after just finishing the confrontation during this time, words of celebration flew about it. With the name of the winner of this year''s rivalry on the bulletin board on campus being huge, we all knew how it turned out, no matter who didn''t talk. I am ashamed, but I don''t dislike being praised, but I like Ning Lo, so I return it as a sloppy face to heel with my neck around the back.


    There are five ice-shaped students in all from the first to the fifth grade. There is no one in the sixth grade, so practically I am the oldest.


    Whether this is an ice-shaped feature is subtle, but everyone''s skin tends to have thin pigments such as white and clear, and eyes are close to gray. A girl named North, who is the youngest, has bright white hair and is sometimes the youngest of the ice shapes when she looks like a snow fairy.


    "Yes, I have a kid who confessed to a rumored senior Satanas, but it looks like he couldn''t do it after all"


    "After all?"


    "I hear you have someone you like ~"


    When asked what the rumors were, they said the same thing as the kids during this time that they were dating Senior Hell.


    So why should that happen with me? It''s a hell of a mistake.


    The ice shaped kids are laughing because they know that, so I want them to correct that mistake around them.


    "But according to her, she''s always happy to see someone named Fertina."


    "When I asked you if you liked that person,"


    "What if I asked?


    "Is it that much on your face?


    "She laughed and said,"


    ¡­¡­


    Heh heh heh. Did you? Did you? Did you admit it was on your face? Heh heh.


    I can see the juniors are hitting me when I see my face nibbling.


    Then the season goes round.


    "Satana aah!!


    "So,... eh?


    "I''ll give you these black flowers. Wow!!


    Flower Divine Festival of the Kingdom of Dolan.


    I''ll make a magical, icy, hard black flower for the man I saw in the city, and I''ll go do a flying kick named Thirsty for that numb bastard.


    "Why not, Nanary!! Damn!"


    "You porn demon!


    Years have passed since then, but I don''t show her how to behave at all, so I''m definitely consolidating my determination to tick Benjamin at dawn when it''s sunny and my lovers are getting married to each other.

 138 Deacon and Boy.

    I, the son of the Arnold family, whom Fezel Lowe serves, haven''t really leaned on this mansion since I was a little girl. I guess you''re more right about not getting me out of the cage than you didn''t donate.


    The Rowe people serve from generation to generation as servants of the Arnold family, but I had no idea at the time that I and a near-old Norwella lady, who had just entered as servants, would welcome the royal family to their son-in-law. That''s what the whole mansion was fussing about. I still remember it colorfully.


    It was two generations ago that the head of the Arnold family earned the title of Duke, and as Duke he is shallow in history. But the Arnold family was a powerful lord who had been doing everything in his power to make the land flourish for a hundred generations. We cultivated a land where there was nothing, gathered many human beings, and now it is also an industrial area within the Kingdom of Dolan where we compete for one or two.


    It was only after winning his previous achievements and trust that he became duke and undertook the royal task, beginning with the 136th generation Lord Savair Arnold becoming the first Duke of Rockman and being given two roles: military and prime minister. Master Savair said it was a versatile man, and my grandfather said it had been available to the Arnold family for years.


    Just then, he was plagued by a shortage of manpower within the kingdom, and his grandfather had heard many times from his father that he was as proud as he was to say that an arrow of white feathers stood against Master Savair where he was vacant in his candidacy. The military, in other words, was entrusted, above the Knights, with the place to be king''s hands and feet, to move the army and to dictate disputes with other nations. On top of that, as prime minister, I support it on the side, so the workload is not large. It seemed to come and go so far as to say at the time, "There are two Savais".


    Norwella''s encounter with His Royal Highness the Prince was prompted by His Highness Michael''s coming from the Royal Palace to the Arnold family for help that he had been poisoned.


    The lady specializes in healing magic, and her knowledge and healing power, especially with regard to poison, had nothing to do with right at the time. It was doubtful why the aristocratic maid was so knowledgeable, but later found out that it was what she had made herself wear at the behest of Master Savair. Now I think it''s an idea because I was in the king''s pocket. I even felt a little scared that he was a man who lived long, but let his grandson be tailored to a man who could serve the royal family that way.


    But Norwella had nothing to do with that.


    "Are you an angel?


    "Oh, Lord Mikhail, it''s hard to see an angel."


    ''Before I die anyway, I wanted to have lots of children with beautiful people like you''


    "Oh, well."


    A room in the royal palace.


    Lady Norwella said she fell in love with such a husband at a glance.


    The love story in the hospital room was brilliantly fruitful a few months later and led to an unusual event in the history of His Royal Highness the Prince of the Kingdom of Dolan entering this Arnold family. There were two people who were not particularly handicapped because of their impeccable identities to each other, but the Arnold family had too strong ties to the royal family, and vice versa, there were voices of evacuation.


    So right now, I only have one job in the royal palace, most of which I do at the Duke''s residence on the territory.


    "Alwes was to be seen at Aristotle''s for a while"


    "... were you there"


    "I''m sorry you were adorable. They still don''t have control in the mansion."


    Three years after the birth of his eldest son, Bill, his second son, Alwes, was born.


    Master Alwes had a tremendous amount of magic from birth, and even during childbirth he tried to take in Norwella-like blood, which was so difficult that his mother''s life was in danger.


    But to the back of such an event, I leaked an exclamation sigh to that angelic baby whose honey-colored hair was covered with loose white skin, red eyes that glowed like a burning flame, and subsided in the arms of a nanny.


    If Master Alwes deviates, things float everywhere in the mansion; if he laughs, the ground shakes; if he cries, the furniture and accessories catch fire; if he sleeps, he instantly calms down.


    The mansion was always noisy. If you ask me if I''m good or bad, few people are good about the situation, which is pretty bad.


    Looks like the Earl who heard the rumors suggested I keep it at the lab for a while, but I honestly didn''t feel good when I heard about it. I was watching a baby held by a nanny with the look of suspicion, such as maybe saying that and secretly using Master Alwes as an experimental bench.


    So cute, and Carona Marne, a nanny and servant, stares at me in tears.


    Master Alwes was really cute to fall asleep easily.


    Today is the day my son can come back to the mansion.


    Our servants listen to it and stick with it more than usual.


    Master Alwes came back to the mansion after he was able to control some magic, but he was in the mansion for a few years and soon went to the kingdom''s magic school. Then six years, during the homecoming period, they often spent time in other noble mansions of what comes when they return to the mansion, and when they graduate, they spent more time in the cavaliers'' quarters, so they didn''t have the chance to see you.


    "Lowe, what''s Brother Al''s favorite thing?"


    "I like sweet treats."


    "Sweet treats...... Because you''re coming to the mansion when I''m on my way home, so you have to entertain me."


    A majestic face very similar to Master Michael cannot be seen without being so closely described as Master Alwes and his brothers. The difference is obvious because Master Alwes looks better than his mother.


    Based on the information that it is a sweet treat, Master Haiz, the third man, rushes to the kitchen.


    The time spent by Master Haiz with Master Alwes is quite short, but Master Haiz was nervous when I heard he was homecoming because of you, my brother, who would still make me sweeter than my parents if I saw him.


    Master Alwes was really nice to us.


    The female servant, of course, will remember each and every name well without having to come home for a long time, and he will speak freely.


    We can''t help but miss Master Alwes for not being able to make him sweet. I am one of them.


    "Welcome back"


    "Thank you Fezel. Is Carona here?


    Welcome Master Alwes, who got on and off the demon in front of the mansion.


    His long hair remained unchanged, and he spoke of the servant''s name, who was a nanny, as he suppressed it with one hand in the wind.


    "If it''s Carona, we''re going out with Norwella."


    "Right. I wanted to give you something."


    "Is that flower?


    "Oh. Because it''s Carona''s birthday tomorrow"


    "I''ll be back soon, and you''ll be delighted."


    Grab the red bouquet and head to the front door.


    "Did Fezel have a grandson?


    "Yes, you seem to have blessed my lovely daughter with foolishness."


    "I guess my grandson has a loose cheek because it''s about you. Congratulations."


    Yes, I bow my head to Master Alwes, who gave me a warm smile like the sun.


    Supported by the Arnold family for about thirty years.


    Of all the rumors that floated in Master Alwes, only the servant knows. My husband set a woman up for the ball just before she got engaged to know how Alwes felt. It is a good memory to see the woman from outside the garden in a distance with other servants.


    According to her husband, she said she was the closest woman to Master Alwes'' heart, and she didn''t ask me any more.


    Just that''s how tired Mr. Alwes'' face was when he returned from the masquerade that day. It had a troubling look and seemed unusual and harsh.


    "Dear Alwes, would you like some warm tea?


    ''... thanks''


    When I take off my jacket, I sit on the couch clutterfully and put my feet together.


    ''Tell your father. The next time you use the same hand, you''ll never speak again. "


    "Was there something at the ball?"


    "He tried to change my mind."


    ''In that way... didn''t you change your mind?


    It''s no different.


    Ask as you place the tea on the table.


    Master Alwes took it and brought it to his mouth. I''m staring out the window with my imaginary face.


    "I see, my boy, you''re afraid of a change of heart."


    "Lowe, will you please stop being such a pussy? ''Cause I''m a good old man.''


    "Boy, you''ve always been in my boy."


    "Ha..."


    Someone on the couch, Master Alwes, looked at me with his eyes down.


    It is now my goal to sweeten his lovely child one day.

 139 School Travel Edition 1

    A carriage carrying as many as 150 students arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    To the west of Dolan is a mountain with flowers all year round, called Mount Halyow. Whether it''s snowing or raining, the sun shining is blooming regardless of whether it''s hot or not. Flowers and grass have dew on them because of the rain until morning, but they sparkled beautifully in the light of the sun.


    Now we are being made to climb mountains in the name of extracurricular learning. As soon as I fly and climb with the demon from school, I will get to the top, but because my teacher has resolutely pushed me to climb with my feet, I am all walking with my feet moving as I exhale Zeze. The resentful gaze of the students must be pricking the backs of the leading teachers.


    I''m confident in my strength, too, but walking all the way makes me breathe a little. Build a squad in the classroom (something that was decided by force) I travel in that squad, so it would be ideal to climb in encouragement with people who are in the same squad¡­ and watch my squad.


    The squads were determined in seating order, and those close to each other were in the same squad. In my case, the guy in the next seat and the three in the front seat are in the same squad, but not a single girl in there. He was in the same squad as Prince Zenon, the previous seat, and he walked silently forward without sweating a single thing. Is it okay if I turn this one around on time? And because he speaks to me, I''m following him behind it with a smile on my face.


    "also, no more wow"


    "Why can''t you use the demon first?!?


    Miss Maris'' squad is a long way behind because girls make up more than half of the squad. But you won''t have to either. Because when it comes to climbing mountains, they come dressed like nothing else, like climbing mountains with thin heels and hurting themselves. Just now you realize that it is not if you are wearing such a weak thing, even though you walk in shoes that cover every foot for them paid for by the teacher.


    "I''ll heal your leg wound so it won''t hurt, you''ll be fine."


    By the way, that Alwes Rockman, who is in the squad with me in the seat next to me, says to the same classroom girls who are feeling depressed and walking slowly, "Are you okay?" "Just slow down, let''s go together," "Almost there," he said, pulling gently with a warm voice.


    It''s something you do really well.


    Other boys would look at it and speak to the losers and the girls, but it was a shame that they would walk slower than the girls while they were talking about haha and whether their health wasn''t keeping up. Did the girls supported by Rockman get better the other way around, the cliff flowers are beautiful, let''s have lunch together, the sky is blue wow, etc. I was hearing a conversation that sounded like fun.


    The boys, unfortunately left by the girls, are tapping the ground with crouching fists on the spot with regret.


    I walked silently as I dropped that figure off sideways.


    "First, let''s have the squad around the ruins. Come back at noon with a demon to the foot of the mountain."


    Dr. Bordon gives us directions with a snack in one hand.


    My students had asked me why the teacher had snacks, but apparently she wasn''t eating breakfast and was getting hungry. A free teacher.


    For three days from today, our fifth graders will be staying to study history and nature. In order to experience something that cannot be experienced in school alone, it seems that we will interact with nature and also feel the history of the kingdom with our skin.


    Learning, it doesn''t make me feel like I''m studying because I''m out of school for what I mean.


    Near the top of the loose mountain were shrines and other ruins, gathering dials and dwellings of an era when there was not even the word wizard yet. There are several other sites and old buildings in the Dolan kingdom, but only Mount Halyow remains so extensively historical.


    "Where do Prince and Russ go around? I think I''ll go look at the end of the rock."


    I''ll turn back to the two guys in the same squad and ask them about their options.


    I wanted to speak out because I saw Benjamin and the others in the distance, but now my actions in the squad are paramount.


    Besides, I''m supposed to sleep in the same room at night, so you can talk to me then.


    "Then we''ll come with you."


    "Ah... that''s it, Your Highness, I thought I''d go over there to the meadow"


    "Meadows, okay. If you go down to the foot of the squad, you''ll be fine. Let''s all get together here at noon."


    He wants to go to the seemingly meadow, where the baron son Russ Yurgay, a student of the same squad, is blooming with flowers, so he decides to know this place second-hand.


    The challenge today is to freely write down nature''s creatures, feelings, landscapes, etc. on paper. Maybe Russ paints landscapes because he paints well.


    Was the other kid with Rockman or didn''t he seem to leave the girls'' side to do the assignment?


    When we get here, the squad no longer means anything at all.


    "Master Alwes! Aren''t you here?


    "I mean, no. Wow."


    I heard the voices of boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo-boo.


    "Don''t go on your own because I''ll do the assignment right in the squad"


    "Yeah, we do it together!?


    Send a glimpse of whether this is it or not to Rockman, who suddenly shows up behind him.


    It''s that way that I was acting unsolicited, but I want to offend Rockman, who approached me away from the girls, but it''s also true that I was helping a lot of women out of their misery, so I''ll just say the word.


    The other male student is going to do the assignment with the girls as it is, so if you''re angry, it''s that way, but thanks to the climb, I don''t have that kind of energy anymore.


    Let''s finish the assignment anyway.


    "Prince, watch your step."


    The three of us walk to the rocks with a piece of paper and a brush in one hand, stepping on the slightly soaked ground. The summit is not as cool as the king''s island, but it is very cool. There''s a big rock ahead just across the narrow creek.


    In the teacher''s story, there must have been a place ahead where the trees would twinkle as long as my back length, which is margin. Margin trees have sweet little fruits that work for beauty, so I want to take home a grain.


    I tried recommending margins to my other classroom friends, but the scenic meadows still seemed more popular and no one was interested in the rocks.


    "Ha, don''t worry. This is still the Knights after graduation."


    "Hell is in the mud there -"


    "Whew!"


    "I''m already haunted"


    As I crossed the rock, I saw a marginal tree with lots of red fruit.


    The red fruit shines like a sparkle and a gem in the sun.


    I don''t know the range, but as far as I could tell, the margin tree continued on a wide range.


    It''s a really small tree and falls into the strange illusion of even dwarfs living here.


    There is usually grass growing on the ground as well, and small flowers are blooming slightly.


    I suggested to Prince Xenon to try to get to the back because there was a way in the woods and he would have agreed with me comfortably.


    I could hear the spiral of the river, so the adventure tickles me that there might be another different river flowing ahead.


    "Nanary, are the nuts good? You wanted to eat it."


    "I''ll wrap it in cloth on the way home. And actually, I just ate one grain. It was delicious"


    "It''s so delicious."


    It''s like blue muscles floated on my forehead all the time. It''s not floating,... No, probably floated.


    I wondered if I had to spend another half day with this, it was me with a headache.


    Continued.

 140 School Travel Edition 2

    The assignment was also there for lunch, so the five of us in the squad gathered again and rode the user demon down to the foot of the mountain and decided to join everyone for dinner in the dining room of the Raw Botanical Garden Inn in the west.


    As a good thing (rather reliable together), the prince couldn''t bear to act with him all the time in a scenic place, but when it came to that, he was all the more irritated again when he realized that he had been next door for five years. How far are we together?


    "Wow, beautiful."


    The glassy dining room with a view of the waterfall falling from the cliff is on the third floor of this inn.


    When I arrived in the guided room, the teacher said I could sit wherever I wanted, so I ran to a spot where I could see the view of the window. I was scolded by the healing Prisca teacher that I shouldn''t run, but I was the first to secure it, so I have no regrets.


    But the aristocratic girls were not surprised to be interested in the scenery. From afar, well, you say it''s a good view and you''re calm.


    Conversely, we civilians were noisy, and next came to the window with Saturners, next door classroom bolters, sails, and other boys. Benjamin and Nike all got to my front seat, and Campbell and Carla also sat in the seat next to me.


    The Rockmen arrive in distant seats surrounded by aristocratic women, surrounded by aristocratic men again.


    It is thus brilliantly divided among aristocratic civilians.


    "You have the best view!


    "Yay!"


    "It''s not a mountain, so let''s hear it."


    Saturners decided to have a chat with friends until dinner arrived, listening to the men''s dumb conversations.


    "How''d it go? Is Nanary a Margin Tree?"


    Benjamin, who plays with his fingers tangled around the tip of his hair, asks as he elbows to the table. But if you''re wondering what it is because there''s a satanic nurse nearby, but it''s not uncommon to make a scene, I can whisper from my neighbor, Carla, ''Something tells me you''ve been advised by Master Rockman''.


    Counseling? Counseling.


    "Yes, yes, the fruit of the margin, I''ve packed it in a lot of bags because I want to share it with everyone. Want to try it now? It was delicious."


    "Damn, it''s good for beauty, isn''t it? Eat ~"


    "Nanary, me and me"


    "Me, too."


    Yes, yes, and I soothed my out-of-school interactions with friends.


    After this meal, we plan to stroll through the raw botanical gardens. Can you understand how honorable this meal time is because the stroll is also in the squad?


    They say there''s a hot tub of warm water gushing out of the ground after the walk, so you should be able to spend another time there with your friends. Until then, let''s do our best.


    I was hungry even though I was eating nuts because the appetizer had just been brought in and I carry munchkins and vegetables into my mouth. I also sipped a bird soup called baut deliciously.


    Talking about learning food being delicious, but this place is even better than that, you want a little more spiciness, don''t overdose, and you can hear a little conversation from the nobles'' seats. They seem to score a little tough with fancy tongues. But I have never heard of complaining about schoolfood, so it is a mystery whether our tongues are strange or whether aristocratic students are used to the taste of schoolfood and no longer understand it.


    "Hey, they''re leaving here."


    A satanic nurse sitting in the back seat breaks in between our seats even as she eats.


    You haven''t even heard me tell her I''m eating right now with a strange look on my face, and she''s been moving the chair between me and Kara.


    I talked to the quail. I would. So if I asked what was going to come out, I would hang my hands under my face and bellow out that this would be the only way when I said I was going out.


    I stick my two fingers up in the eye of Satanas, who looks good at me.


    "YET!!


    "What are you saying? That''s why the girls in my classroom hate me, not at all anymore."


    We will resume our meal again with satanise on our asses, which is boring even with our faces in our hands.


    "But what do you say we leave?


    "It''s settled, you ghost. Yu, yu, yu, yu"


    "Oh, yeah? Really, Naru-kun!?


    Benjamin says to Campbell, "Oh, my gosh." And Benjamin puts his hand on his mouth. In fact, she''s not afraid of that kind of thing at all. It was Benjamin who was breaking into the hot tub earlier than anyone else when his friends in the dorm came looking for help to make sure they were scared of strange noises coming from the hot tub.


    Ghosts? I''m not afraid to be here. That''s what she is.


    Because of the well-known facts among the girls, it sounds like a stick read to our friends. Nike is looking in the direction of the day after tomorrow.


    "Oh, yes, there will be a ghost of a woman killed by a man..."


    "" Just shut up for a second ""


    Kara and I put our hands on Satanas'' mouth and block it.


    We''re fine, but not the other kids. I still have a few students asking this one with an uneasy look. This guy has a big voice for nothing.


    I handed Satanas over to Bolter and Sail, who were behind me, to finally get to the staple food I was transported.


    - Peak Lulu.


    A great flamingo was spreading its big yellow wings and flying nicely through this blue sky.


    "Shall we turn around from the right then?"


    "I think I''d better come from the left, Prince"


    "It''s more suitable for sightseeing from the right. Hey, Prince."


    "No. It''s less crowded and slower from the left, isn''t it, Prince?"


    "You guys..."


    Finished lunch, at the entrance to the quiet standing inn.


    Me and Rockman will intimidate each other by poking their foreheads at each other with a look like a gal and a beast. But I''m the only one with a beastly face, and it feels like Rockman is staring at me with a straight face.


    When I ask Prince Xenon for his opinion, he sighs with a frightened face.


    It was well known that we were in trouble.


    "Master Alwes is going all the way to Hell''s height."


    "I won''t show it to your face, but you''re definitely having fun."


    I was discussing which way to go around because there were five people in the squad, but Rockman and I were having a disagreement and it was difficult to navigate. Russ supports what I call the left, the other boy supports what Rockman says the right. I ended up splitting up beautifully, so I had to ask Prince Xenon, one of the rest, to decide which way to turn.


    "Nanary''s opinion was taken into account in the mountains. Now try the other way around."


    "Because, Hell,"


    That''s what I say. I point my lips at a noble boy who puts his hand on Rockman''s shoulder and looks victorious and proud, and a guy who meditates his eyes in such an attitude as he naturally says. I can''t say any more selfish because you did prioritize where I wanted to go in the mountains.


    I can''t help it here, let''s pull ourselves clean.


    But what I don''t like about the right, in this situation where the prince and the rockman are all there, I can never spare the girls from sideways. And when it does, it does. And hardening and acting is tantamount to nothing. I can easily imagine a raw female lover named Alwes Rockman not letting those girls go under. I really regret it.


    "But come on, I guess we can go together. It was something else earlier."


    "I don''t know... but everyone"


    "Breaking up between the three of us also means squad behavior. Right?"


    Russ cares for me, or she tells me to take my hand softly and go with her.


    "You guys. You said ''in the squad''."


    "Shit..."


    But it didn''t come true because Rockman was angry with the flames behind him, and our squad decided to go around from the right.


    Tongue punching is at least resistance.


    Continued.

 141 Study Travel Edition 3

    Put your fingertips on a large peach petal.


    "Wow, big..."


    The petals, bigger than the palms of his hands, swayed yurayura with vibration, and the pollen that was sitting in the middle fell to the ground in paralysis.


    Breathe my admiration into the grasshoppers that slightly exceed my height.


    The botanical garden is very large and it takes half a day to go around inside, the teacher said. Of course, Lara and the others can go around in an instant if they ride the demon, but they don''t because it''s decided to walk around on their own feet.


    "I''ve never been to a botanical garden in my family."


    "Russ goes out with her parents or something?


    "I would go to the theatre, but this could be the first place I''ve seen anything like it. Hey, maybe that''s saggy grass?


    "Mitsuya''s... really!


    I walk alongside Russ and do it. I observe with excitement plants I''ve only seen in the book that those are cannibal plants.


    Russ is a son of the Baron''s, but very casual, and a gentle young man who doesn''t build walls with civilians like us.


    Even now, I''m banging my hand in front of a plant called Tone Shou that only responds to people''s applause, laughing instead of saying anything to me and saying, "My hands don''t hurt?" He even worries me. If it doesn''t hurt, then I''ll beat it with you, too, and Russ''s serene atmosphere soothed me to my heart. I want to cherish these friends for the rest of my life. Any friend, of course.


    On the other hand, Rockman and Prince Zenon, who were caught by the other squad girls because they still went from the right, which mouth was saying squad behavior and so on - now brilliantly distance away from us and completely different behavior.


    Although the distance is close enough to be confirmed by the eyes at about 30 strides wide, I really want to act differently at this time.


    When I''m angry inside, I can shadow over my head for a moment. Looking up to see what it would be because it had passed quickly, Satanas was flying on the demon with the ceiling slate in the botanical garden.


    Even though they say it''s forbidden, it''s the one that really can''t be helped.


    The other students see the sight and are not surprised to see if Satanas thought they might do it. Prince Xenon, who normally would never allow such a place to preach, was not present on this occasion when he went to wash his hands earlier.


    Now is the time for him (but not for the prince to do it.) I can''t help it here, if I don''t put a shot in the drink.


    "Hello, Saturners! They say you can''t fly!


    "Satanas, stop!


    Me and Rockman''s voices overlap.


    - - Pump.


    Then such a noise reached my ear a few seconds late. Pumping? Because of your mind?


    Rockman was in a hurry to do it now, even though he wasn''t going to stop from his usual words and actions. You noticed me looking at you with suspicious eyes, or Rockman pointed to a sign with an explanation about the flowers.


    [Ruhua]


    ¡ò Fixed to avoid irritating the core with suppressing yarn.


    Do not act like flying through the air to prevent threads from getting tangled.


    Do not do anything to hurt the flowers again.


    "Suppression yarn......"


    "Suppression yarn? Reduce flower estrus, you know?


    To my whining, Russ saw plants shaking soft hair several times bigger than herself.


    Some plants seduce people, just as there are plants that eat people. Seducing plants sprinkle pollen and captivate humans...


    Then, Kisha, and the woman''s laughter stuck to the park.


    "Oh, is that pollen?


    "This is... enchanting pollen"


    The golden grains come down in pieces.


    Put it out in the pollen and mouth and be happy.


    The boys are in danger.


    Everybody needs a defensive membrane.


    "No, it''s too late..."


    Lockman, with his hands on his mouth and nose and a defensive membrane around him, looked surprised when he saw the park.


    "Oh, you are as beautiful as a flower!


    It''s a flower.


    A noble woman was sending a cold gaze when she saw the boys students hugging the flower stems.


    Seems it was already too late.


    "Russ......"


    And Russ, too,


    "I knew you were the most beautiful thing in the world."


    She was blushing her cheeks and thanking her for the flowers.


    A flower called an esthetic plant spreads pollen when a human man approaches it, but the pollen contains hallucinogens, ingredients similar to those used for ecstasy, and the bathed man mistakes the flower for a real woman. Since flowers can also be simulated by women, it seems that there are not many men who are easily hooked up to temptation and victimized, but the only answer is to say why flowers like this tempt men is to reproduce them. What a plant, but it can bear fruit by interacting with other species of creatures, and it can thrive again.


    It seems that pollen power is considerable, and men are even told that it is difficult to remain conscious if they smoke it at all.


    Therefore, when placed in a botanical garden or the like for ornamental purposes, it is pulled and fixed with yarn so as not to irritate the male neck at the core of the flower called "suppression yarn" (simply put, the part that senses men of other races).


    But perhaps Saturners flew indoors and cut it into threads.


    This is really a big deal.


    "Naru-kun, Naru-kun, Naru-kun, Naru-kun, look at me. Naru-kun, Naru-kun."


    "I feel kind of obsessed."


    Nike from the same squad as Benjamin is so impressed near her.


    The original killer Satanas also smoked pollen, and now he was down there and heart his eyes on the flower opponent. Chasing him at a glance that is mellow like any other male student, Benjamin is letting Gassili and Satanas grab both shoulders and look toward him. He''s calling me out to look at me like I''m implying, but it was going to get away from Benjamin''s hands even now if the pollen effect was working more and more.


    "Tough."


    Only one of them, Rockman, was on one knee with his head down.


    He said he was straining his defensive membrane, but apparently he was sucking just a little bit.


    The aristocratic women gather in unison to worry about the rock man, saying that they can''t stand other men.


    "Master Alwes, take care of yourself!


    "I, I don''t want to see you deluded by such careless flowers..."


    The girls around him are surrounding him and trying to keep the flowers in sight.


    That being said, the temptation of powder is powerful. If you look at the boys, you''ll see.


    I suppose I could try exposing myself to the unfortunate, but if I said that, an iron fist would likely fly from Miss Maris.


    "Nanally! Distract Master Alwes at his usual pace!


    "Hell, come on."


    "Yeah?!


    Miss Maris whispering Lockman''s back gave instructions to distract him from anything.


    How can I deviate when it comes to deviating? Isn''t it faster to quarantine with magic already?


    You can''t just not ask for a favor, so I''ll stop by for once.


    "Bubba, bubba"


    ¡­¡­


    - Shh.


    And for once I said I hated it, but somehow it blew up silently.


    "I can''t, Nanary!!


    "Why not!!


    Wouldn''t it be nice if you were energetic enough to blow it with magic?


    "Men only have to look at us."


    I can hear the flowers.


    When the women realized it and saw the flowers, the flowers had begun to pose to the women. This is not good.


    "The closer a lover is, the stronger it will be."


    "Be more obsessed with us than with the people you love."


    With that said, the spreading grew slightly from the stem area.


    "Oh well, there''s a good man - I"


    The flowers shake their large petals with agitation, rejoicing that they found a good man.


    Good man? Where?


    Then many sprawls stretched out toward Rockman, who was on one knee, and began to slip well through between the aristocratic ladies to grab him and wrap him around his body.


    I tried to put up a defensive membrane, but it''s a later festival.


    The sign said no act of damaging the flowers, but I wonder if even if it was damaged, I would spare it with the ice sword I put out to cut the spread.


    "Pull."


    "Sally, come on!


    As Rockman was about to be drawn in with cheats while he did so, noble women and Maris were grasping Rockman''s body as he blushed his face if he didn''t let him do so willingly.


    I can''t help it, if I don''t cut the spread and loosen the spread, I approach Rockman with the magic of gaining muscle strength.


    The winding crawl was fatter and sturdier than my arm. Carefully loosening each bottle, but after loosening it, different spreads wind up again, so it is not obvious.


    I''m getting kind of asexually angry at Rockman, whose eyes are still a little vague as to whether his consciousness is still blurry. It''s just the same.


    "Hold on! Flowers or girls matter!


    Raise your voice firmly. The girls are working so hard.


    Face the word and gaze at me.


    "... girl"


    "I bet you are!


    Girl, I just want to applaud Rockman for pointing his face down after saying it. Girls = The girls, who firmly recognize that it''s them, become more united when they hear that word of Rockman, who couldn''t beat the magic of charm.


    "Teacher, please!"


    "What is this?!


    And then Dr. Bordon came, but the teacher was also damaged, so I ran back to installing the containment yarn with Dr. Prisca, the women staff at the botanical garden and the girls.


    After the disturbance, Satanas was snuggled and squeezed by Dr. Bordon, and it seemed that tomorrow''s free movement became the disposition of writing compositions in the Inn only by Satanas.


    I deserve it.

 142 Beck Boy and Blonde Man 1

    Dad goes to Hare every day to find a job.


    So I follow you every day, too.


    To be a fine demon breaker.


    "There you are again, heck witch. Baba!


    "It''s not Baba. Hello, Mr. Beck."


    Nanally Hell greeted me with a smile.


    My name is Beck McCarre, 9 years old. I was also used to coming to the Hare Magic Station, and the working people remembered my name and face. "Mr. Beck, what do you want to eat today? ''What a cafeteria sister gives food for free, and a sister at the counter plays while her father chooses to make a request. He also gave me sweets. I don''t know how many children I have here, but I''ve had enough of an endless day for my father to say," You''re too spoiled. "


    One day I was having such a smooth and full sailing day, when I went to Hare, a different woman was sitting at the reception for requests only.


    Even though it''s not uncommon for a new person to be sitting, I wondered why.


    Ask the sisters of the officials you were close to who that was, newbie, and they''ll give you the answers you expected.


    Right, rookie. You''re lower than me.


    That''s what I thought. I went in front of that rookie''s staff as I turned my back back to make him look tall, which I still wouldn''t stretch.


    I''m Beck. Nice to meet you.


    Thumbs up and point it at yourself.


    It''s settled.


    "Thank you for saying hello. Is that Mr. Beck? Nice to meet you too."


    "You, what''s your name?


    My name is Nanally Hell.


    He greeted me back with a quiet smile.


    But what is this? I feel a little different. It should have been a little more loving that it was the reaction I was expecting.


    Besides, Beck, do you still want to put it on me as a kid?


    What the heck...... and look at the rookie with suspicious eyes.


    My dad still seems to be wondering which request to make, so I decided to go to the dining room there to greet the newcomer as well.


    There are more people today than usual. This is what it looked like a while before the weekend, so it''s something I''m used to too.


    Waving to my familiar catering sister, she brings my favorite fried meat in one hand as she nicks.


    That''s right, I know.


    "I knew Yuna was a good woman!


    "Oh, where do you remember those words?


    "Hehe, I know everything."


    Yes, I know everything.


    So I want to do not one thing I do not know.


    "Yuna, who''s the rookie over there?


    "Newbie? You mean Nanary?


    "Yes, Nanally Hell!


    "Oh, my God, I don''t know anymore."


    That''s right, Beck. You praised me. I felt good.


    That''s different.


    "What kind of guy?


    "What kind of guy... Seriously, you work fast, you look good."


    "Hmm."


    "Oh, hey? Does that bother you? Oh, yeah?"


    "Chi! Something like this, I don''t like him!


    "Yeah? Beck, you?


    "No pieces of love, and you didn''t give me sweets, did you? Not yet."


    "Really? But if it''s a treat, I''ll give it to you, so be patient."


    "Hmm."


    Anyway, I kind of didn''t care.


    The next day, when I went to Hare, that woman again, an unfathomable guy named Nanary Hell, was sitting at the reception.


    While Dad was looking for a favor, I was free, so I saw him at the reception. Not from the far table, from the grand sight.


    That''s just how you noticed me, Nanary Hell laughs and opens her mouth with a nickel.


    "Hello, Mr. Beck. Can I help you?


    ¡­¡­


    This guy, what did you say to Mr. Beck again? I don''t feel bad, but I still don''t care.


    "You can play with him because you''re free."


    "No, it''s okay"


    "All right, Tikitola. Come on...... what?


    No matter how far I walked, Nanary Hell ignored it.


    A guy like that at reception?


    What an unfortunate woman everyone else is to be happy to play with.


    The demon behind me tells me, "Hey Beck, it''s my turn next" and he''s here to make a request to Nanally Hell. This man was also a facial acquaintance, Ozzie. No one in this hare knows me.


    I guess Nanary Hell will do the same to Ozzie, like she ignored my generosity anyway. I''m getting mad at you now.


    "Thank you, lady, I''ve been looking for someone who can do this kind of work. I get tired very quickly these days."


    "If it''s the job you''re asking for, this one will help too"


    "Compliments don''t give a shit. Well, let me know when you decide."


    "Yes, take care"


    I was flabbergasted by the light and sneery exchange.


    This guy is wearing a cat.


    When I saw Ozi, who felt well enough to open the door to the Magic Station and leave, I shouted in my heart that I was being deceived.


    "Beck, we''ve made a request, so let''s go."


    "Yeah."


    While I feel very unexplained, I follow my father out of the magic center.


    "Mr. Beck, please go"


    I heard that voice. Turning around, there''s Nanary Hell smiling and waving at me. Don''t wear a cat because you''re in front of your father.


    ''It''s fine with you, not you,'' whines Boso. It''s polite of me not to say hello back, because I won''t forgive myself, so I''m going, I gave it back properly. I''m more of an adult.


    When I went to Hare the next day, "Hi Beck," Nanary Hell waited with a smile.


    I pointed my mouth. I still don''t care.

 143 Beck Boy and Blonde Man 2

    Because Wallhernus is a runaway story to be held, or the Magic Place was busier than usual.


    "Witch, I''m here today."


    "Hello, Mr. Beck."


    Almost every time since then, I''ve been dealing with Nanally Hell. Thanks to this, we are gradually able to have a decent conversation. Now he seemed happy to be able to sit at a reception dedicated to demons.


    Oh, man. It''s not easy dealing with newbies either.


    I just remember that even Nanary Hell had the only man to change his complexion violently.


    It was certainly not the demon reception yet, but when I was sitting at the reception dedicated to my client.


    I didn''t know what the Knights were doing, but I saw Nanary Hell freezing the knight''s man''s arm back then.


    What you''re doing to a knight, the sight of that time is shocking and colorful and memorable in me.


    But you and the knight were close? Or the other guy was laughing at his spare time.


    The knight was a blonde man.


    "The blonde there!


    "You, you know his weakness?


    On a day off with no school building, no father''s job, I was out of town hanging out, and I found that guy.


    At first glance, I won''t forget, a man like a woman. He looks like a man, but I don''t know what kind of good-looking guy my mother likes, but he reacts to my voice and approaches the blonde guy who turned to me.


    "Captain? What''s wrong?


    "Do you know him? This boy."


    A lady knight with brown hair crouches on her knees and gazes at me.


    The grownups dressed as knights rattled around the blonde. Whether it''s a job related to Wallhernus, this is how I often see knights standing on the corner these days.


    "Come on? You can go back to the island first. I''ll be home later."


    "Okay."


    When the blonde says something by leaving the brown-haired woman, the knights who were around disappear in unison aboard the demon of use.


    Phew, and the exhaled blonde faced me, breaking her knee and crouching like an earlier woman, gazing at me.


    This man''s eyes are bright red as flames.


    "What are you talking about his weakness?


    "It''s Nanally Hell''s! You know his weakness, don''t you?


    Bright red eyes blink wide. I knew you knew this guy.


    I smashed the grievances I''ve always had against Nanally Hell there.


    There''s a lot of things about the average coarseness of the response, the fact that it''s hard to invite people to play, and the fact that I''ve called them at first.


    The blonde listened enthusiastically to me.


    That was tough, and I can stroke your head.


    "Is that true for children as well..."


    "I knew it?!


    "In a good way."


    The two of us sat in a street chair because we were standing talkin ''.


    Was it evening already, the red sunset illuminates the area.


    "What do you want from Nanally Hell?


    With a cheek wand on his wide open knee, the blonde looks at me.


    A cool breeze blurred my cheeks.


    "I don''t know... I want you to play with me, I want you to laugh at me more than everyone else, and I want sweets out of his hands"


    I really didn''t like equal treatment with everyone. You''re supposed to hate it, but I regretted that those bitchy eyes weren''t for me.


    "I see."


    That''s what I said, the blonde narrows her red eyes and laughs.


    "But that sister is a strong witch, so she can''t move a bit softly"


    Probably best to be a strong and fine demon breaker.


    That said, the blonde stood up and looked back at me. The windy, swinging golden hair appeared slightly more beautiful.


    "Strong?"


    Wait. Doesn''t that mean this guy who''s moving Nanally Hell is strong?


    In normal wizards, let alone children, I see. Plus the lady knight just called me captain or something about this blonde guy, and he''s a strong one among the knights.


    I think that''s a shitty woman who changes her attitude with strength, but this knight''s man is stronger than that guy, so...


    "I just have to be such a wizard that I can''t beat you, can I?


    If you beat the blonde guy who makes Nanally Hell look like that, I should be able to make him look a little too spare. Yeah, I don''t care what he looks like I can afford.


    That''s what convinced me. I stood up and stuck my fist out at the blonde. Let me get you out of here one day and let Nanary Hell look like that.


    The blonde who stared at my fist makes a fist himself and puts it on the tip and mine.


    "Good luck with that."


    "Whoa!"


    The battle between me and the blonde is just beginning.

 144 The end of a blonde.

    Though I tried to say.


    Drop off the back of a little boy who can''t even reach his own belly.


    I meditated on what was spoken earlier as I gently waved back at him as he ran over here.


    Hi, Hel doesn''t know how to handle a little girl.


    Summarizing what Alwes had just heard, that boy seemed to be in the middle of being lost, not knowing what that meant, because he had made a special impression on her since when he was the only one who wouldn''t let himself.


    I guess Hell treated that kid only equally, without treating him special rather than discouraging him.


    She''s that kind of person, but that''s what made me want to hold my head.


    "Captain, how was that boy?


    When we arrived on the island, two of the crew welcomed Alwes.


    Turning Yuri down and putting her on her shoulder because it''s not sneaky to give her right back into space with a demon of use, she stroked Alwes'' brain temper with a delight or its black, long tail. Feel good if I stroke it back under my chin in return, groaning and throat. How heartbreaking to be playing with Yuri like this rather than thinking about Hell.


    The crew member, Weldy, asks me what that kid was.


    "Have you been consulted on what to do to beat Nanally Hell? I wonder. I guess."


    In summary, that''s what happens, so I''m not wrong.


    There was nothing more or less.


    "Well, is that Nanary Hell?! You curse every captain you want. She."


    Werdy was hostile to Hell or looked in the direction of the day after tomorrow with a frightened look on his face. While I understand that''s my fault, don''t touch it because sticking your neck in it can be another hassle. There are no trials where men broke into each other''s troubles and settled safely.


    "Dear Alwes!"


    As the three of them were moving back to their quarters, a tall voice called Alwes''s name.


    "There you go again. That princess, the captain gave it to you, mugg!!?


    "Shh! Don''t say bad things, Weldy"


    The woman who ran to Alwes while flipping her dress was Degnea Purser Vestanu, the second princess of the Kingdom of Vestanu.


    The beauty of depressed brunette shakes her busty chest and shines her clear watery eyes.


    Relax, the three lay their heads down when they saw the princess come gracefully with her hands clamped up the hem of the green dress.


    Degnea was studying in the Kingdom of Dolan and was rumored to be close to getting engaged due to the frequent sightings of rapprochement with Alwes.


    I don''t have the most facts, but rumors can be true.


    Alwes stared at Degnea, saying he had to hit the measures before they did.


    "Dear Alwes, shall we take a walk to that garden over there? I''m bored after class and I can''t help it."


    "Really?"


    "Hey, your captain, can I borrow it?


    You know no one can complain if you ask, Degnea pulls Alwes into the graceful garden where the greens are laid without listening to the crew. It is about royalty or prime minister who has the authority to override what the princess says, albeit in other countries. Alwes could have stopped it, but he thought we had to talk before there were any rumors at this time, so it was just right for the two of us to talk alone.


    If you go out to a place with a fountain, it becomes an isolated space, not seen from anyone because it surrounds you with plants.


    If it were here, I would have stopped her from walking before Degnea told me what to do.


    "Degnea. You know, who are you"


    "Dear Alwes, you like it, don''t you?


    Untie the arms involved, and she''ll poke Alwes.


    He tried to be passive because the little bird was a light-hearted force to hit him, but Alwes fell ill because of the avalanche on each of Degnea''s bodies and laid his back on the plant fence to the ground.


    I frowned at the dull pain but immediately asked Degnea if there were any scratches, making her point toward herself in her arms. Fortunately, she didn''t seem hurt, but she saw Alwes with a sad face.


    "I know who you are, right? Then why don''t you think that''s him and give him a hug? If you''re not tied to that one anyway, you''ll at least be replaced. No, then let me."


    Grabbing Alwes'' arm, Degnea glanced at its wide chest.


    If you like it.


    She stroked Degnea''s cheek on her chest wondering what she liked about me. Feminine thin but fleshy fingers tangle in its hands.


    The heat that was on his chest, as I said more, gradually moved up, and a moist, warm breath touched his neck.


    I look up into the sky feeling something roaring at the bottom of my belly about this situation, which is not the first time.


    The sky had a beautiful water color spread.


    I pretend that I know and don''t know that there are any easier ways to find it and that I can reach it as soon as I want to.


    A loving being, like a distant longing engraved in the soul, is not available.


    Whatever happened was necessary for my happiness, but I didn''t want to break ''her'' and it was too selfish and barbaric to hit her with that passion.


    Watching her white skin made me feel strangely troubled. If it wasn''t equipped with a hard thing called reason, I''m sure it would have stuck with her some time ago. I won''t because I know it''s no use doing that. Do not dig back on the thoughts you have thrown away once or twice.


    I know this enthusiasm is, after all, something that should not be directed at the innocent.


    I''d rather not have more emotions than my chest tightened and I can''t breathe. I can''t breathe anymore.


    Alwes stops Degnaea, who insists on talking obsessively.


    "Degnea"


    "Why don''t you see anything?"


    Wetting her eyes with tears, she glared hard at Alwes.


    "Every woman sees the same thing. It''s the same thing you''re not looking at."


    Degnea stands up softly.


    "I''m sure you''ll have to continue to apply the woman you hold to her. Poor Alwes."


    The trees closed their eyes to the squeaking noise.


    This world is so noisy, I can''t help but ask for someone

 145 Grade 5/1

    The day before entering the full-fledged vacant season, it snows suddenly every year. This is like nature''s wisdom of rapidly cooling and freezing grass and flowers on the ground and preparing them under the snow before the next light season. Teacher Bordon, who stood on the podium, explained to our students as he shook his shoulders in the cold as he saw the snow falling out of the classroom window. The snow is not stopping, and it is pouring like heavy rain.


    I have also investigated the call phenomenon. When a star in the sky reaches a point that is slightly closer to the ground, the particles of ice in the sky overlap by the heat of the star, and at the same time they explode into dozens of layers that cool down all at once.


    It is said that the snow produced by Cole phenomenon is the coldest and cannot easily dissolve.


    "How do you do extracurricular classes?


    Sensei ~ Next self-study is good ~


    In the snow that suddenly fell, the students looked outside, shaking their shoulders like Dr. Bordon. It''s cold in the classroom because you don''t have the tools to get warm yet.


    Today''s lesson was to learn how to treat a magical animal called a bouquet outside. The bouquet, which falls into the category of small animals that are not so large, looks like small, tangled ears, small eyes, elongated nose that stretches like branches, small hands, feet, and torso, but it seems that breaking and roasting nails grown on those small hands, feet, and drinking them have the effect of healing rotten human limbs, and people with poor vision also know that drinking them will make them somewhat better. It''s not as convenient as a panacea, but for those who need it, it''s an animal they want to see so much as they can reach out of their throats. Today, the principal teacher prepared one of these precious animals for us, so I thought I would learn how to use the bouquet ecology, how to get used to it, and how to cut my nails from Gemis Blanc, who is in charge of the natural subjects....


    The snow poured on my chin and elbow.


    You can''t go out with this snowstorm. It is an unreadable season of air. If the bouquet is cold and dies, I can''t help it because I don''t have any children. I feel relieved just looking forward to it.


    "You should show me more of the creatures that you can only see on this day."


    Mr Bordon left the classroom saying that he would speak to Mr Gemis, who is in charge of the class. Dr. Gemis would hate to change the lesson. Because that teacher gets angry alone if things don''t go as planned, it''s hard for Satannurse, who usually plays jokes during class, to hate the smell of trouble in Mr. Gemis'' class. How annoying the smell is is, it is not said directly that it is gummies, but it is murmured by one person who is disgusted with nethiness. Is it stubborn or rooted? Professor Bebrio in the classroom next door, who pays attention in a straight ball, was much worse off than Professor Gemis in Satanist terms.


    But what creatures can only be seen on this day?


    Looking outside again, as the teacher said, the snow stopped quickly.


    Yes, the Cole phenomenon snows in incredible amounts every year, but it stopped early.


    I pull the handmade earrings I received from my mother on my way home last year out of the dorm costume hangar and put them on. The brown creepy touch is familiar to the ears. Without this, your ears will become bright red enough to rip off, so it is absolutely essential when you go out in the vacant season.


    Our students, who were told by the teacher to wear thick clothes before going to class, were dressed to prepare for the cold once they returned to the dorm. Nike and Benjamin are taking classes normally now, as this class is only taught in Dr. Bordon''s classroom. The other two classrooms will be on a different day, so we will be the first to receive them.


    When I went out into the hallway of the dormitory with a bright view that was not needed because it was still before noon, the aristocratic girls were screaming because they were overflowing with clothes from the door of the room.


    "What should I do? I don''t think we''re going down before we get home!


    "There''s only a nasty robe!


    Poi, Poi.


    I can see a swarm of flying dresses.


    The aristocratic girls were also wearing clothes that hide their skin more than usual because of the cold. You can''t wear anything that exposes your arm to it.


    "Ah! Nanary!


    As he stepped out in a miserable state with his eyes turned away, the beast and Miss Maris stopped him. Who''s the beast? Who''s the beast?


    "These beast-like shoes and earrings are the beast from anywhere."


    "Sorry."


    Disorient your favorite moco boots as much as your ears. It is a pity that these young ladies do not understand this virtue. When I tried to ignore the long hair that stretched to the red brown waist while thinking that the queen was modest, I desperately asked whether our clothes were strange or cute, so I answered that they were cute, and I was blamed with this bastard for all the appropriate words. How unreasonable. In the first place, I want you to realize that it''s wrong to ask for advice from someone dressed like a beast.


    "I''m pretty sure Rockman''s going to say," It looks good on you. "


    "Welcome!!!


    "What do you know about Alwes?!


    "Come back!


    "That''s why I''m second in ten thousand years!!


    How unreasonable.


    Out of the dormitory, on the ground floor of the school building, through the back door of the pure biology room into the school yard, about half of the students in the classroom were gathered under a large tree that was the meeting place.


    Most of them were boys, and the girls, of course, were miserable, so they didn''t come back.


    "Nanary, don''t leave me alone!


    When I was playing with snow-covered grass in my spare time until they were all together, I saw Sathanas running with a broken branch brush in one hand. When I thought I would fall if I was running on the snow like that, I swelled my nose painfully and brightly red from my face. He is a strange man.


    "Don''t even get ready for my homework."


    "Thank you."


    "Are you dressed like that? I have a cold."


    It''s hardly different from when I was in class. Apart from the usual rough hair, the shirt with open collar and cold resistant pants. The boots are still good, but not very well dressed to walk in this snow.


    I''m proud to say that I don''t catch a cold because I''m tough, but I just didn''t realize it every time I caught a cold. The fool gave a warm gaze to his friend as if he had embodied the reason for not catching a cold.


    "Hell, it''s not too cold in the sun."


    Russ, wearing a dark blue robe, invites me from a distance to the sun. As always, Russ is gentle.


    When I went there with Satannus, I was about to fall because of the snow, but Russ reached out to me, so I didn''t have to fall.


    "Wow, really. Thank you, Russ."


    "Have you all gathered?"


    Dr. Gemis appeared at the rendezvous point to interrupt the conversation. My cheeks are dripping so much that they are going to fall on my plump lips. The fatty eyelids were half-open, and there was a lot of fine snow on the sleepy, gray-haired, short hair. Although it is often misunderstood because of its appearance, Dr. Gemis is a neat woman, and her clothes are well dressed. You can''t see it in a green robe now, but you must still be wearing a stylish dress with jewels in it today.


    The teacher noticed that the girls were not there yet, and as soon as he blinked the heavy eyelids, he pulled out his lower lips and turned his back. Oh, I''m in a bad mood.


    "What are you doing? You''re in a bad mood. Is Maris still coming?


    "Maybe I''ll be here in a little while."


    Looking up at the snow that fell gently from the sky, Prince Zenon came to me in the same raw and warm way as me in the look of a satanus. The prince, wearing a black robe he had rarely seen, raised one eyebrow towards me, saying, "Is he insane?"


    After Miss Gemis scolded the noble girls who arrived late, we were gathered near the hedge behind the garden. The white chino flowers that were supposed to have bloomed here have hidden under the snow, and the area is brilliantly covered in snow.


    "When this call happens, yes, it attracts you to the cold surface, where you can see, uh, the creatures you don''t normally see. You can see, uh, cold air and the magic of nature, yes, but there are creatures that react with the slightest magic of the plants and are only seen once a year on this day by their power, yes."


    It''s not a cheerful way to talk, but I don''t care because this is my usual teacher.


    Professor Gemis crouched over the snow and gathered everyone around him to see the tip of his index finger. I don''t know what to do with it, but I make a loud noise and stick my fingertips in the snow.


    "Yo, I''m watching. I''ll be right here."


    Coming?


    What''s going on?


    "It''s so cute!


    Staring at Dr. Gemis with a strange look, I turned my gaze back to the ground with a yellow voice rising from the girl.


    Then something about the size of the thumb was slightly stuck in the hole that the teacher had punctured.


    What is this? It was a hail round object with a different sense of transparency than a ghost worm. A mysterious creature with tiny sandy eyes and thread-like thin limbs.


    We are intrigued by the appearance of the creature we have never seen before.


    "It''s terra della, right? Sensei"


    "Hmm. That''s true. That''s Alwes Rockman."


    Terra della.


    The words of a man who had never been in sight touched his ears and finally got into sight. What a disgusting thing to try not to look so desperately because I am in the opposite direction.


    Rockman, weaving a black robe like a prince, takes off his leather gloves and picks up the little creature Terradera. Mr. Alwes, did you know about this creature? You''re so knowledgeable! And Rockman, who received praise from everywhere, smiled refreshingly with nothing to do.


    ... that''s right.


    Hey, "Terra della, right? Sensei." If you want to be so knowledgeable, do it outside. What a vicious time to study and learn better than him, Natalie. Drinking tears of remorse at Rockman, who knew something he did not know, I greeted him with resentment.


    "? If you''re so toothpicked, you''re missing a tooth, Beast Daughter."


    "What is this guy all the time!?


    It was not long after this that Dr. Gemis gave me a thorough sermon when he shouted.

 146 5th and 2nd grade

    Professor Gemis told the students to point their index fingers at the snow and drill a hole. If 50 people do that at once, will that small one increase to 50 at once?


    It makes me laugh a little when I imagine it.


    "Are you ready? Well done."


    You know there are students who haven''t stabbed their fingers yet, but it''s none of her business.


    The teacher could be angry again if he did.


    Haven''t even put my fingers on the snow yet, I''ll try to drill a hole as soon as the teacher tells me.


    --Pockoon, pockoon.


    Theradela, who appeared from nowhere, floated with a round transparent body and made a friction sound and slipped into the hole. She was just waiting and jumping with her hands up on the snow.


    Looking around, I saw a lot of terradera near the pupil who punctured it.


    Wow.


    Teradela noticed that I was crouching down and staring, and the little two eyes like "..." met my eyes.


    After a few seconds of eye contact, Teradela was shaking her thin hands and feet in a hurry to get out of the hole. I want to get out quickly or use my whole body to escape, but there is no indication that I can get out of the hole because I am upset in a hurry.


    It seemed pitiful that his small body would go with him. I picked up a hand like a Teradera thread with my fingertips in an attempt to help him.


    "This creature, Terra della, is a rare individual that can only be seen on the day when the coldest snow falls. It''s an invisible creature like oxygen, but in the cool air, your body solidifies like ice, nh, nh, you can see it in the human eye. Ladies and gentlemen, did you understand my explanation?"


    Yes.


    "Oh, how many times do I have to tell you I''m going to shorten my reply?"


    "Yes"


    "Oh, I''m fine.... that''s fine, at all."


    We, who are no longer angry and accustomed, were instructed to copy by observing this creature after interacting with the teacher as usual. That seems to be the end of today''s lesson.


    Saturners and the other boys seemed happy with the lesson, but copies? I wondered if there were any other features that would teach me and asked if there was anything clarified about Teradera, and I was asked to look into it in the library book.


    ... if the teacher says so.


    When one of the students said that there was no paper to copy, he forgot to prepare it for everyone, and Dr. Gemis opened his hands to appear in the air, as he remembered. They flew towards the students, grabbed it and copied it exactly as the teacher said, and they were all finished in less than five minutes. I didn''t really draw it. The shadow is also firmly attached.


    After all, Teradela''s body in a simple round shape is so easy that it is difficult to draw poorly. Satanarth''s paintings, which I proudly wanted to see, resembled and approached me.


    Hmm. Nnh... let''s have a little fun. "


    The teacher, who started collecting the finished paper, said it was okay to spend the extra time picking up the branch and pulling a line on the snow. It was a wide area away from the hedge, a line about the length of the classroom from edge to edge. There is a fountain, so this area is close to the school yard.


    Dorgerno says, "A small wall made of snow pops out of the ground.


    "Do not come out of this line on the other side. If an enemy throws a snowball into your body, get out immediately. But I can''t face it. The higher the number, the better the winner. I''ll split the team."


    "Snowball?


    "Yeah, I got a lot of Terradera shells."


    Teradela''s shell?


    I was surprised to see Teradera with my fingers, but there was no Teradera there. He was supposed to have picked it.


    Instead, something like a round snowball fell down.


    "Ah, that snowball is Teradera''s shell. Don''t worry, I won''t see Teradela throwing away her shell for a while. Pick it up because it''s probably falling right there."


    Just about the size of a fist, several times bigger than the terra della I saw.


    Isn''t it big enough to take off the shell?


    Strangely enough, everyone gathers snowballs without damaging the teacher''s mood.


    I picked up a snowball that I couldn''t hold in my hands with a mid waist position.


    "Ah."


    "Ah"


    Reaching out to the biggest shell, you bump into another hand that extends from the side. Reflexively I said I was sorry, but when I looked at the other person''s face, I distorted it as much as I could. That sucks. You shouldn''t have apologized.


    It was Alwes Rockman who hit him.


    The Rockman who saw me distorted his face as much as I did, saying that it was beautiful, beautiful, and inclined. I have a lot of wrinkles between my eyebrows. I think I''ll pinch something now. That wrinkle.


    When they were flying their guns without taking their hands off each other''s snowballs, the teacher said, "Okay, that''s settled." On the spot, the team was split in two. The squad is of course a snow-throwing squad. I wondered which team I would join, and I put the snowballs into my pocket in the gap when Rockman looked at the teacher.


    I am satisfied with the gathering there.


    Everyone who split into two and entered each position learned that I also held the snowballs in both hands and went inside, but Narry was told by the noble girl Sally to go that way and was sent to the other side. Yeah, yeah, I''m not here?! I''ll throw you out of your position and tell you to go away. It was bad to hear about fighting and competing in the first place and go to the team where he was unconsciously absent.


    I pull my chin forward and go that way.


    Miss Maris, who welcomed me on the other side, said, "Don''t bluff," but they were in a good mood, singing Lunlun nose songs and gathering around Rockman standing on one hand with a snowball.


    Even though it''s always close to the neighbor''s seat, I''d like to stay away at this time.


    "Master Alwes, I will throw my balls hard!


    "We will do our best not to stain your hands!


    "I''ll take care of the back."


    "Oh, well, I''ll hold on to my right."


    The structure surrounding the tall man and trying to protect him rather than the little girls was healthy and somehow tears came out. Is that good, noble girl? The boys look at it enviously. Don''t be jealous.


    Rockman''s face also looks bitter without heart, but I can''t help it because I''m protecting it, so I can hear you messing around, so it seems like you drive normally today.


    Because it was 25 to 25, it would take a lot of time to throw snow, but I was laughing that it would be rewarding because the Russ in the same team could be hit that much.


    I hear Prince Zenon and Satannus arguing about whether they were on the same team over there. It seems busy.


    At the instruction of the teacher, both factions hid behind the snow wall, and the battle began with a ball of snow thrown from that side.


    I wondered how it would start with each other, but the beginning was not at all calm, and a lot of snowballs were thrown from the enemy side with the momentum that had just been defeated.


    I glanced at the same amount of snow that was falling when I was in the classroom, and I wondered why I was so attacked by other classmates. I want to win, but I sweat cold as if I had met my parents'' vengeance.


    "Whoa whoa!!


    "Get out of the wall!


    And the main thrust is in the direction where the Rockmans are.


    ¡­¡­


    The combination of everyday jealousy and being protected by a girl makes you uncomfortable. Enemy boy students wave their arms and throw a bang.


    That''s not what I''m talking about, but that''s why the Rockmen take the girls. I saw the prince looking stunned on the other side.


    "Hey, you got eight!


    "I know, but we''re here too! Those guys....."


    Kiaaah


    When one of the noble girls who tried to fight back stepped out of the wall, she fell on the spot as if a snowball had hit her shoulder. My nose is bright red and it seems painful. That hurts. She is falling from her face.


    It is regrettable to be left as it is.


    I stood up with snowballs and stared at the enemy boys.


    "How dare you!


    "Wow, it''s a helmet."


    "Shut the fuck up and pull in!


    These are rude men.


    And you set a goal for me, and the snowballs flew buzzing at me. While hiding in the wall, I split up with Russ on the left to attack. Use both hands to throw quickly.


    For a moment, a snowball was thrown into the gap facing sideways, and I didn''t realize it. At the same time, I was faced with a strong impact on my face.


    I feel pain and cold. It is OK because it is not disqualified even if the face is hit, but I felt the product from nose to lip and touched it, and the red liquid adhered to my eyes.


    "Hey, Hell, you''re bleeding!"


    "Hahaha!


    Ahhhhhhh.


    "Hell, are you okay?!


    "Yeah, it''s okay."


    Russ gave me a handkerchief out of my pocket. If you refuse to soil it, I will stop the bleeding with healing magic, so I am told it is okay and I will obey very carefully.


    On the other hand, as everyone tried to rush over worried about the fallen noble girl, there was a man who flew to the noble girl as soon as possible.


    Ugh, Mr. Arwes.


    Are you okay?


    The man, Rockman, avoided the heavy snowballs and carried her outside his position. I don''t know what to say or what to say.


    Then I think I hid in the empty wall next to me, avoiding the snowballs that were falling again, and I flip over the robe and pick up the snowballs around me.


    Hey, when he tried to say it was my snowball, he was throwing an incredibly fast ball at the enemy.


    "Buffo!!


    "Hey, you okay, Orsis?


    That Orcis boy had a snowball on a noble girl. It was also that rude boy who threw many shots of snowballs at me.


    Should I say you deserve it, Rockman''s thrown balls were a stunning hit.


    He fell down by pressing his neck, so he must have hit a critical spot where he couldn''t get to his face.


    Orsis is told by his teacher to leave his position at once.


    My nose seems to be bleeding, but did it hit the wall when I fell down?


    "Alwess has avenged me!


    "That''s great, Marie!


    "All right, let''s do it!


    When Rockman''s actions (retaliation) raise a yellow voice, the brave allies come out of the wall and throw balls at each other.


    I was finally relieved that it was no longer in one direction. The truth is, I can''t wipe out my regrets because I wanted to stop Orsis. I don''t think I have enough training yet.


    When you play with the snowball, the snowball hits your right arm and the lump breaks apart.


    I was anxious whether the enemy snowballs hit me, but I realized that it was Rockman''s fault because the direction was straight from the side, so I raised my face with a jito eye.


    "What?"


    "No... pu. The nosebleed was just... interesting."


    Kachin.


    After that, after shaking my hand with the snowball, I started attacking Rockman regardless of the enemy side. Eventually, from the chaotic situation, it was my biggest stain in the past year that I was written a reflection statement that caused my teacher to go mad.

 147 5th Grade/Leave â‘ 

    The tech match was over and I went on a long vacation.


    Since the beginning of the fifth grade, our students, who had been polishing their way to the match, had been freed from the atmosphere that had been tense because they had finished the purposeful event.


    Though thinking about the abilities of other students, thinking about what the tasks of this year are, and who will come in what kind of operations are all about technical battles, this year was not tough, but it was like the tensions continued until the tournament.Maybe, not everyone did.


    I also often saw a boy named Dunge in the classroom next door sloppy.


    I was worried about his appearance as a boy who was always exhilarated and a companion in the library, but I was relieved when I went to the library to return the book before the vacation and when I happened to meet him, I was back to my previous state.


    Until recently, I didn''t have anything in my stomach, and I was happy to tell you that I was going to eat a delicious meal full during my vacation, so I smiled at the fact that it was completely restored.


    Maris said that she would go to a villa in the Dolan Kingdom for a while, and spend a relaxing time in a large mansion while resting her body while setting her post-graduation plans and goals for the sixth year.It seems that there is a large lake in the garden (what does a lake mean in the garden).


    Maris'' response was surprising, as she competed every year to see who could invite Rockman to the Mansion on vacation, but of course she hadn''t forgotten it, and the last time she saw her was when she was fighting other noble girls in front of the school gate.


    I will return this year to my parents'' home in the village on the outskirts of the Dolan Kingdom.


    Continuing last year, I plan to call Nike, Benjamin, and Satanas to finish their vacation homework all at once.


    I haven''t felt lonely at school for a year or two because I always meet at the beginning of my vacation.


    I had the feeling that it would be a very pleasant vacation, and before the vacation, I was alone in the dorm room.


    "Mother!" I''ll pick up Benjamin and the others at the edge of the village. "


    Yeah? You can use the carriage.


    I tied my hair together, wrapped a brown collar around my neck, and ran into my mother''s kitchen with Lara.


    The scenery from the round window of the dance floor had a clear blue sky, but it was starting to get really cold due to the season of leaving the sky.


    Especially this year, the call phenomenon came early, and the surrounding area is a pure white world full of snow.Although it seems that it is somewhat easy to move because the snow is not shaking today.


    Whether Lara is cool and comfortable, she has a more light footprint than usual.


    Oh, Lara too?


    During the long vacation, my mother, who had cut out the archaeologist''s work and stayed at home, looked back at the vegetables with one hand.


    "There''s Lara, and the carriage is fine."


    "I''ve become so dependable."I''ll make it at noon, so please come back early. "


    Roger that.


    "Oh yeah, I''d like to buy some soil for the roof of the well."


    "I see... the call phenomenon didn''t arrive in time for reinforcement. I see."


    I take the money from my mother and leave the house with a wave of my hand.Every time I walked, I could hear the crunchy and creepy sounds coming from the fluffy snow carpet.


    I stroked Lara''s furry head as she lowered her back.


    "It''s the entrance to Till Village, isn''t it?... but why did you pick me up? "


    Lara looks back at her friends who had come to her house once, wondering if they were going to pick her up at the entrance of the village.


    "Everyone has been here since a year ago, and we just finished building the road last time, right?"Besides, I can''t fly out of my mind. "


    That''s right.


    Lara howled like a wild wolf and kicked the ground up to the sky.


    On the outskirts of the Dolan Kingdom, this deserted village called Till is a grazing village compared to its proximity to urban areas, but although it is a country surrounded by forests, it is sometimes a village near the border with other kingdoms. Because of security problems, it is prohibited to fly other than residents.


    The lord is an aristocrat with a military prowess, and if there is anything nearby, he will bring the army to you soon (learned from the Academy).


    It is a slightly barbaric village that can be used by people who have permission from the Knights and Lords of Till Village, but if someone who has not obtained permission flies, they are immediately thrown into the cells of the village.


    I''ve never actually seen anyone thrown in, so I think it''s a complaint from Konjo, but I hate having friends caught.


    The air is cold and clear in the apart season.In the morning, the oxygen in the air was cooled, and if I was lucky, the ice particles illuminated by the morning sun glowed and I worshiped the fantastic scenery.


    Flying to the entrance of Till Village, I saw three people waiting for me while greeting the village people who were passing by.


    I also met the aunts I knew and rushed down from Lara''s back past the village market.


    "Nanali! It''s been a long time!"


    "Phew, it''s only been three days."... hey, I''m just kidding! Don''t kick me in! "


    Nalu-kun would have liked to see us, too.


    Benjamin waved his hand at me as he shook the large bamboo-shaped earrings of Satanath, who was kicking his ass near Nikkei, who raised the three knitted pieces like horns.


    Sometimes her love for Satanas can be ruthless... no, it could be some kind of love.


    To counteract the cold, each was wearing a coat, a collar, gloves and earplugs.


    "Let''s go home soon." This is from my mother. "


    While running away from Nike and hiding behind Benjamin, Satanas, who today had even more habitual hair jumping around, gave him a paper bag.


    "Could it be that Marp''s sweet pickles!? We did it!"I have to thank my aunt... "


    You like that, don''t you, Nanally?


    Benjamin laughed as he looked at me as I pickled marp. Wonderful Satanic nurse.


    In my village, agriculture is thriving, and there are familiar houses with a lot of herbivores'' pockels on a wide plot of land, as well as other houses with children who grow yellow vegetables that drop fruits from the stems when the "kurumarp" matures on their own. There are also houses with seven-color tea leaf fields that are made for aristocrats.


    Among them, the specialty of this village, Kukuru Marp, is my favorite. In particular, the sweet pickled marp, which has been pickled for a week on the sweet nectar of the flowers, is the sweet pickled marp that I love next to the ostrich.Even though it is a vegetable, it has a fruity sweetness, and it is a fresh and slightly sour pickle.


    I imagined the vegetable juice (fruit juice?) when I bit it, and it dripped.


    "Hey, you."


    "I want to eat marp, so let''s go."


    "... it''s you! Hey, Nannery!"


    A low, but not adult, youthful voice calls out to me.


    I suddenly turned my eyes to the sound of this voice and looked back at the three people who were opening their mouths.


    "Did you come back to the village?Don''t even say hello to me. You brought a friend with you. "


    A dark-haired young man wearing a dark coat was standing up with his head frozen as he tried to put his long forelock stretching to his chin on his ears.


    My eyes seem to be irritated and my eyebrows are twitching.


    He was as stubborn as ever.


    Cassius Rhodes.


    A boy from a village the same age as me, and a classmate who attended the same school.


    "I have a word with you, son of the village chief, right?"


    Cassius was the son of the village chief, as he was haughty.


    Haha


    Satanus gave me a sighful gaze on who he was, so if I ignored Cassius and turned around and explained to the three of them, they would ask me if I was listening, so I looked back and forth with a bad manners but a grand tongue.


    I can hear Nike muttering something like that to himself.The two neighbors nodded as well.


    I clutch my coat.


    "Suddenly what? I''ve never been able to help you before." "... if you want to..."


    If you have an uncle who can help you in the village, you might say "no" in such a scene, but now that it''s almost time to go out, it''s regrettable that there are only aunts.


    Most of them were watching from afar.


    Hey Nanari, where''s your textbook?


    It''s a stableshed, isn''t it? I''ve already dirtied it and left it on my desk.


    Ahhh!?


    I think I am great because I am the son of the village chief, and my attitude towards the nose has long been prominent.


    At the school in the village, I had a hard time saying that my score was lower than mine in the exam, and my mother bought me new clothes, so I went to wear them and said, "Used clothes, right?"He pointed at me with a stupid expression, and my friend asked me if my father was a demon breaker and was accepting such a request, so if I answered, I would be in such a dumb profession."


    As a person, I think there are words that should not be said to the other person.


    Like, "Die."


    Whether it''s a quarrel or something, my parents have taught me that words should never be used unless I hate them and want to curse them, not light words.


    Cassius is fine with that.


    "Hey, come on, let''s learn common sense after you die once."


    Look, it hasn''t changed after all.


    Lady Cassius.


    After all, the length of the future is different!


    Hmm, you can always tell me if you''re in trouble.


    Of course, such a large attitude can be taken because there were several people around him who put him in a hip scarf, and the school teacher also cautioned but could not say strongly.


    Is the son of the village chief that great?


    You may think you''ve become a nobleman because you''ve been assigned the role of Baron.


    However, I don''t think that I was humble because I hated losing, and my friends around me laughed back at me, saying, "He''ll be kicked by a horse someday."


    The village chief was decided by the village people in the first place, and his son was not chosen.It wasn''t patriarchal.


    The villagers also voted on the instructions of a nobleman called the Lord of the Asbergman Frontier.


    He is a foolish man with a lot of mistakes.Why is his son like this when his parents are not so calm?


    I''ve heard from my mother that Cassius is certainly attending a magic school certified by the kingdom.


    Even when I was seventeen, I didn''t grow at all. I was more worried than angry about whether it was okay at school.


    I don''t know if it''s the village chief''s son, but if you have any business with Nannery, I''ll do it later.


    What are you, Nannery?


    ¡°How''s it going?


    "I''ve been familiar with it since just now... well, where are you going?" I can''t beat the way I''ve been with you since I was a baby. "


    "Ohhh... this guy is really a jerk"


    It''s useless to talk to someone like this, so you should basically ignore them.It won''t be a fight.


    That Satanic Nurse has a troubled face with his eyes wide open.


    Benjamin was laughing creepily with a flame in his hand, and Nikkei was muttering a guardian spell.


    Calm down, both of you, and your friends'' shoulders wide open and hugged, looking back toward the house.


    "It''s cold for all three of us, so let''s go home soon."My mother said she would make lunch for me. "


    "You guys, come to me."It''s so boring. "


    He''s saying something again.


    I was tired of dealing with them, so I ignored them and started walking with the three of them.


    "Hey, Cassius! What are you saying to Nana-chan again?!"Even though you''ve come back to the village, you have to stop it!!? "


    "Eh, you guys..."


    As I walked, I heard a cute, vigorous voice like a rolling bell.


    You should probably make a fuss about Nana, right?


    "The lowest."


    Have you forgotten that your lordship is coming today with all this noise?


    From the vegetable market, a group of four girls walked up with their hands on their hips.


    With a familiar face, I stood still holding Nikkei''s shoulders.


    The four of them stood in front of Cassius and began to focus their fire on words.


    Ugh, shut up.


    Cassius''s eyes began to swim and wolf away, wondering where the power had gone against me earlier. It smells good.


    Pepe!


    "Nana-chan, it''s been a while ~ How are you? You brought your friends with you, didn''t you?"


    Nana, call out to the short-haired girl who calls me Nana.


    These four were my childhood friends in the village of Till and were also fellow students in the same school.


    "I''m glad Pepe and the others are doing well."


    "Auntie, Cassius is making a lot of noise, so do something about it."Come and see.Every time I go to Nanarie without chastisement..... "


    It was these friends who said that they would be kicked by a horse.


    I didn''t think I''d be meeting friends from the magic school and friends from the village, so I decided to put Cassius to the side for the time being and introduce him to my friends.This is a rare opportunity.


    Nike, Benjamin, and Satanath greeted their friends in the village by reaching out to them, wondering if they were fresh, since their understanding of each other''s alternating relationship was mainly completed in the magic school.


    "It''s weird, but it was hard to get entangled."


    ¡°No, thank you for helping Nannery.¡±


    No, you''re welcome.


    "No, no... oh?"


    Even though I was caught in a conversation like that of my friends'' guardians, I could hear horses chirping from the sky with my eyes closed.


    The horse kicked me too much, and I had a bitter face, wondering if I could even hear the hallucination, but when I looked up, a carriage descended towards the entrance of the village.


    Not only did I notice the carriage, but Nike, Benjamin, and friends looked up at the sky.


    Karya, one of the four, opened her mouth.

 148 5th Grade/Leave â‘¡

    When everyone opened the place so that the carriage could get off, the horse stood there and breathed for a moment before landing quietly on the ground without making any noise.


    The large silver wheel on the carriage was lightly over my back.


    Only the nobility can fly over this village and travel in luxuriously decorated horse-drawn carriages.


    Whoever it was, the people in the market gathered around the carriage at a distance.


    The carriage door rang and opened.


    "It''s a peaceful village, and it''s a very nice place.Isn''t the waterfall a tourist attraction in the kingdom? ¡±


    "That''s right, too. Hmmm....."


    A grey-haired gentleman stepping out of the carriage, while holding his hat to his chest, looked around talking to someone in the guest room.


    And when he stops looking at the nearest of us, he turns towards us and approaches us.


    Is that light blue-haired girl from the village?


    He called out to me from before.


    "Yes, from the village of Till."


    "Come and see if you can take a walk with Lord Rockman today."


    If I play this gentleman in a row, I''ll be hardened when the name Rockman comes up.


    Young Master?


    I''m a person called Azbelgman, but can you show me around the village a bit?


    Without worrying about me, when I heard of Lord Rockman, Tynas Mozfalt, the head of the Mozfalt family, one of the three great nobles at the border of Azbergman, bent over and slowly took a plea.


    Azbergman Bordeaux.


    When I first encountered the lord of my village, I closed my mouth in a daze.


    The count dropped his hips more than he did, and everyone in this room, including me, hung their heads.


    Of course, so was Cassius, the son of the village chief.


    "Excuse me."


    But I was unhappy that he didn''t ask for me. When Cassius moved to my side, he raised his head and stepped out in front of Cape Asbergman.


    This is Cassius Rhodes, son of Vargas Rhodes, from the village of Tyre.


    "You''re Vargas''s kid."I''ve left him here, and I''ve been able to help him.This time, I was informed that the call phenomenon came earlier than usual, and that there were several places where the crops were affected.I''m here to see how things are going. "


    I see, that''s why.


    He nodded in his heart at the words of the Count speaking to Cassius.


    The head of the Mozphalt family, the three nobles and the lord of the region, including the village of Tor, rarely appears before us.


    Unless there is a war, there will be no command in front of the people.


    Count, as it is called in this village, Uncle Asbergman has other titles.


    Viscount Gorzoman, Baron Angus, Duke Leodorman, and many more.


    Since it has the highest ranking duke among the titles, it is usually polite to call it a duke, but as long as it is on the land, it may be called a count.


    I didn''t even know how precious it was until he called himself.


    "I''ll show you around the village."


    Is that so?


    The count stroked his moustache and turned his gaze to me.


    It''s unusual and thoughtful for Cassius.


    It''s fine to show them around, but everyone came today to do their homework. My mother also made lunch and waited for me, so I want to go home soon.


    And let''s add this Nannery to it.


    Immediately after Cassius was relieved that Nikkei and the others could do their homework as planned, he was held back by the Count, but said so in an arrogant manner.


    Haaaaaa!?


    What''s the worst?


    My friends have a Count in front of them, so they ask how I am, but they give me a boat, and Cassius still tries to take me without taking it.


    Why are you so persistent?They also treat me like I''m wearing something, and I get irritated.


    My friends can''t help me forever, so I''m sorry to argue in front of the Count.


    "Ha, I don''t know who you are."If you want to show the Count, I''ll show you alone. ¡±


    "You can''t forgive me!" Because in the future, you and I will make a contract, "


    ¨D ¨D ¨D Kee.


    When Cassius tried to say something back to me, he heard the carriage door open.


    "Come on, you don''t like it."


    The words of reproach were thrown at Cassius.


    I''m bothered by the sound of the carriage.


    "Rob...!"


    Roro?


    Wrapped in a deep green coat, a blonde man pushed the hem of a white gentleman''s suit through the gap, gracefully descending the red staircase of the carriage.


    I''m angry at the person who hears me back with an extremely pleasant face when I keep my mouth shut trying to say "rock man".


    I don''t know who''s going to say what if I''m going to summon you here.Look at him now.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Alwes. I haven''t been to the village in a long time, so I can feel it.I was just asking for information.I''m getting old, too. "


    "No, no way. You''re still young."


    A young man interacts with the Count with a smile.


    It was that rock man who stepped out of the carriage.That hateful rock man in the seat next to me.


    It seemed that there were eldest and third sons, so it was possible, but it was still the second son.


    "Who is that!?" Hey hey, isn''t that too cool?!? "


    "Pepe, you''re getting too excited!"


    "You''re like a prince, but you can''t come to a place like this..."


    The children of the village jump up and down like frogs.


    Maybe he cut his long hair after going on vacation, or his proud blonde hair, shining like the sun, was cut cleanly on his shoulder.


    In addition, I have a large red earring that I have never seen at school.


    In this snowy landscape, he was very conspicuous.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time."


    Satanus, who was in the back, recognized Rockman''s figure and stepped forward and raised his hand lightly.


    "Oh, was Satanus there?"I mean, it''s only been three days. "


    That''s right.


    In response to Satan''s greeting, Rockman shakes his red jewelry earrings and laughs.


    "I didn''t expect you guys to be in Till Village." Could it be homework? "


    "Oh, even Nanali-san."Did you know that Till Village is the village of Nannery? "


    "No, I just learned about it in the conversation I just had."It seems like it''s going to be troublesome again..... "


    Satan and Rockman look at us with their eyes open.She lowered her eyebrows and exhaled a sigh.


    That gaze is rude.


    As he groaned back, Rockman greeted him with a gesture of caution, and as he was watching the count, he drew closer.


    Somewhat better than being next to Cassius.


    Hey, that arrogant little girl, do something about it


    "Huh? Why are you telling me?"I can''t do that anymore, I don''t understand words. "


    When she put her hand on her mouth and asked what she was going to say, she wanted Cassius to be removed from the count.


    "If I can, I''d like to leave the guidance to someone else, but the duke has some fuzzy parts, and he probably doesn''t even notice the rudeness.""It''s sharp on the military side..." I''m not much of a duke.It would be great if you guys could take care of it. "


    "You shouldn''t be in trouble." I''m doing everything I can on my own. "


    "I''ve never seen a girl without blood or tears like you."


    "I don''t want to show you around."


    "I don''t want to be the one to show you around."


    Ah, that...


    You guys, right?


    "Go-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho!"


    In the middle of the tongue battle with Rockman, a cough cleaner came in from the side.


    Someone thought that Cassius would be here any minute.


    The edge of the mouth is twitching, and she has a face that seems to say something again.


    "Um, uh? What''s your relationship?"


    "Did you say Cassius Rhodes?What about the habit of interrupting when people are talking? "


    "No, I don''t want to interrupt."


    Rockman sent such a cold gaze towards Cassius that he rarely showed at school.The attitude I showed you was quite cold, but I didn''t know it was one step ahead.


    Looking at Cassius, I suddenly wonder why I''m quarreling with Rockman without getting bored.


    I wonder if I can ignore Cassius because I don''t want to lose to the aristocrats.


    "Even if there''s another reason, it''s kind of different from the disgust I feel for Cassius...""Even though you must be disgusted, there''s something fundamental about it..."


    "Ah... I see."


    I thought about it and ah, it came out in my mouth.


    I''m sure Rockman didn''t use words that he really hated.


    Even if I was wrong, I wouldn''t say "die."


    Probably the same thoughts around me--no, no!


    What are you thinking, Nanally?


    What the hell is he doing with me?


    I shake my head so much that it rattles, blowing away unwanted thoughts.


    "I will guide you, the son of the village chief, so please leave it to me."


    "No, that''s fine. Oh, Count, isn''t the man waving over there... the village chief of Vargas?"


    Where is it?


    "Let''s go. Let''s go."


    While doing so, the conversation was over, and Rockman summoned the Count and switched his heels.


    Hold on! Cassius reached out to chase the two people in the carriage, but they were too strong. They were struck by the snow and fell near the opponent.


    And as the carriage flew away, there was a dull sound.


    Really, that''s stupid.


    The childhood friend Pepe throws up.


    Cassius was kicked by a horse.

 149 Benjamin Feltinas Secret Friend

    I am cheating and have a very bad personality.


    Today''s lesson is over. Everyone leaves the classroom. Nikke, who was seated in a distant seat, invited me to go back to the dormitory with him, but I refused to give out the documents for my journey, and I remained in the classroom alone.


    After completing all the paperwork, I walked out of the hallway and peered into the classroom next door.


    I thought he might still be here today, because there are many things left here, but he was still in the classroom, the one I loved. Alone with a girl.


    Since the sixth grade was almost finished, the students who had a solid course were floating at the dance party. I am one of them. You rarely see a party when you''re living normally.


    But there were many children who could not even stand to float.


    Because children who are married must return to an environment far removed from their student lives as soon as they graduate. Early childbirth and pregnancy must also be considered. Some children are engaged to older men.


    That''s why many students were desperate to finish off.


    Schools do terrible things, too.


    Even though we educate the noblemen and the ordinary men and women in the same box yard, what kind of work is it to let them send their youth knowing that they are not allowed to marry each other?


    Fortunately, I didn''t like noblemen, but men and women who didn''t have to suffer.


    "Satanas, you haven''t filled in the records for this term, have you?!"


    "Shut up. I''ll do it. You''re my fucking asshole."


    Huh?!


    Two people arguing in the classroom.


    An angry girl who might be angry with a shy boy.


    Can you dance or something?


    "Oh, oh. Don''t be my technique."


    I''m so hard on you.


    It''s not like I''m going to dance with you, so it''s okay.


    "Servant, whoever you are!"


    It calms down for a moment.


    It seemed to me very long.


    I''m sure she would have thought so.


    I''ll give it to you as a practitioner.


    "Well, if you step on it, you''ll get angry."


    I''ve read these stories before.


    It was so light that it was unconscious, and it was probably a good fit, but there was a difference in identity between the two of them and they couldn''t tie it together. But if circumstances permit, it is not a strange love story to be bound.


    There are many stories of love between princes and ordinary women in the world. It''s not like I don''t even have a story about the princess and the peaceful man.


    It''s a story that everyone loves. You will have dreams once.


    But reality is different.


    Leave your face once at the door of the classroom and deposit your back on the wall in the hallway.


    He took a deep breath and exhaled quietly.


    Bite the lower lip with the front teeth.


    From now on, the pain in my chewed lips that I was waiting for was also vain, and my moving legs did not stop.


    Naru-kun! Let''s go get the application form for the Demon Destroyer ~!


    Screaming with a big wave from the entrance of the classroom.


    The two men who were inside turned towards me.


    "Benjamin!! Damn, I forgot!!"


    Holding down his forehead, he looked bitter.


    Naru-kun has an inadvertent place, so these things are in Zara. [M]


    "I told you to come with me." I''m going first ~


    I''ll be right there, just wait for me!


    "Yes, yes, please come right away ~"


    The moment I left the classroom, her bare-faced face shook my heart. Because I know exactly why I look like that.


    I''m the sidekick girl in the story who falls in love with a boy and gets in the way.


    A lowly, cheating girl no one likes.


    A girl who can''t be chosen if she doesn''t desperate.


    I hate girls.


    Once upon a time, there was an older brother who loved me. My mother''s younger brother was my uncle, but he had a very pretty face, he had habitual hair, and he was a little cute because he cared about his hair that was always bouncing. My uncle lived in Serena, so he was hard to meet.


    However, she suddenly came to see me in secret, and when it was flower season, she turned me down to her mother and took me to the nearby riverbank to play.


    Because I can''t take you to Serena yet, the sea is like this. When I took you to Serena one day and showed you the sea, I held my armpit with both hands and dipped my legs in the water of the river and told me with pleasure.


    The smile was really cute, and I loved my uncle like that. If you are my uncle, you can talk to Pella about the secrets (such as breaking dishes and hiding them) that I have with my mother and father. He was a cozy guy, like a secret friend.


    But he died of illness early.


    It was three years before I enrolled in school.


    I''m in the Bay, I''m in the Bay. Benji, you''re going to kekkong properly, so it''s a big deal. "


    "I''m glad. But, Benjamin, oniichan, I''m looking forward to it." Take someone you love one day and visit me with a smile and a lot of flowers. "


    That was the last conversation I had.


    Since I lived in Serena, I had already taken my breath when I ran up.


    Then the time passed and I enrolled in Dolan''s school. I didn''t enter with any particular objective. My uncle was an oceanographer, but he really wanted to be a demon raider.


    My parents were both demons, so I admired the oceanographer who was somewhat unfamiliar, but my parents were demons too, so if my uncle wanted to be a demonographer, it might be good to be one. Somehow my parents pushed me to go to school.


    At that time, I was almost late for school, and I quickly got lost in school.


    I''ve been going around since I was in a hurry.


    I was worried all at once whether I could go ahead with this wide school.


    I wonder if it''s in the backyard of the school, or if it''s not popular and the fountains make a lot of noise quietly.


    This guy''s ahhhhh!!!


    His shoulders bounced out loud.


    I turned my gaze toward the voice I heard.


    "There''s a lot of birds of prey..." If you take this home, it won''t sell. "


    There was a silver-haired boy who thought he was a student.


    Apparently, they''re trying to catch the ostrich in the school yard. He is wearing a black robe, so I know he is the same entrant.


    I forgot that I was lost, and I looked around hiding in the shadow of the garden pillar.


    ''? You''re hurt, aren''t you? Are you all right ~? "


    The boy held up the bird and began to cast a healing spell with his right hand.


    I was surprised that I was using magic without chanting, but I was even more surprised when I saw it on the side.


    She looked just like her beloved uncle.


    It must have been like that when my uncle was a child.


    I felt fate on my own without his knowledge.


    Then, I started to follow him with my eyes.


    Even though my personality seemed to be quite the opposite to that of my uncle, I couldn''t take my eyes off him.


    "Satanas! I told you not to quarrel, right? it''s nothing...."


    Yes.


    "Satanas!! You broke this, didn''t you?! Take care of it!"


    ¡±Ahhhh!¡±


    "Satanas, it''s you again..."


    There were many angry figures.


    But I doubt it.


    Why didn''t you tell me it wasn''t you?


    The quarrel was from the opponent, and it was a different student who ran down the hallway and broke the vase.


    "Hey, Satanas-kun."


    Huh? Who?


    "Why don''t you tell me it''s different?" You''re going to get angry, aren''t you? "


    When I discovered him playing with the ostrich in the backyard with the fountain for a while after I enrolled in school, I called out to him all the time.


    I spoke to her for the first time, and her voice turned back because she was nervous.


    He had his eyes twitched, and he had no idea what he was talking about. What happened? and I heard it back.


    I told what I had seen.


    "Oh yeah, I don''t know, either." When will it be me?! "It would be troublesome to correct, but if the nobility versus me, it would be me, right?"


    "You can''t do that!" I have to say it''s not all my fault!! "


    Huh?


    It''s so clear!!


    The ostrich was surprised at my momentum and flew away with a feather.


    He also blinked his eyelids.


    "When the other kids forgot to feed the prikle, Naru-kun fed them!" And yet, the children who are praised for saying that they have grown up well, look at me, I, I "


    ¡±Woah, puu... you''re watching me so closely!¡±


    Naru-kun isn''t often called and feels weird.


    "Oh, oh, I love you."


    "Good, it''s easier to call." What''s your name? "


    Having said that, his chest roared with a smile.


    My first contact with him was like that.


    I stare at my toes and walk down the corridor.


    I wish only I knew his virtues, but I am glad to be known to everyone. But I don''t want to go further and further.


    I honestly don''t like to think this. I don''t like being shy.


    That''s why it''s impossible to smile.


    We have to switch our feelings before we go back to the dorm.


    Feltina!


    Rockman?


    "Just in time."


    A rock man walking in the opposite direction calls out with his brave foot as he fixes the collar of his jacket.


    ¡°Where''s Satanus? Were you still in the classroom?"


    "Yeah, I was there."


    Sometimes people ask me where Naru-kun is.


    As if it was natural to be asked, it feels somewhat embarrassing and embarrassing.


    Haha, he exhaled a small breath.


    Well, then, and walk out waving to each other.


    But the moment I passed, I was slapped on the shoulder.


    Looking back, Rockman slightly lowered his brow and twisted his neck.


    What''s going on?


    "Hee..."


    It''s not in a hurry, so I''ll ask if I have time.


    He breaks his mouth to make my eyes puff.


    This is how I thought of the girls who admired Rockman.


    Go to the less crowded staircase.


    I sat down on the wrong side of the staircase so that we could not see each other''s faces.


    I talked about what happened earlier.


    This is how I got mad at you.


    Yeah, yeah.


    This is not the first time I have consulted someone about love. Nannery and Nike are also listening to me to the extent that they are likely to tear the ear drum.


    I just never made it a boy.


    Because if you get it wrong, it will be troublesome.


    However, for some reason, I am surprised that I can speak to Rockman normally. Perhaps because he didn''t seem to have any such worries, and because he was good at getting into the minds of others, he looked down the stairs and felt in the corner of his head.


    When I was in fifth grade, I certainly had advice such as letting me burn some bread once in a while.


    "Even though it''s not just about love in life, until I''m close to graduation, I''m a little stunned myself..."


    Even if my life is made of girl novels, I can''t stop worrying about love. I had no goal of being as strong as Nanary, as a knight, as straight as a magic or a dream.


    I put a cheek stick on my knee and scratched my temples.


    Yeah? I think it''s pretty serious, but it''s love.


    That''s what Rockman continued to say before the interval was over.


    "In the end, there are half the people in the world who are single, and there are people who are married. If Feltina ultimately chooses such a life, I think she should fall in love with it as much as she can while she is young, and use it for the rest of her life, and she is worried, worried, and desperate. You''re just doing your best to keep everyone ahead of you.¡±


    Raising his cheek with his cheek on his cheek, he looked out the window of the dance floor.


    "But I''m sloppy."


    What''s wrong with cheating?


    Rockman tilted his head and smiled strangely.


    Isn''t there something you can''t cede?


    "... ah..."


    "Then it''s only natural that I can''t cede it." And what about sympathizing with the other person and giving them away just for a while? I think so. "


    Rockman, who took my actions for granted, had just a tip of his nose.


    I felt like I could just like myself a little bit if I was overdoing it, being in the opponent''s shoes, or having a lot of thoughts.


    "Maybe we''re a bit alike."


    Me and Rockman?


    He closes his eyes and exhales in small breaths.


    "Is it hard to choose the person you really like?"


    "...... I might know something."


    I tried to say that it wasn''t just Rockman, but there were no verses to think of. I hear that some girls who publicly say they like him are deliberately surrounded by rock men to make people they like jealous. I didn''t feel like it was being used in a good way, and I thought it was a lot like other personnel, but I was surprised that I felt that way.


    "Feltina''s not something I don''t like, is she, a boy?"


    "Really, it''s hard to just do what I tell you..."


    "That''s why I feel better when I see Feltina working hard."


    Rockman laughs like a mischievous man, and I laugh too.


    "That''s what Nanally said before."


    To Hel?


    "If you look at me with all your might, whether you''re in love or anything, you''ll feel energetic."


    I am at least happy to have a friend who doesn''t do good enough to influence others, but says so.


    Even if you''re a rock man and you work in a temple, you can still do it.


    I''m going to be a good priest because I''m good at listening to people''s troubles and that kind of thing.


    "You''re sharp. I was either a knight or a priest."


    "Huh!! Is that so!?"


    Don''t tell anyone.


    He put his index finger on his lip and closed one eye in a tea curtain.


    Can you become a priest?


    ¡°I can be if I want to be. I''m attending this school. Kleiken called from the temple and said she''d go there, and if she gets good grades here, she can start an apprenticeship. I had a voice, so maybe there was a hello, too?"


    Huh ~. That''s right. Kraiken is also smart... I see... "


    "It''s the only place where you can cross noble royalty regardless of your status, so anyone who is interested in that kind of work can try it once."


    "But it''s forbidden to fall in love with the temple." I may not want to aim. "


    After the age of thirty, it''s okay to keep it on the premises.


    "Yeah. But... why were you lost in the temple?" Since you''re an aristocrat, you have a lot of marriage problems, right? "


    "Ah. Well... looking for someone?"


    Looking for someone?


    "I honestly don''t think I need to get married." Look, I''m your second son. "


    Pointing to himself, he looks up at the ceiling.


    "A long time ago, someone gave me a dream." I wanted to see that person. "


    I opened my eyes thinly, and I felt the sound of my chest throbbing differently than in love.


    I''m sure the girl around here can''t get this expression out.


    "But when I went to the Knights, I thought I''d take that person''s word for it." So I made up my mind. "


    "I see..."


    ¡°So, if I''m a civilian and that person goes to the same school and someone gets in the way of me in a situation where something important is going to change, I think I''ll just get in the way.¡±


    "Because there''s no reason to leave, right?"


    His heart tightened as he tilted his neck and gave a serious expression.


    "I''m fine."


    "That''s the best part."


    Clench your fist and place it on your chest.


    I got up from the stairs and refreshed my temper.


    He clapped his hands when he saw me like that.


    It''s a strange sense of security I''ve felt before.


    An atmosphere where you can talk about secrets and troubles.


    Maybe Rockman resembles my uncle.


    That''s why I can talk so much even though I''m a boy.


    "Benjamin! Were you here?"


    Naru-kun!


    Analyzing the identity of the sense of security, I heard a voice from the top of the stairs.


    There was Naru-kun holding the document in one hand and breathing on his shoulder. [M] The person who told me to come early must have searched around because he was doing roadside work in this place.


    "I''m sorry!"


    I apologized to him with my hands on top, but I was struck in the ear by the rock man who came down a few steps.


    ¡±Just because Feltina doesn''t know, everyone''s trying to cheat.¡±


    Huh?


    "Mr. Alweiss, come on, let''s go."


    Naru-kun pushes his back and walks down the hallway.


    I looked back in a panic, but Rockman was waving his thumbs up in front of the stairs.


    I don''t know what it is, but I tried to put up my thumb.

 150 Promise

    "Don''t teach me words. Don''t make me talk."


    "Huh... what''s that supposed to mean?"


    "It can be dangerous if you don''t make it." Come on, Aristo. "


    This is what he was told when he was still alive.


    "It''s like treating a monster with your hands, isn''t it?" I would be proud if this could help with the experiment. "


    When I took care of the little baby, my great-grandfather gave me an order not to give the baby unnecessary wisdom.


    Don''t treat me like a person.


    I had no right to refuse it to someone close to the royal family, and since I was the one holding out my hand that I was in trouble, I thought I had to listen to the guardian''s wishes in order to keep it.


    "Ahh, ahh"


    A blonde baby walks up to me.


    I told you not to teach words, so I didn''t speak in front of this child.


    If you put it in your ear, you will learn and understand the words.


    I was not used to handling children, so it was easy if I didn''t have to be in the mood.


    Uhh, uhhh


    The baby grabbed the pacifier that had fallen beside her, smelled it, and raised its voice modestly. It was a fuzzy laugh.


    Then I fell asleep in a circle, cherished my pacifier, and after a while I didn''t move.


    Your back moves small every time you breathe.


    Always before going to bed.


    Did the pacifier have the scent of my mother on it? I slept with it in a deep place.


    I borrowed from the Arnold family a postpartum souvenir.


    The product stained with the mother''s scent also helped to stabilize the baby''s physical condition.


    I am also a child, so I always keep the room clean for babies to spend time in. Even if it was a dark room with no windows and no light.


    No matter how much we are told not to treat people, it should be minimal to prepare the environment for the creature, and it should not be condemned for entering his ears.


    I don''t know what the degree of human treatment is like in him, but this one allowed me to better observe the condition of the baby.


    In the first place, I picked up this babe''s babies, pest clive, and magic explosion to do something about it. I hoped that the equipment in the mansion might be useful in solving the problem, so there is no point in being interfered with until that point.


    Since breast milk is essential for the growth of babies, I spoon it in the duke''s house every morning to see how it goes today.


    At first, the resistance was terrible, but after three days, I was used to it. I opened my mouth and started drinking.


    After I gave her breast milk, I was taught by the baby''s nanny that it would be good to stroke her back and give her a gap. However, since this baby had her own gap and had a fine face immediately afterwards, I honestly didn''t know what to do. Even though the pesto clive is terrible, it''s probably a babe that the public can''t reach.


    You can already see that I fell asleep on the edge of the room.


    While feeling a kind of maneuver, he looks at the baby without letting go of the slosh and the pacifier for a moment.


    I frowned at the way I fell asleep happily with my drowsiness.


    It''s been two months since I took it.


    I overslept in the room where the baby was being isolated.


    Look at the clock in the room and see if you can still make it to the office.


    Looks like we''ve got some time to spare.


    There is a dinner party tonight, so we must take care of it as soon as possible.


    Having slept on the floor, I woke up and felt the warmth on my right hand.


    I leaned my neck and gazed, and there was a small hand on my right hand.


    The pacifier is rolling far away.


    A small hand, which was always holding a pacifier, was grabbing my finger.


    The babe, lying face down on the ground, laughed in a sleepy voice sometimes, wondering if she was having a good dream.


    In time, the time to go to the dinner party had long passed.


    I was called to the duke''s noon party today.


    If the greeting tells him of the condition of his great-grandchildren, he will say, "Thank you."


    How''s it going?


    Yeah.


    "I need Norwella to do her best again so as not to produce something bad." For the survival of the house-- "


    The eyes that were about to be buried by the candles, glimpsed the glow of a boy.


    I lived for a long time and had the status and honor. Even though I felt admiration and respect for the expression on my face, the purity seemed terrifying.


    Returning from the castle, she enters a lit room.


    As soon as I entered, the baby approached me.


    Today, thanks to the placement of magic tools for trial, the interior was not rough. Apparently, the magic device that accumulates magic power is effective in calming down Pesto Clive. Let''s arrange for a large purchase to start tomorrow.


    "Ugh..."


    When I suddenly looked down, the baby looked at me with a crying face. Would you have looked so scared?


    After a while, the baby left.


    But he rolls something hard and comes back.


    It was a clock with a brown tree, one of the magic tools.


    Rolling and pulling, she twisted her neck in desperation.


    "Ugh, ahh"


    He is playing with the clock.


    I knocked him down, got him up, and it was a repetition.


    I''ve been seeing babies a lot since before.


    And with a breath, I drove the clock over here and looked up at my face.


    While being a baby, I opened my eyes to ask about my condition.


    I may be in the mood, but I thought I was angry, and I felt like I was trying to get in the mood for something I liked.


    The baby who looked at me with a steep face with her mouth bent, looked like she was about to cry again.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hmph, nm..."


    "Ugh...... uuu"


    Huh?


    I looked away from the baby and stared at the floor, crouching down with my arms holding my face.


    My head drooping on my lap was slapping my baby''s mouth until just now, crying.


    It seemed like they were telling me to hold on.


    I raised my face and looked at the baby.


    After wiping my eyes, I put my hand under the armpit of the small body and lifted it high.


    It was only since the first day that I lifted it like this that I frowned at the weight of the baby, which had become lighter than I had imagined.


    Whether you are happy to be lifted or are surprised, your mouth is twitching.


    But I immediately smiled.


    I''m sure the nanny was a good person.


    Lifting and smiling means that there are a lot of people who have been cute.


    Dear Alwes...


    Uh...


    Listen to me, Master Alwes.


    I''m so glad that it was lifted, but now more than ever, the furniture in the room is shaking.


    "I will definitely not let you go ahead and become incompetent. I will definitely take you to a healthy and unrestricted world.¡±


    Lowering her arms, she hugged her little warmth.


    "There is no one in the world who can restrict you. If you can get out of here, go where you want. You don''t have to be at home. If you have a friend, you can go play. If you want to come to me, knock on the gate immediately. When you have a child that you like, you have to like it as much as you want."


    You can make as many children as you want to replace them.


    If I try to restrict this person''s freedom by abandoning the baby, one day I will become a monster and attack him.


    Then the baby and I will leave this room together for the first time.


    Let''s smile.


    All this time, lined up like this, until the day when you don''t need a clock anymore.